Common

Sense of a Duke’s
Daughter
Koushaku Reijou no Tashinami • 公爵令嬢の嗜み • 公爵千金的爱好 • 公爵
家千金大小姐的爱好

When a young woman is killed in a traffic accident on her way home from
work at a tax bureau, she suddenly finds herself transported to the world of the
otome game she was playing the night before – but instead of the heroine, she’s
been reincarnated as the bad guy! Using her knowledge of the game, “Iris”
manages to avert personal disaster and decides to rebuild her life with her
modern-day economic know-how. This is one mean girl who isn’t going to let
her perceived reputation stop her from being a heroine!

Author(s):Reia, 澪亜
Artist(s):Futaba Hazuki, 双葉はづき
Year: 2015
Country: Japan
Genres:Drama, Fantasy, Romance, Shoujo, Slice of Life
Tags:Adapted to Manga, Beautiful Female Lead, Broken Engagement, Business
Management, Caring Protagonist, Character Growth, Clever Protagonist,
Determined Protagonist, Domestic Affairs, Female Protagonist, Handsome Male
Lead, Hard-Working Protagonist, Kingdom Building, Modern Knowledge,
Multiple POV, Nobles, Otome Game, Politics, Reincarnated into a Game World,
Reincarnation, Religions, Royalty, Secret Identity, Slow Romance, Villainess
Noble Girls
Source: Imported

ASIANOVEL VERSION: 3.11

EPUB VERSION: 2.0
UUID: 12691110-b57b-11ea-bc86-f5f6363c5038
USER: HoloWriter
DATE CREATED: 2020-06-23
LANGUAGE: English

More info and chapters: https://www.asianovel.com/series/common-sense-of-a-

dukes-daughter
 Chapter 1
Source: Imported

REPORT

…It hurts.

The first thing she felt was the pain. Up until that moment of time, she was
still in her slumber, and it was the pain and drowsiness that awaken “this one.”

…Even if it was just a little, she wanted to wake up earlier.

She was thrown into the ground in front of many people, and there were a
number of men who were holding her down. Even if she wasn’t a girl, anyone
would start to struggle.

If this is a kidnapping, maybe a Prince riding a white horse will come and
save her… but what kind of sweet dream was she dreaming about. This place is
the “place of her condemnation.” Other than the victim, there is no way a
perpetrator like herself would have any salvation.

By the way, since this situation was one she, herself, created, let this one
explain how this came to be.

My name is Iris. Iris Lana Armelia. The first child of a Duke, Duke Armelia
of Tasmeria Kingdom. A blooming young lady who’s currently 16 years of age.
Father is the Prime Minister, and Mother, being a daughter of a General, also has
parents with superior lineage. I am a bona fide young lady [ojou-sama], and in
this Kingdom, my lineage only comes second to the Royal Family.

As for why I have been speaking in third person… it’s because “I” am a
different human being. To be precise, right now, Iris’ personality
and “mine” have fused together.

Speaking of Iris… She is the other half of my person, an ordinary woman who
used to used to work in a country called “Japan” before dying at the age of 30.
That day, I was working really late at night, died in an accident right after work,
and awoke from the pain just a while ago.

However, just a few moments ago, I had been living as her with no
recollection of my previous life, until her personality and my own had fused
together… That’s how it is. …However, because of the present state of thing, I
probably cannot afford to take it easy.

Well, now that she and “myself” had fused as one, I looked back at the
memories I had of my past life and recalled something. …Is this world not the
same game I was playing back then!? That’s what I thought.

When one lives only for her work, she has no spare time to fall in love!
Although that’s what I thought, I still had a maiden’s mind and wanted to
experience the thrill. Because I was like that, I was superbly addicted to otome
games in my previous life.

At breaks and at night; during those times, I would always play those games
to heal myself. Not good, not good. It’s not about that… Right now, this world
looks exactly the same as the game I was playing in my previous life.

The title of the game was “You are my Princess [Kimi wa boku no Princess],”
KimiPri for short. The story took place in a world similar to Europe during the
Middle Ages, with the female protagonist being the daughter of a noble at the
bottom of the ladder of aristocracy, a Baron, in a school where the children of the
aristocracy — including the upper echelon — gathers, and a Cinderella story
unfolds… or so to say, it was something common.

The capture targets were: the Second Prince, the son of the Knight’s General,
the Prime Minister’s son, and the son of the Pope of the Darryl religion. Their
character template is exactly the same as the story and is as follows: overly self-
confident, hot-blooded, cool, and mysterious.

Now then, in these kinds of stories, of course, a rival character also exist. And
she is the fiancée of the Second Prince, Edward Tom Tasmeria, also the daughter
of a Duke, in other words, me.

If the player character, the daughter of a Baron, chooses E

 Although she is a daughter of an aristocrat, she is still, after all, a young girl…
Speaking of something she did to be spiteful, well, it was slander and harassment
at school. When I was the player character, the rival character was her, and there
were a few times where I did find her quite obnoxious… During the ending of
the route, she was imprisoned by the Church of Darryl before returning home to
be placed under house confinement. “There’s no need to go that far…” That kind
of sympathetic feeling occurred in me.

I mean, if one gives it some consideration, the player approached the capture
target who already has a fiancée and had an illicit love affair with him…
Normally, wouldn’t you think that the heroine is the bad guy in this situation?
No matter who it is, they would hate such a person, and they would think what
Iris did is pretty cute.

…With that said, in these kind situations, no one would listen to such
explanations. There is not a single ally, it is a completely helpless condition.

I have already reached the end of the game, dragged and surrounded in a
certain place by the good-looking guys and the protagonist to be convicted.

…Or rather, when reincarnation usually happens, wasn’t it the norm for a
person to recall their past life during infancy? Like this, no matter how hard I try
from now on, I’m already checkmated on the board.

“If you have any excuse, let’s hear it now, Iris. Regarding all the times you’ve
harassed Yuri.”

The sound of Ed’s pained voice resounded in the area. He was looking down
with eyes full of scorn.

“…Can you let go of me?”

I spoke to the guy who was holding me down, but he ignored my words. The
son of the Knight Leader, Dorsen Katabelia, is really strong, and the place on my
shoulder where he was touching hurts.

Dorsen ignored my words and strengthened the hold on my shoulder instead.

“It hurts, so let me go. …You, the son of the one who serves as the Knight
Leader, Druna-sama, who is supposed to wield his power for the sake of the
weak; to think you would do something like using brute force to hold down a
weak girl.”

When I said that, he showed some reaction by twitching. As I thought, no

matter where it is, the schooling of the Knights are the same.

“…You, a weak girl? Please stop joking and think about what you’re saying
carefully.”

And the person who was laughing through his nose while he said that was my
brother, Berne Tashi Armelia. Ah, the way he’s looking at me, it doesn’t seem
like he thinks of me as his Sister, and the way he’s smiling sarcastically really
annoys me.

That said… although it’s frustrating, because I’ve already been checkmated on
this board, there’s no other choice but to intentionally make a bad move.

“…It is true that I did harass the daughter of the Baron, Yuri Noir. I admit it.”

“…You sure did admit it quite readily, didn’t you?”

“That’s right. Because it is obvious that everyone in this place already knows
what had happened, I thought of spare you of your time. Consider it as my good
faith.”

“…You, why did you harass her…!”

“…Why are you asking ‘why’…”

Ed was enraged in an instant. I wonder if I can remember it… No, the

memory I have regarding the protagonist had deteriorated because of all the love
and romance filling Iris’ brain. Surely, all the memories she has about her has
been altered and interpreted out of her own convenience.
 Chapter 2
Source: Imported

REPORT

…I can’t associate myself with such farce any longer. After all, this is the part
where Ed and his merry companions would try and vent their frustrations. The
part where they justify her as the victim. If I don’t avoid that scenario, I won’t be
able to escape being under house arrest… There’s already nothing left for me to
do in this place.

The more important thing is whether or not I can avoid being imprisoned by
the church… However, that has to be negotiated with Father. Once again, I
repeat, there’s nothing left for me to do in this place.

“…Since I will not be able to meet everyone from now onwards, I will take
this opportunity to say my farewells. Everyone, thank very much for everything
so far. To be able to attend this academy with all the other students, and to those
who had treated me well, you have my sincere gratitude. Farewell, everyone.”

Since I probably will not have a chance to go out into polite society in the
future. I probably won’t need to come back to this academy.

“Iris, wait…!”

After finishing with a pleasant feeling, I wanted to leave this place but Ed
detained me. He can’t read the atmosphere, can he… I wonder, how did “I”
come to like this kind of man.

“Before you leave, apologize to Yuri.”

Seriously~ I really wonder why did I’ve come to like this kind of guy for a
period of time? Ah, on the other hand… I think I’ve misheard it, but I seemed to
have heard something strange.
 I, a daughter of a Duke, apologize to a daughter of a Baron in front of
everyone? I really wanted to voice this question loudly.

…I’m not saying this just because resentfulness or pride. However, daughters
are nevertheless daughters. How I conduct myself will highly reflect upon our
Ducal House, which has great influence among the aristocracy.

In other words, when I apologize, it will be comparable to Armelia House

bowing to the Baron House. It is unprecedented for someone from a Ducal
House to bow to someone from a Baron House.

Not only does it affect our house, it will also affect the Houses of Marquises
and Earls. When a new aristocrat grows impudent, it is possible that a situation
where the power balance of the aristocrats will collapse… Haahhh, his brain has
seriously become filled with nothing but love.

In the first place, is that something you should say to your former fiancee?
Place your hand over your chest and think about it clearly! …Consider the
situation well, in this place, it’s not just me, but there are also many curious
spectators… Although it seemed like there are students here who had no
connection whatsoever, there were some who had somewhat soft eyes when they
were looking at me. Or rather, I felt their sympathy being directed towards me.

…I might be able to get away from this place now.

“…I will not apologize. As for the things I did, I did them with dignity and
self-respect. Even if it leads to the complete destruction of this body in the
future, I will not yield.”

I was resolute when I did those things, was what I wanted to implicate.

“…Yuri-sama. I wonder if you’re still going to continue to deprive me any

further. My fiance, my position…”

Here, I let my tears flow down. The feeling of a tragic heroine. Oh, with the
turn of events, pleasant feelings were directed towards me. Although I was
treated as the villain a little while ago, right now I am the victim.

“That said, I am who I am, and there are some things I won’t let go of. Pride is
one of them. If I apologize, it will be identical to agreeing to trample over
myself. Therefore, I will not apologize. I will not allow you take anything away
from my any further.”

I’ve declared it all… Ah, I feel refreshed. While feeling refreshed and
cheerful, I left the place. The expression on Ed’s face remained somewhat
dissatisfied. On the other hand, the heroine had a blank look on her face and a
question mark above her head, as though there was nothing but a bed of flowers
inside her brain.

After I stepped away from that place, I have reached the outskirts of the
academy ground. …Although it might be a little odd, I trusted my good younger
brother to make the preparations. As I expected, my younger brother had already
contacted the house to have someone pick me up.

I boarded the luxurious carriage alone. …As for my luggage, the house will
probably arrange for it to be brought back or disposed of.

With this, I guess it’s farewell to the academy. Besides, I have no more reason
to come here. According to the story, apart from being confined and deprived of
my social status, there were also other results. Because Father wants me away
from the academy.

Fuu… I blew out a sigh. The farce has ended… The story only reached up to
this point. After this, there is no longer an outline. Above all, the next part is to
have a face-to-face meeting with the “Last Boss,” my father. To be frank, I’ve
been feeling quite tense since while back.

While the carriage continued its way towards the Armelia residence in the
Royal City, the atmosphere inside the carriage became heavier and heavier.
 Chapter 3
Source: Imported

REPORT

The residence of the Duke of Armelia… In our house here in the Royal City is
where father, who cannot leave the Royal City due to his job title of being the
Prime Minister, and mother, who likes sticking with him, lives. And because of
that, the house was unexpectedly luxurious. Judging from the knowledge of my
previous life, the house is more than large enough to be considered as a mansion.

Upon entering the house, the first thing I did was head to my room. And then I
sat down on a chair to calm my heart. After all, I’ll be having a face-to-face
meeting with the “Last Boss.” I want to relieve some tension.

“…Young mistress…!”

“…Oh, Tanya. I’m home.”

Entering the room filled with tears was my maidservant, Tanya. Despite being
a commoner, she has perfect manners, and at the same time, she also has
beautiful features.

“How can you stay so composed…! As for me, I’m so vexed and
frustrated…”

When I see her looking ragged while shedding tears, it really warms my heart.
But at the same time, I feel really apologetic for causing her inexcusable worries.

The commoner, Tanya… is a girl whom I picked up from somewhere

generally known as “the slum” when I went to town incognito. It was a time
when I felt the heavy weight of having title “the child of a Duke.” It wasn’t just
at home but even amongst the aristocratic circle. The other parties found it
difficult to speak to me with ease because of my lineage. When I went to town, I
found her lying on the side of the road. While thinking, “Maybe if it’s this child,
she can become my conversational partner…” and calculatedly picked her up.
She, however, since that time, felt really thankful and decided to serve me very,
very well.

If you ask me, it isn’t an exaggeration to say that Tanya is family.

“Please calm down, Tanya. It is still not the right time to wallow in sorrow and
cry.”

“…It is as you say. Please pardon me. As for Master, it seems like he will be
returning in the evening.”

Tanya has a good head on her shoulders. In addition, she can also cope with
any situation immediately. Even now, I wonder what happened to all her tears,
she has already regained her composure.

“…Is that so. Well then, could you please bring me a drink to relax with?”

“As you wish.”

“…Tanya.”

“What is it?”

“…Thank you.”

“It might be presumptuous of me, young mistress. However, I do not serve the
Ducal House of Armelia, but rather, I serve the young mistress, is what I think.
Therefore, even if it’s someone part of the royal family, I will never forgive
Edward-sama who betrayed young mistress. As for young mistress’ meeting with
the Master, I will be behind young mistress all the way as your ally.”

“How fortunate I am.”

“No, it is I who is. Also, I’m not the only person in this house who feels the
same way, young mistress, so please do not forget it.”

That right. In fact, in addition to Tanya, I have picked up others. I was

considerably strange while I was growing up. Back then, instead of getting
presents, I asked to pick up children who, like Tanya, have no relatives and
wanted those kids to stay by my side… This was something I begged my parents
to do.

The scary thing was, it was cheaper to feed commoner children than receiving
a gift. My parents reluctantly agreed, and every year, a child without relatives
who was the same age as I would be picked up. This was not introduced in the
game’s setting. If I was affected by the memories of my pre

When I was talking to them, I was able to forget for a moment that I was a
daughter of a Duke, and it was a precious time for me. However, as years slowly
went by, the pressure from the surroundings expressed that it wasn’t appropriate
not to clearly establish our standings. Although the relationship between us are
similar my relationship with Tanya — Master and Servant — they are
nevertheless very special to me.

“…However, Tanya. Please put your own happiness first before anything
else.”

When she heard my words, Tanya had a dubious expression on her face. No,
in actuality, she’s pretty much expressionless… However, having spent a really
long time with her, I can pretty much guess what she’s feeling.

“Because of my willfulness, I ended up dragging you guys into a destitute

world. At any time, if any of you desire it, you may be free from all this and I
will not oppose. Or rather, when I think about what lies in the future, this would
be for the best…”

“Young mistress, please do not say any further than you already have.”

Unexpectedly, Tanya interrupted my words.

“I would have died at that time. And it was young mistress who saved me
from that situation. From then on, my life belonged to you. The only time I will
leave your side is when either this life of mine has come to an end… or when
you decide that you no longer need me.”

“Goodness. If that’s the case, then I suppose you will never be able to leave
my side unless you die, Tanya”

“I wonder if there is any greater happiness than this.”

 “…I completely understand how you feel now. As I thought, I really am a
very fortunate person. However, Tanya. There is more than one way to be happy.
That’s why you shouldn’t forget what I’ve said earlier.”

“…If that is what the young mistress wants.”

Although reluctantly, Tanya nodded her head. …As I thought, if it ends up

being the “church imprisonment and status deprivation” route, I do not want
Tanya to go with me. Just to this extent, because it’s necessary.

However, in this condition, it seems like she’ll follow anyway… Haahhh~ As

I thought, I should somehow try to get an upper hand on father.

With a new determination, I drank the tea Tanya served. …Yup, it’s delicious.

“…Young mistress.”

When the atmosphere in the room calmed down, a different servant knocked
on the door.

“Please, come in.”

“…Please excuse me.”

The person who came in was the head maid, Rimé. Wearing stylish maid
clothing without a single opening, giving an impression that she is the real thing.

“…Young mistress. The Master has called for you.”

“Oh, it’s time already? If I’m not mistaken, father doesn’t return usually return
unless it’s nighttime…”

“Because of the matter regarding young mistress, he seemed to have returned

as soon as possible.”

“…Really…”

Fuu, I spat out a sigh. Ah, where did the vow I made earlier go… Somehow, it
seems like my stomach is doing flip-flops.

“…Although it’s impudent of me, young mistress. Regarding the current

situation, I think that young mistress is faultless.”

Because the usually strict Rimé unexpectedly made a supportive declaration,

my eyes involuntarily widened with surprise.

“Everyone in this mansion is an ally of the young mistress. Therefore, please

meet with Master with a dignified appearance.”

…In the story, Iris had been portrayed as a villain. But in actuality, Iris had
built a good relationship with all the people in the house. Naturally, it didn’t
matter whether they were nobles or commoners. …In other words, because of
how much she was madly in love with Edward, she was driven by jealousy and
held the heroine of the story, the daughter of a Baron, in contempt and made it a
habit of slandering her.

Let me say it again, I sympathize with Iris… Or rather, this won’t do. I am Iris
now. Even if it’s just for my sake, I must make Iris happy.

Now that I’ve prepared myself as much as possible, Rimé led me to father’s
study. And behind me was Tanya who came along.

“…Well then, young mistress.”

“Yes, thank you. Rimé. And Tanya, please wait for me here.”

“As you wish.”

Now then, I’ve reached the battleground.

Standing before the massive door, I swallowed my saliva and took a deep
breath… and then I knocked.
 Chapter 4
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Enter.”

“Please excuse me.”

While a solemn atmosphere filled the room, I sat down right in front of father.
With a clever countenance befitting of someone with a job title as the Prime
Minister, in addition to the sharp glint in eyes which he usually dons while
working, making the atmosphere around him even heavier… And now, since it
seems like it has increased to about twice the usual, it made me feel like running
away.

“…I apologize for taking much of your time today.”

“Heehh. So you do understand that point at the very least.”

“Not at all.”

Although it was subtle, a vein on father’s face twitched a little… or so it

seems. That’s why I said, it’s really scary.

“Whether if it’s regarding father’s position as the Prime Minister or as your

title of being a Duke, I do not think I’ve caused father any trouble. What I’m
apologizing for is because father [chichi] is my father [otou-sama].”

“Is that so…? And why is that?”

“In the first place, I only caused a rumor to spread out of mischief. There’s
also the issue of circumstantial evidence, so I don’t think it’ll affect father’s
position as the Prime Minister… Above all, our side belongs to a Ducal House,
and it will not fall to ruination just because of an engagement gone wrong. Even
in the academy, I handled things in a way that they were sympathetic towards
me. This way, they cannot make a big problem out of it. No matter how much
clamor Edward-sama makes, it will only end up with a strict reprimand.”

“…About what happened inside the academy, I’ve already heard about it.”

“I have figured as much. And also, I apologize for saying this to father, the
Duke… But in the first place, wasn’t father opposed the engagement between
Edward-sama and myself?”

“Why, that’s right.”

“Because of my lineage, if it gets connected to the royal family through

marriage, it might destroy the power balance of the royal family. Besides, apart
from having a Duke and the Prime Minister father, mother is also the daughter of
the General. It will still be acceptable if a marriage is formed with the First
Prince. However, with the Second Prince, sooner or later, the Kingdom will be
split into two.”

After listening to my words, for the first time since I arrived, father smiled…
That said, it was one of those evil upward smiles along with sound effects that
makes one feel nauseated… Although the person in question probably doesn’t
have that intention… Therefore, as I thought, I feel really scared.

“If that’s the case, why do you think I allowed your engagement with Edward-
sama to happen?”

About this question, I also thought about it considerably on my way here. If

the situation calls for it, I would have definitely picked the former.

“…Because either one of them would be fine?”

“Exactly what do you mean by that?”

“Because if I got engaged to the First Prince, then young brother will also
serve him and the First Prince’s position will be firm. If my fiance is the Second
Prince, younger brother will be in the First Prince’s faction. In that situation, I
will be in charge of watching over the Second Prince to observe if he makes any
unusual movements. Well… the former will probably take no time and effort,
and truthfully, it’s simpler, it would have been better for father.”
 Actually, the story in the game didn’t delve much into the story of the First
Prince. Instead, it was depicted that the Second Prince will become the next
King. I

The current concubine is a daughter of a Marquis, a House that’s currently in

the process of building up their strength, whereas the legal wife was a daughter
of an Earl. Thus, when one looks at their family status, the legal wife’s House is
inferior to the concubine’s. The King unexpectedly fell in love with the legal
wife and used brute force to abolish all objection to making her his Queen,
resulting in the current delicate balance.

And the aristocratic society who created that delicate balance are currently
swaying and shaking, visible to the eye.

Inside the game, this kind of unpleasant situation was not portrayed. Even at
the very end, the game had established that the First Prince was studying in
another country. That’s how it was supposed to be, so I didn’t expect it to be this
bad. But as expected, reality is harsh.

As for father, it’s not inaccurate to say that he is serving the country and not
the royal family. Serving as the Prime Minister, he is keeping a neutral position
in the royal family’s dispute. For example, if the situation was connected to the
First Prince’s faction, based on the law of the Kingdom, it is likely that he will
be judged as inconsequential to the Kingdom and be cast away… If the royal
family were to ever fight against each other, the government of the Kingdom will
halt. If one thinks about it, it was the right decision.

“Nevertheless, younger brother is completely leaning against the Second

Prince. Since that’s the case, father should have been aiming for the annulment
of my engagement with the Second Prince. I’m delighted for you, father.”

Since that’s the case, when it comes to my affair, if it’s father, he probably
wouldn’t disinherit me. If it’s just that much power, our House also has it. I
implied that I did what I did because it was something that father desired.

“HAHAhahaha.”

Father laughed looking really happy. However, even though he was laughing,
I can only see him as a villain. If a third party sees him, they’ll probably
disintegrate completely.
 “That’s right. Certainly, I did wish to have your engagement with the Second
Prince annulled. Although I have instructed to keep distance from the Second
Prince in case of a disaster… But that guy, he has completely forgotten his duty
and is now thoroughly part of the Second Prince’s circle… However, are you
fine with this, Iris? Did you not fall in love with the Second Prince?”

“Love is something like a sickness. When it cools down, that’s the end of it…
Even I, myself, think that it’s a good thing it happened earlier rather than later.”

Besides, love of a hundred years will probably cool down as well.

“…Hmmm. However, Iris. This time, the current predicament is your blunder.
Therefore, it is necessary that I take some measures.”

“…Is that so…”

As I thought, I couldn’t escape the “deprivation of social status, church

confinement, and disownment” course… In addition, Tanya seemed adamant
that she comes along, I need to somehow convince her to stay.

“I’ll have you go back to the territory and then be under house confinement.
Of course, since you’ll be far away from the Royal City, what you want to do in
that remote place doesn’t concern me.”

“…Eh?”

Doesn’t that mean that anything I want to do will be “okay,” and there won’t
be any confinement?

“Also, it’ll be a waste if you just stay there and do nothing. Because I will be
giving you the ‘Feudal Lord Representative’ position, so at the very least, govern
the territory properly.”

* * *
 Chapter 5
Source: Imported

REPORT

Feudal Lord Representative? …In other words, to govern the territory in place
of father.

I wonder what I should say in this situation… Having an unexpected piece of

good luck? Casting pearls before swine? Ah, either one of those are incorrect!
Because it happened so suddenly, I couldn’t find any words to make sense out of
it.

“…Feudal Lord Representative, wouldn’t that role usually go to younger

brother who is the heir?”

“It doesn’t matter since you’ll be going to the territory anyway. And besides,
that guy is currently experiencing the ‘illness’ you spoke of.”

…Well, certainly. In order to experience being in love with the Baron’s

daughter, Yuri, it is necessary for him not to distant himself from the Second
Prince, but rather be part of his entourage.

If he stays in the Royal City, since it’s long vacation, a “kyaa kyaa,
fufufu” development will definitely happen… Because she now belongs to the
Second Prince, it should be fine if he distanced himself. In my brother’s mind, he
probably wants to be in a position where he can protect the happiness of the
person he loves and watch over her.

“…I shall comply. I’ll show you a territory that will not quiver ‘no matter
what state’ the Royal City ends up becoming.”

When I said that, father nodded in acknowledgment and made a ‘you may
retire’ gesture, and I left the room.
 * * *

My name is Louis Dan Armelia. The Duke of Armelia, and also the current
Prime Minister.

Now then, various surprising things occurred today.

First of all, my daughter, Iris, was expelled from school and had her
engagement annulled… To me, this is a route which I had predetermined.

Besides, I was originally against it, and now I was able to prevent my
daughter from doing so. However, I didn’t agree to let her get engaged… just so
it can be annulled like this.

On the contrary, even if my daughter didn’t do anything foolish, I would have

canceled her engagement by claiming she’s ill. In any case, I intended to have
her be confined by the church before stepping in and removing her from the
aristocratic society.

…In the first place, my daughter fell madly in love with Edward, the Second
Prince, so she probably won’t listen to anything I say, so this works out fine.
That’s what I thought.

However, when I finally met with my daughter, instead of looking humiliated

as a result of being separated from the man she loves, she looked calm and
refreshed. In addition, she splendidly executed my plans.

…How interesting. That’s what I thought.

Because of my work, I didn’t have much time to interact with my son and
daughter, and the both of them were spoiled by my wife. As for my daughter, she
grew up to be a typical noble who couldn’t do anything by herself.

On the other hand, my son grew up to be one of those youngsters who were
overconfident in their abilities, lovestruck, and naive… And when he starts
working in the Royal City, I planned on thoroughly disciplining him.

But that aside, when that same daughter of mine spoke with me, as though she
had some sort of enlightenment, executed what I had planned beautifully… The
sad part of it all is, compared to my son, she has the ability to discern the flow of
society. Furthermore, she is able to make minute decisions.

It was as if she had turned into a completely different person. Now that I think
about it, this child will occasionally perform strange things, and while listening
to her, it made me recall those times. The most extreme occasion was when she
asked for commoners to be picked u

Instead of getting expensive presents, she chose to have commoner children

be picked up to stay by her side… I thought she was going to make them her
protégé. But when I finally approved of it, she didn’t seem to have that kind of
plan.

I thought that my daughter’s phase of strange behaviors had ended… but

when I looked at her expression earlier, she had the same look as before.

It is a waste not to put her to use. Before I knew it, I had already given her the
position, “Feudal Lord Representative.” I thought it was rather whimsical of me
if I do say so myself. However, since Sebastian is currently living in that
territory, she’ll probably not do anything strange early on. Nevertheless, if Iris
does perpetrate something, it’ll be amusing to see.

All except for one thing. She wasn’t able to guess one correctly. And that is
the approval of her engagement to the Second Prince…

As the Prime Minister, I thought it would have been better for her to get
engaged to the First Prince. The only reason I agreed to her engagement with the
Second Prince was because it was my daughter’s wish.

After all, I’m also just a man. A father who wants to spoil his daughter. And
so, under the pretext of her keeping an eye on the Second Prince, I agreed to her
engagement. Then… after my daughter’s engagement was decided, in order for
the royal family not to have disputes, I adjusted to a neutral stance.

Though, I cannot say anything about my son. Since he’s overconfident in his
abilities, he should do something on his own.

…However, under the surface, I wish that royal family’s dispute over the
throne intensifies. Sooner or later, my daughter would have been thrown in the
maelstrom of the dispute. It was beyond my expectation that my daughter was
able to get out of it on her own.
 Therefore, I judged that it was best for her to withdraw from the aristocratic
society until things had calmed down. Of course, if she had any difficulties, I had
every intention of helping her.

But when I looked at her appearance today, she doesn’t need my help, only
my protection.

On the contrary, she demonstrated that she had the potential to sail through the
rough seas alone.

…I wonder what kind of move will she make. While thinking about it, I find
myself looking forward to the future.
 Chapter 6
Source: Imported

REPORT

…Good morning.

Now then, I, Iris, after receiving instructions from father, have moved to the
Armelia territory. Today is the first day. The morning sun is dazzling,
illuminating the territory.

As for what I’m doing so early in the morning, I’m practicing yoga. The first
thing I did in the morning after waking up is to exercise, and more importantly,
it’s good for the health. …Well, not quite. My body is a little chubby, you see.
Because of my status of being a daughter of a Duke, I tend to eat luxurious and
high-calorie meals as much as I desired, so it’s natural for me to gain weight.
And because of that, I decided on going on a diet and work hard in the mornings.

“Good morning, young mistress. …eh, kyaaa!”

“…Oh, Tanya. Good morning.”

I wonder why Tanya is so surprised? Ah, of course, Tanya also came to

Armelia territory with me. I thought it was fine since it was not the “confinement
route.”

“Good morning, but that’s not it. Young mistress, what on earth are you doing
with that kind of appearance.”

“This kind of appearance, you say…”

I looked at my own appearance. …Linen tunic and pants which I procured

with the help of a maid. Don’t you think it’s the perfect clothing to wear while
exercising?

“For the goodness of my health, I intend to exercise like this every morning. I
chose clothes that are easy to move in, is it no good?”

“Young mistress, exercise?”

A dubious and suspicious expression filled Tanya’s face. Certainly, a noble

young lady exercising, I can’t really imagine it.

“Yes. I read in a book that it’s not good for one’s health if one doesn’t move
their body. Because I intend to do this every morning, please do not be so
surprised.”

“I understand… Please excuse my impoliteness.”

“It’s fine… But because I perspired, could you please have a bath ready?”

“Of course.”

After I got into the bath Tanya had prepared, I went and had breakfast. …
Because I exercised, I ate a lot for breakfast. Of course, I made sure it was well
balanced.

“…After this, I would like to speak to Sebastian. Could you please make an
appointment?”

“Certainly.”

The excellent Tanya immediately made an appointment with Sebastian, and

the talk with him will take place before noon. Sebastian is a Steward and Butler
of our House. Even when I say “butler,” he has been left to administer our
territory substantially. In other words, a Super Butler.

When Sebastian entered the room, he somehow had the same smell as Rimé…
In other words, he was dressed stylishly in a swallowtail coat. Even though he
was moving briskly, he didn’t give the impression of someone in a hurry.
Instead, his movements looked really beautiful… In addition to a head full of
gray hair, his appearance is the definition of a dazzling butler.

“…You appear to be quite busy, I apologize for calling you in spite of your
busy schedule.”
 “Nay. By all rights, it should have been me who should have given you my
greetings, I apologize.”

“Now then, without delay. Could you please gather and present to me the
reports of the territory’s income and expenditures for the past three years?”

“I respectfully obey. However, what will you be doing with it?”

“I will be reading all of it, of course. I have, after all, accepted the “Feudal
Lord Representative” position given by the Duke. However, although I’m
ashamed to say this, I currently have no information on how the ter

“One month, you say?”

“Yes. Because it is necessary for me to read all the reports, and to also inspect
the land.”

“Certainly. However, if you wish to inspect the land, it will take

approximately one week in order to make necessary preparations.”

“This time, in order to grasp the present condition, I intend to do the

inspection incognito. Therefore, I’ll only need the minimum number of people to
accompany me. Because I can vouch for those members, I will not need to
trouble Sebastian.”

“I asked a presumptuous question, I apologize.”

“Not at all. Although I will be managing the territory from now on, I will
nevertheless give you an important position. So please feel free to give advises.”

After Sebastian left, I called for Tanya to come.

“Tanya. Could you please call Ryle and Dida, and Rehme as well?”

“Certainly.”

After several minutes, Tanya entered the room with three other people who
were about the same age as I… In other words, they were also people whom I
have picked up.
 Ryle has beautiful blonde hair, looking like any other young nobleman. And
although he has a physique inferior to the Kingdom’s Knights, he would not lose
to them when it comes to a fight. Besides, he is more or less my bodyguard.

Dida, just like Ryle, serves as my bodyguard. Although he is a person who

gets happy easily when praised or flattered and has an easy-going nature, his
abilities are guaranteed.

Rehme is a girl who wears glasses and likes reading books. She currently
serves as the librarian at our House. Speaking of the Duke’s library, it has a
collection of precious books. When comparing to my previous world, the
collection of books are in the scale of junior high school level and above. Thus,
she finds her role very important.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve met, everyone.”

Because the three people weren’t able to come with me to the Royal City to
attend the academy, they stayed in the territory to work.

Although I told them that they were free to do as they wish… and that it was
agreeable for them to leave the territory, I am glad they stayed and yet apologetic
at the same.

“It’s been a long time, our princess.”

The one who answered first was Dida. He answered it in his usual easy-going
manner while smiling.

“Dida. You’re talking to Iris-sama in that tone again…”

“It’s fine, Ryle. Everyone is like family to me. When there’s no one else
around, I’d be delighted if you guys spoke to me the same way as the old days.”

“However, Iris-sama…”

“Please, Ryle.”

“…I understand.”

Ryle approved while blowing out a large sigh.

 “As everyone already know, my engagement with Edward-sama has been
annulled, and I have returned to this territory.”

“I absolutely cannot accept it. Why was Iris-sama’s engagement not only
annulled, but must be confined to the house?”

Rehme was similar to Tanya. She was also crying in vexation. Although
there’s a gap between her personality and appearance, she always spoke in a
leisurely manner.

“That’s right. Indeed, he is a young master with a poor eyesight.”

“Thank you. However, this matter has already been settled. Besides, I am
ecstatic to be able to live together with everyone in this territory once again. …
Now then, about the real issue at hand. As everyone know, I have been
appointed as this territory’s Feudal Lord Representative. And so, the first thing I
want to do is inspect various places… Is everyone willing to accompany me?”

“I humbly accept.”

“Princess’ escort, huh~ It has a nice ring to it.”

While two people showed their motivation, Rehme had a difficult expression
on her face.

“The two of them escorts, so I understand. But what purpose do I have as a

companion?”

“To put it simply, it’s because I want your knowledge?”

“Eh?”

“If I’m not mistaken, you’ve extensively read every book available in the
Duke’s library? There were also books about the local history and geography. I
want the knowledge you’ve acquired from reading those books. Besides, it
differs greatly when there’s prior knowledge while investigating various places.”

Our House really has an amazing collection of books. Apart from being a
noble house, those books have been collected by generations of generations of
Prime Ministers. Every single large room in this mansion has already been filled
with books.

As for genre, there’s also a wide range of variety. Those books were, of
course, collected based on the varying hobbies of different generations, such as
Politics, Geography, Law, and various others. And since Rehme had already read
through all of those books, I trust that she has immense knowledge.

“…If that’s the case, I understand. I will work hard to fulfill my duty.”

* * *
 Chapter 7
Source: Imported

REPORT

“The inspection is scheduled to take place in two days. If there’s anything you
need, please look for Tanya and let her know respectively. Tanya. Please take
care of the preparation.”

“I understand.”

“And also, is there anyone who can get in contact with Moneda?”

“Moneda, you say?”

“Yes, that’s right. If I’m not mistaken, he’s currently working for the
Commerce Guild?”

The Commerce Guild is, as what the name implies, an organization that
assembles stores. It is similar to the one Japan had during the Warring States
period.

Moneda is also one of the children whom I picked up. But when I enrolled in
the academy, he joined the Commerce Guild.

“Yes, and if I’m not mistaken, he’s currently in charge of accounts… I will
definitely get in contact with him.”

“Then, Ryle. I’m counting on you to contact him. If possible, I’d like to have
an appointment with him near the end of our itinerary.”

“I understand.”

After I broke down the details of our agenda during the inspection, the three
people left. With perfect timing, Sebastian arrived with the documents I
requested for earlier, and I started to read them.
 As a matter of fact, I used to work at a tax office in Japan when I was still
alive. Thanks to that, I became really skillful at reading reports on income and
expenditures, and other related documents. I could follow the number trail
without any problems.

“…Young mistress. It’s already time for lunch.”

“…Oh, my. It’s already that time?”

Time passed by rather quickly, and before I knew it, it was already time for
lunch. Even so, I’m really thankful that someone had prepared it. To be honest,
because I was so busy in my past life, I didn’t have the time to eat proper meals.

After eating my meal quickly, I immediately returned to work. …Ah, I

chewed the food properly. I did not forget about dieting. Since I’m busy, it’ll be
just right if I forget to eat.

* * *

My name is Tanya. I do not have a surname. A commoner, and because I used

to be one of the residents of the slum, I never really cared about it.

Although I’m that kind of person, for some reason, I’m currently attending to
the daughter of a Duke. For someone who was always distraught on what I will
be eating and didn’t know what tomorrow will bring, but for things to actually
turn out like this… In the past, I never thought this would happen even in my
wildest dreams.

The person whom I serve, young mistress Iris, is a young lady of noble birth.
She is a lovely young woman who occasionally displays naivety.

If you ask me why a person like me is serving at one of the Kingdom’s most
eminent and distinguished family, it was because of the young mistress’ whim.
However, I am thankful for her whim. Although it was more than enough that
she saved this life of mine from the verge of death…

But the young mistress said I was “important” and treats me like a friend,
which I am grateful for. …Therefore, I want to serve the young mistress
wholeheartedly. That’s what I thought. The young mistress gave a trifling
existence such as myself a reason to keeping living.
 However, this time, my important young mistress’ engagement was annulled
by a hateful man.

That fellow part of the royal family is really hard to understand.

Although it was acceptable that he did not see the magnificence of young
mistress, but he not only fell in love with a daughter of a Baron and neglected
the daughter of a Duke, he also humiliated her in front of a large number of
people which is outrageous. Unforgivable

Nevertheless, when my important young mistress returned to the house, she

already looked refreshed. Huh? And to think that you yearned for him
exceedingly! And because it was something she wholeheartedly pursued, I
wondered if there was something amiss… But when I thought about it, there was
no reason for young mistress to have lingering affection or have regrets when it
comes to that guy.

Because I do not know how Master will react to this incident, but when he had
the free time, he had a meeting with the young mistress. Please do your best.
Even if young mistress is sent to the ends of the world, it is my utmost wish to
serve young mistress.

Fortunately, apart from being confined to the house in the territory, the young
mistress was not reproved.

However, rather than being relieved, I was astonished at how quickly the
incident was settled. …Young mistress, will be the Duke’s Feudal Lord
Representative?

Master as well, I wonder what in the world was on his mind. When I heard it,
I even doubted my own ears.

My most important young mistress is an educated noble lady who would

never disgrace the title of nobility. Although I have yet to see it in action, but
when it comes down to it, I just have a hunch that that’s just the case.

After all, young mistress’ schedule since childhood emphasized on etiquette.

And in the academy, it was Arithmetic, Poetry, Literature, History, Geography,
and other general subjects.
 And sure enough, the young mistress is able to accomplish anything…

She gave me instructions one after another, and she is presently reading the
documents Sebastian had given to her.

When I briefly took a glance at one of the documents, my eyes were

immediately clogged with numbers, but she, on the other hand, made me wonder
if she was reading it really quickly.

Occasionally, she would write something down in a notebook, and I realized

that she really wasreading it.

As I expected, compared to me, the young mistress is unfathomable. That’s

what I thought.

However, because young mistress seemed too concentrated that she doesn’t
notice the things around her, I vowed to get her to rest from time to time so she
doesn’t overwork herself.

* * *
 Chapter 8
Source: Imported

REPORT

Within two days, I finished reading all the documents right in time before the
inspection. Not just the big towns, but even those rustic villages.

Of course, I wouldn’t be able to inspect all the places. This time, the main
goal is to visit the south where tax revenue has fallen in recent times, and the
east where tax revenue is especially high.

I feel apologetic to Ryle and Dida, but our journey went smoothly without
encountering thieves, so our inspection proceeded in an orderly manner. From
time to time, I would ask Rehme about the villages to get a better grasp on the
circumstances.

Like that, almost one month had gone by… and it was finally time for my
appointment with Moneda. Truth be told, to me, my meeting with him is the first
obstacle.

Our party was led to the Commerce Guild’s drawing room. Unlike drawing
rooms of aristocrats, the interior design of the Commerce Guild’s drawing room
was calming and profound instead of wasteful and luxurious. It’s probably
because different people value things differently.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve met, Iris-sama.”

The person who entered the room was a refreshing looking young man
wearing glasses… That said, whenever I see his smiling expression, it can’t be
helped that I can only find him suspicious.

“It’s been a long time, Moneda. Ah, please do not stand on ceremony. Because
I’m traveling incognito today.”
 “No, this is just my way of doing things.”

“Is that so. You’ve certainly been like this since way back.”

“And so, how may I help you?”

Suddenly getting straight to business, huh. There was no place to have that
heartwarming talk about old times… But then again, Moneda has always been
like this since the olden days.

“Well, Moneda. Even though it’s been a long time since we last met. And so,
how has Moneda been doing lately?”

“My current condition? Well, to put it simply, fairly well.”

“I thought as much. As expected of the Commerce Guild’s Vice Chief of

Accounts. Since that’s the case, you are, of course, aware of my movements?”

“Well… That’s about right.”

A bitter smile floated across Moneda’s face. It is a characteristic of a Merchant

to gather information as quickly as possible. It will be a big problem to do
business without understanding the current happenings. In other words, they
naturally know the movements of aristocrats and where they spend their money.

“As you know, because of what had recently occurred, I have returned to the
territory. By the way, Moneda. How has the guild been doing these days?”

“That is also going well.”

“Hmm, is that so? Even though the commerce in the Royal City have
decreased?”

With a snap, the peaceful expression he had until now froze.

“Well, that’s no good. If what you’re thinking reflects too much on your face,
your will immediately be seen through by your business partner.”

Hohoho, while laughing like a typical young lady, I thought the peaceful
atmosphere would return, but Moneda’s expression remained stiff.
 “Moneda, I’m sorry about that. I was only asking questions to trick you.
However, as I’ve said earlier, the commerce conducted in the Royal City have
indeed decreased.”

As for why, it’s probably because the political situation in the Royal City is
unstable. That said, it’s not as if it has reached a critical point. This is something
I came to understand after consulting the account books day after day.

Incidentally, I w

“…I’ve been done in. For reference, how did you come to that conclusion?”

“If you look at the present political situation, you’ll naturally come to
understand it. That said, Moneda. I didn’t come all the way here just to be cruel
to you.”

“And so, how can I help you?”

The flow of the conversation has been restored. But I felt like it differs from
the one earlier. Although we started on equal grounds… I was the first to break
out and grasp the advantage of the conversation. This time, however, the other
side seized the initiative. But perhaps he might still listen to this little request of
mine.

“Moneda. I was wondering if you’d like to be in charge of a larger amount of

money.”

“A larger amount of money, you say? Are you trying to employ me for the
House of the Duke?”

“Yes. However, I do not want to you serve the Ducal House, but rather, the
Duke’s territory.”

“…That, exactly what to do you mean by that?”

“From now onwards, the Duke’s territory will be undergoing a reform. For
one thing, the administration of our House will be divided between different
people. In other words, I would like to ask you to manage the budget of this
territory.”
 “Why, did you choose me? I’m sure that the Duke’s House will are not lacking
talented people.”

“It’s because you’re already familiar with the field. In addition, this reform
will be carried out medium to long term. Because we will be pushing towards
fundamental reform… knowledge is unnecessary right now. Although the basics
are necessary to some extent… but for someone who is the current Vice Chief of
Accounts, I’m sure you’ll do just fine. Above all, it’s because I know I can trust
you. Trust, meaning that you will not be moved even when you’re bribed with
money.”

“Hahaha, it has surprisingly turned into an impressive conversation. If what

you say is true, I’m looking forward to what lies in the future territory of the
Duke. …However, excuse me for being impolite, but do you have the authority
to appoint people?”

Ah, he doesn’t believe me. The majority of the reason is because father is not
in the proximity… So perhaps he’s thinking that I’m fabricating information for
my own exploit?

And therefore, I will reveal my last card here.

“Of course. Because at this time, I have accepted the position of being the
representative of the Feudal Lord.”

At the same time, I showed him the Letter of Appointment. This was
something father had handed to me before I left for the territory.

…Truthfully, I have yet to announce it publicly that I was appointed as the

representative of the Feudal Lord. And I still have no intention of announcing it
after this. Since it has a great effect when it comes to critical moments. …Such
as now.

I thought that he probably would have never imagined I would be appointed

and the representative of the Feudal Lord, and indeed, when I looked at
Moneda’s face, he had a surprised expression.

Moreover, as the Feudal Lord’s proxy, father has placed all responsibilities of
governing the territory to me. That authority is remarkable and is almost on an
equal footing as the Feudal Lord himself. In other words, it was as if father is
declaring that he is unstatisfied with young brother becoming his successor. But
I am myself, and I will carry out my duties confidently from start to finish.
Because it was also written in the letter, it can’t be helped if people were
surprised. …Father as well, I wonder what he’s thinking about.

On the other hand, because it was useful, I am very grateful for it.
 Chapter 9
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Thank you very much.”

After Moneda said that, he returned the letter respectfully.

“Well, how about it?”

“I will accept the offer with pleasure.”

“Oh, you sure made your decision quite quickly. I thought you would take
some time to think about it.”

“It is important for a merchant to have the ability to make quick decisions.”

“Regardless, I am thankful. Now then, I would like to talk about the future
plans in detail… I wonder, when will you have the time to visit me?”

“Please give me three days. Because I need to hand over all the work I have
presently.”

“That suits me just fine. Then, in three days, please come to the house.”

“Certainly.”

Haaa~ I feel relieved as though a weight is lifted off my shoulders. I was able
to pull Moneda in without any problems, and in three days time, I will also have
a confirmation from Sebastian.

After accomplishing the job, I was able to return to the Duke’s house with
everyone.

* * *
 My name is Moneda. I’m currently serving the Commerce Guild in Armelia
as their Vice Chief of Accounts. As to what kind of position the Vice Chief of
Account is, he is the person in charge of the accounts in the headquarters.

To begin with, the main purpose of the Commerce Guild is to provide human
resources and to mediate between fellow merchants among other things. It is an
organization consisting of these so-called merchants.

A merchant must join the Commerce Guild without fail. If a merchant joins,
he will receive protection and will only have to pay the merchant’s tax.

The Vice Chief of Accounts is in charge of the funds to operate the Commerce
Guild and to administer the merchant’s taxes paid by the members of the
Commerce Guild.

Although work is hectic, I find it challenging and enjoyable.

But one day, I had an appointment. The other party was Iris Lana Armelia.
She was not only the daughter of the Feudal Lord of Armelia where I live, I am
also indebted to her for picking me up from an orphanage.

But to be honest, I found it really troublesome… or so I thought. Although I

am indeed indebted to her, it is a different story when it comes to work. I won’t
mix private matters with work.

I found out from my network of merchants that she has returned to the
territory after her engagement was annulled, and she’ll probably be asking me
for something problematic… That’s why I was quite suspicious.

…However.

“Hmm, is that so? Even though the commerce in the Royal City have
decreased?”

When I heard the talk about business, it was as if a bomb had dropped.

Why do you know that kind of thing… In the first place, it’s those kinds of
questions that makes me suspicious. Indeed, an astute person will be able to
understand it. Nevertheless, that was something only someone who concentrated
on account books on a daily basis would know.
 Why would someone like her who is unrelated to such things know about
this… These words were not something a person who has been surrounded by
young ladies and young masters in the Royal City would say.

This, I will be eaten if I underestimate her. She gives me the same tense
feeling I had when I met with an influential person soon after I first started my
job. However, I was too slow to notice. The initiative of the conversation was
already in her grasp.

I, who had lost the opening round, once again broached the subject. And once
we have reached a critical point, she said she had a “favor.” As I thought, she
was just waiting for the right timing to attack.

Although I was surprised that she had a favor, I was even more surprised to
know what that favor was.

Reformation of the territory as a whole? Mid-term and long-term reform? By

no means would I have ever thought those words would come from this young
mistress.

I thought it was interesting. If she was the same person as she was in the old
days, I would have immediately come out and tell her that it was nothing but a
pipe dream. However, it was clear that she had the proper understanding of the
present situation, and I have our previous conversation to remind me of it.

Nevertheless, in the end, that was all it was. I threw a fastball with the
intention of considering it. Since I didn’t think she had the authority to
personally make decisions regarding the management. In order words, the
pathway the promising future cannot be seen.

On the contrary, she was able to “clear” it completely.

I never expected for her to be the Feudal Lord’s proxy!

Finally, the strongest card I had has been eliminated. Really, there is no need
to consider anything further.

…And then I acted quickly. I accepted, and when she left to return home, I
immediately prepared for someone to take over.
 In three days, I wonder what kind of plans she’ll be broaching. That is
something I’m looking forward to.
 Chapter 10
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, three days had gone by in no time, and as promised, Moneda
knocked at the gate. With that said, I will now be holding the first conference.
First of all, I should reveal my plans in order for them to understand.

“Everyone, thank you for gathering here today. The first meeting will now
commence.”

Although I said that, the people present were those whom I can trust… In
other words, the people who went with me during the inspection, Moneda,
Sebastian, and Sei as well. Sei is one of the children whom I brought to the
house when I was young, and he is now helping Sebastian with the management
of the mansion.

“…First of all, I would like to express my ideas. For one month, I have
inspected our territory and have confirmed things with Sebastian… Compared to
other territories, our territory is abundant.”

This was really the case. From the Royal City, all the way to our territory has
a springtime weather all year long. Thus, the farming industry in the southern
part of the territory is prosperous, and since it’s also facing the sea, trade can be
conducted. It is not incorrect to call this territory the second capital city of the
Kingdom.

“When I went to inspect the territory, my impression of it is… Is similar to a

ripe fruit. Although it’s fine to eat it now, if we wait a little longer, it will
eventually rot. That’s what I think.”

I guess they did not expect me to have this kind of impression since they kept
blinking their eyes in bewilderment. Especially Sebastian and Sei.
 “…The rich get richer, and the poor get poorer. And because the stores lack
new commodities, the air has become stagnant.”

For someone like me, who used to live in a capitalist country such as Japan, I
belong to the pro-competitive society faction, so I believe that it can’t be helped
for wealth to accumulate to some extent. However, this territory is different. To
begin with, it’s impossible to display competitiveness.

For as long as they remain unskillful, there will never be an opportunity for
them to climb up.

“If the people living in the territory are not rich, the territory will never
become rich.”

That’s how it works. When the market is limited, it will eventually collapse. In
other words, if we do not actively participate in prospering the people, with the
current economic flow, our territory will decay.

When I casually looked around, I saw question marks hovering above their
heads.

“In other words… To put it simply, I want to create a territory where children
will not have to go through the things you have experienced in the past.”

Looking convinced, everyone nodded their heads in agreement while smiling.

“It is our aspiration to achieve a large goal. It will take a hundred years before
the territory will develop to something comparable to our goal, and the first thing
we must do is improve the quality of life of the people. Therefore, in order for
this to happen, we need to push forward with the reforms. First of all, I would
like to utilize the funds the Ducal House presently has to help manage the
territory. After that, establish a bank, centralize the government affairs, taxation
system reforms, roadway maintenance, compulsory education…”

“…U-umm. What exactly is a bank?”

While I was talking, Sei interrupted me and asked timidly.

“Ah, my apologies. Because I was too absorbed, I got in way over myself.
Regarding the bank, it is my intention to let Sebastian, Sei, and also Moneda
handle of it. I will talk to you about it in detail a little later. …However, the bank
will not be realized unless we first help the people prosper and reform the
taxation system here in our territory.”

“In other words, you want to use the taxes collected from the people to
manage the territory, and gather money from elsewhere to maintain the Ducal
House?”

“That’s right, Moneda.”

“Specifically, what are you intending to do?”

“For starters, launch a business.”

When I said that, the atmosphere of the conference froze momentarily.

* * *
 Chapter 11
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Start a business, you say…”

Sebastian and Sei are probably against it. Their facial expressions turned a
little overcast.

“To do something you’re not used to, there are many examples of that. I think
it’ll be better if you stop thinking in that direction.”

Moneda, who was part of the Commerce Guild, was also against it. However,
if money is not earned, my vision will really end up being nothing but a pipe
dream.

If we meticulously maintain the mansion and cut down our expenses for food
and luxurious clothing… it means we will be able to allocate that budget for road
maintenance and other things.

But after taking the reputation of the Duke’s household into consideration, we
can’t really cut down too much on expenses… Thus, I came up with an idea, and
that is to start a business. It was fitting since I found something interesting
during the inspection.

“Well, Moneda. Could you please not stop me before you hear me out? Since
it might be possible to make some profit.”

When Moneda heard what I said, a dubious expression appeared on his face.

“How should I say this. I am after all a daughter of a noble. For someone like
me who has never stood on the battlefield alongside other merchants, and to
suddenly announce that I want to start a business, your reaction is only natural.”

“…No, please excuse me.”

 “It’s fine. Now, continuing with what I was saying. I would like to sell this
commodity. Rehme, please take that thing out.”

“I understand~”

The thing Rehme took out from the bag was a brown fruit.

“…This is…?”

Sebastian and Sei, who seemed to have never seen one before, scrutinized it.

“This is a fruit called cacao~ It seems that these are harvested in the tropical
regions in the south, and the locals will occasionally grind them and make them
into a drink~”

That’s right, cacao. The land extending from the Royal City to our fief
experiences springtime all year long. Our fief expands from north to south,
hence the southern regions have a tropical climate. With that being the case,
cacao appeared in that region.

“…I have heard of it. But if I’m not mistaken, because it is too bitter, it is not
something fit for drinking…”

As expected of Moneda. The Commerce Guild should be well aware of these

kinds of products. …But when I was doing the inspection with Rehme, I was
quite surprised to discover it. This child really has knowledge about almost
anything… After all, she also knew the step by step process executed by locals
to manufacture the raw cacao fruit into a drink. You are also probably surprised.

“As I thought, it has yet to be commercialized. I’m relieved to hear Moneda

say that.”

“Ye-yes…”

No way, are you planning to sell this? Also, what’s with your expression
brimming with confidence? Is probably what he’s thinking.

However, I do have plenty of confidence in this. No matter what anyone say,

desserts are, after all, important to nobilities. …For example, during tea time.
 “…Tanya. Open the door.”

“Certainly.”

When Tanya opened the door, one of the cooks in our household, Merida, was
waiting outside. By the way, Merida is another one of the children I picked up
when I was young. Tanya, Ryle, Dida, Moneda, Rehme, Sei, and Merida. These
seven people were the children whom I picked up.

Because Merida wanted to be a cook, she became one of the cooks in our
household. She is the person who cooks my meals, and because I am dieting, I
made various requests, but she nevertheless d

“This is a dessert Merida made using cacao as the main ingredient.”

What appeared was, of course, chocolate. Although it was something I was

familiar with, everyone else looked at it in wonder.

“Please try it.”

Everyone timidly ate the strange and unknown food.

“…Delicious!”

However, after eating a mouthful of it, there was nothing but words of praise.

“This is, something made from cacao, right? Certainly if it is this… By the
way, how will this be priced?”

“Because sugar was used, I intended to price it a little high. The target
demographic will be nobles, and because it uses an abundant of high-class
ingredients, I’m intending to market it as a luxury food. But sometime in the
near future, I will eventually make it a low-priced commodity where more
people will be able to buy the product. Now then, Merida. Please bring in the
others.”

“Certainly.”

What was brought in a while ago was a nondescript plate of milk chocolate.
What was brought in next were plates of dark chocolate and various assortments
of chocolates such as truffles.

“Although these snacks were also made from cacao beans just like the one
earlier, the taste is completely different. Please try it.”

This time, compared to earlier, everyone ate it without hesitation.

“Wow~ Delicious! I like this round looking one~”

“As for me, I like this plain one and it’s easy to eat.”

Everyone respectively took a liking to the different snacks depending on their

preferences. I am relieved that the overall evaluation is favorable.

“This way, there’s a variety of flavors. As someone who was part of the
Commerce Guild up until recently, what are your impressions, Moneda?”

“It is a commodity that’s never been heard of before… With the proper
advertising, it can be launched immediately. I believe these have that much
appeal. It’s also a good thing that the target demographic has already been
established.”

“Thank you. Since that is the case, Sei. I would like for you be my hands and
feet, and help me open up a market outlet where this commodity can be sold.”

“…Me? Although it might be forward of me to say this but, wouldn’t Moneda

be a better choice…?”

“Moneda will be involved with the establishment of the bank I spoke of

earlier. I consider that he is the right person for the job because negotiations
must be made with the Commerce Guild one way or another. In addition, with
the nobility being the targeted demographic, it would be better if someone like
you, who is working in the Ducal House, to be in charge of this, and you’ll also
be able to respond quickly.”

“…I respectfully obey. I will do my best to answer to your expectations.”

“With that, it is settled. We will now focus on how we will get this commodity
out in the market on the right track. First things first, Sebastian. Please draw up a
contract with the village harvesting the cacao beans. Also, Ryle and Dida, please
think about how many people will be necessary to secure the transportation from
the village to the house and give me a report. I’m sure you remember the roads
we passed through when we did our inspection, right?”

“I understand. I will start on it immediately.”

Sebastian, Ryle, and Dida stood up.

“Merida, please make more of these snacks for trial purposes. I’ll hand over
any other recipes I think of afterward. And Tanya, please make preparations to
write a letter to mother.”

“…To the Madam, you say?”

“Yes. There is no other person better than mother when it comes to

advertising. If we send her the commodity, she will advertise it.”

“Certainly.”

“Moneda, please proceed in establishing a firm. When you do so, please take
Sei along with you. If possible, please secure a place where this product can be
manufactured. …For the next three months, because it will be the firm’s busiest
and important time, I’m sorry about this, but will you be willing to offer your
help?”

“Of course. There is no way I will miss the chance of taking part of something
this interesting.”

“Thank you. Rehme, please stay behind because there’s something I’d like to
confirm with you. Regarding the average price of products currently out in the
market, if it’s you, you are familiar with them, right?”

“Yes~ If it’s within the span of the last fifteen years, please ask me anything.”

“Then, I thank everyone in advance for your individual work. If anything

happens please consult with me by all means.”
 Chapter 12
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, with that kind of notion, we established a conglomerate. The name
of our conglomerate is “Azura Conglomerate.” With everyone demonstrating
their excellence in their respective positions, we managed to introduce our
commodity to the market in no time.

When I sent the product to mother for trial purposes, she apparently
immediately held a tea party and presented them, and in no time, it became a
popular amongst the nobility. Presently, the conglomerate is exhilarated that the
product is so popular, to the point where we cannot catch up with the orders.

Hurray for reincarnation knowledge.

An idea was proposed that we increase the production line, but that proposal
was turned down. Since the target demographic are the nobility, rather than
increasing the production, it would be better to maintain the pace to keep the
scarcity value.

To add on to that point, in order to enforce a firm image of the brand, a lily
motif has been imprinted on the boxes of the chocolates. …This was done in
preparation when competitors appear in the future. Although for now, one has
yet to appear.

Presently, different from the noble line, a separate line for commoners is in the
process of being established.

To be more specific, chocolate itself is still a luxury food. What we are

considering is to open a cafe and sell food such as chocolate cream crepes and
chocolate coated fruits. …Or rather, we have already found a place and we have
also guaranteed the distribution route for the ingredients. Thus, it won’t be long
until the operation starts running.
 Sei has been very, very busy running here and there.

Although I said that, it’s not as though I’m unoccupied myself. Now that the
conglomerate has taken off, I am concurrently managing the conglomerate and
preparing for the reforms for the fief.

Even though my schedule is hectic, I find it somewhat nostalgic because my

previous life was also like this.

Let’s put aside those thoughts for now and move on to the first thing on the
agenda. First, is a meeting with Sei.

“…The present state of affairs is written in those documents.”

“The noble line is doing well as usual. How are you doing with securing
workers?”

“It is proceeding well, so please be at ease. In just a short while, a lot of chefs
came to apply to the conglomerate. Unknown food… because of this matter, a
lot of people wanted to learn how to make them.”

“I see. If that’s the case, please introduce the “day off” system I talked to you
about last time. Speaking of Merida, if you judge that any of those chefs are
suitable, please refer them to her because I want her to start another line. Since
the preparations are ready, it’s about time we start on it. Thus, I would like for
her to check it out in my place.”

“As you wish.”

“In the future, not only do I want to distribute our products in the Royal City, I
also want them to circulate to other areas… For that to happen, we will need to
secure the distribution channel to those areas… I wonder if we should just
establish a transportation department? Tanya, please call Rehme and Moneda for
me.”

Like I requested, Tanya immediately went to call Rehme and Moneda.

“…Moneda, how do merchants normally secure the distribution of

commodities?”
 “Well… If it’s a small to medium-sized store, the merchant will personally
bring it to those areas. If it’s a large store, they will hire escorts or take their own
subordinates along and personally deliver it themselves.”

“…If that’s the case, as I thought, it would be a good idea to establish a

transport department. Rehme, please im

“Yes~! I wonder what is going to start this time around~?”

“Right now, I guess you can say that the transportation department is in
development? But before we put it on paper, we need to consider how much it
will cost. Then, Sei. First of all, make a draft of employment for those workers
you mentioned earlier, and also, talk to Merida to keep her in the loop. Rehme as
well, please work on it immediately. Tanya, please call Sebastian. And Moneda,
please remain here, let us now develop the concept of a bank.”

After I gave my orders in rapid succession, everyone immediately moved to

carry them out. Or rather, I think it’s about time we increase the number of staff.
Although I wanted to slowly increase the staff… we are overwhelming
insufficient in numbers. If Sei continues this way, he will eventually collapse…
and things wouldn’t be good.

Oops, my head needs to switch gears, switch gears.

“…Then, Moneda. Do you have any questions regarding what we talked about
before?”

It was about time to launch a full-scale campaign and push forward the
reformation of the fief. Meanwhile, I conveyed the idea of establishing a bank to
Moneda before the time was right.

Although the current market is circulating money, there is no institution to

control it. This was also something that surprised me… I wonder if the citizens
of the fief deposit their money in their draws? If not, it seems like they deposit it
in the Commerce Guild. It seems like the Commerce Guild also offers that kind
of services, and people can withdraw the amount of money they deposited in any
Commerce Guild branch, which is very convenient.

However, the Commerce Guild does not do it professionally, they really just
keep the money entrusted to them.
 “So, do I have any questions for me up to this point?”

“No. However, you did really well to think of this idea.”

Well, I wasn’t exactly the person who came up with this idea. Although I
wanted to say that, I can’t, so I remained silent and smiled.

“For starters, please purchase a building that will be used for the bank. After
that, please use my name to arrange a meeting with the Guild Master of the
Commerce Guild and other Presidents of important conglomerate.”

“I understand.”
 Chapter 13
Source: Imported

REPORT

After that, the next several weeks of efforts was spent preparing for the
establishment of the bank, such as ensuring the building and securing the
equipment… As usual, there is a mountain load of things to be done.

Finally, the promised day of the meeting had arrived. The designated location
was the Headquarters of the Commerce Guild here in the Duke of Armelia’s fief.

When I had a meeting with Moneda in this place, I thought that the interior
was calming and profound, and it’s still the same as always.

“…Now then, everyone. Thank you for taking time off of your busy schedules
to gather here today.”

I gave a greeting to start things off. Besides, I really am extremely grateful to

the members who had gathered here today because they genuinely do all have
very, very busy schedules.

“No, not at all. We were also looking forward to meeting the President of the
conglomerate that has risen to the spotlight recently.”

He said with a sharp glint in his eyes. A-as expected… an impressive full
mark.

“I didn’t meet everyone here today as the President of Azura Conglomerate,

but as the proxy of the Feudal Lord of the Duke of Armelia’s fief.”

“Oh, as the proxy of the Feudal Lord, is it?”

“Yes. Otherwise, it will be impossible for me to gather everyone today. After

all, our conglomerate is still a newcomer.”
 “How humble. I’ve heard all about your activities.”

“If that’s the case… I will happily accept your words of praise. However,
today’s business is a different matter…”

The atmosphere in the surrounding froze instantly.

“First of all, I would like to establish a bank in our fief. By all means, I would
like everyone to use it.”

“…A bank, is it?”

“Yes.”

“Excuse my impoliteness, but what exactly is it?”

“To put it simply, it is a developed version of the repository services provided

by the Commerce Guild. Its main purposes are depository services, money order
services, and financing services.”

“Depository services? Financing… services? I’ve never heard of those

before… What kind of significance do they have?”

“Let’s start with the depository services. It is similar to the services that the
Commerce Guild has been providing, where a conglomerate or an individual can
entrust their funds. Those kinds of services will also be conducted in the bank.

The funds the people part of the Commerce Guild spend to constantly hire
escorts will no longer be necessary. Don’t you think it’ll be an advantage for the
Commerce Guild?

Furthermore, you can settle transactions between accounts with the bank. For
example, if mutual parties deposit funds in the bank, cash reserves can be moved
between accounts and thus will not have to carry cash with them.”

About the depository services, I thought it would be fine to make similar to

the ones in Japan. In other words, a bankbook and seal. However, since it’s only
been recently established, it’ll be difficult to process the account transfers.

Thus, I thought it would be a good idea for the conglomerates to create a

checking account. Also, because it is likely that people will travel to different
regions, it would be a good idea to create cheques and drafts.

From here on out, since I intended on drawing up family registers, and

wondered if it’ll be a good idea to create IDs along with it. In addition, as proof
that that person’s ID does indeed belong to them, there should be a stamp on the
back.

Nevertheless, it’s not really necessary to have everything the same as Japan…
Or rathe

As for the seal, since there are no kanji characters in this world, as I thought,
it’ll have to be the crest of nobles. While I was pondering on what should be
done, I went to consult with Moneda.

It was the same for the money order services, I had to consider how to handle
those after the an account has been opened. Machines don’t exist here. When the
patron opens an account in the bank, each patron will receive an account book,
and using this method, they can deposit their money.

By the way, we have already established the guard division, and I intend to put
them to use. Guards are necessary for banks, especially when we start
shipping… right? Of course, it’s not as though the guards had excellent
qualifications upon being hired… thus, an initial investment was needed.

“…I see. However, I wonder if that will really be safe? After all, they are
important funds. There must not be any risk.”

“Of course, it will be placed under the protection of our House. I can
guarantee the quality of the security guards who will be protecting the funds. On
the other hand, if a fraud were to happen, I will use my position to apprehend the
criminal.”

“Hmmm. Then what about financing services?”

“As for financing services, it lends out the collected funds… In other words,
money lending. Of course, strict conditions will be imposed… And if one is able
to meet the requirements, they will be able to borrow capital. For example, funds
to start up a new business?”
 “That is interesting.”

“You can entrust your money at any given time and only withdraw the
necessary amount. Transactions will be easier to settle. In addition, if you need
capital, you can borrow them when necessary. “Our House” will be in charge of
the safety of the funds. And because it will be under our House, the funds will
always remain secure unless our House falls into ruin. …What do you think?
Earlier, you kindly complimented the management of the conglomerate, but what
do you think about Feudal Lord returning the profit to the fief? After all, the
fief’s money belongs to the fief.”

Although I said that, it’s not like the fief will be guaranteed to receive funding
from the bank. Especially when the people in front of me are not willing to make
direct investments. After all, I intended to spend the tax money collected from
the people of the fief for the fief.

That said, if our conglomerate did not succeed, most of the taxes collected
would have been spent on maintaining the Ducal House instead of being
allocated to road maintenance. They are not mistaken about where the profits of
the conglomerate goes, are they?

“In exchange for that, what will you be demanding from us?”

“As for establishing the bank, I do not have any request in mind. Because the
most important is to return the money of the fief to the fief in order to develop it.

Ah, but the Commerce Guild has always been in charge of this, so I would
like to ask permission if it would be fine for us to ‘headhunt’ those people and
employ them for the bank?

Since there is a lot a things to learn, it would be better if we hire people with
experience. Also, although we have prepared for the bank’s headquarters to be
here, we have yet to prepare where to set up other branches. Thus, I would be
grateful if the Commerce Guild has any suggestions.”

“As for our guild, since we have always been in a deficit in this area, we will
be more than happy with the takeover… So if it’s only that much, it will be our
pleasure to cooperate.”

Alright, the prospect of establishing the bank is looking bright.

 “…Then, next item the agenda. Shall I move to the “main issue” involving the
conglomerates now?”

The atmosphere which had relaxed a little turned tense again. There is no
reason to end it here. …Since the people who had gathered here today have a
really busy schedule… it will be a wasted opportunity if I do not grasp this
chance.

“About the bank we were talking about earlier, it has been decided that the tax
collected from the people of the fief will be invested on road maintenance of the
roads in the fief. And also, there one more thing. The establishment of an
‘academy.'”

“Academy… you say? Such as the one in the Royal City?”

“If it’s that kind of disadvantageous academy, there’s no need to use the tax
money to build it. What I would like to build is an academy that has a primary
division which will teach students how to read and write, and an advanced
division, which it teach specialized skills to students… The fief’s taxes will be
used for this because I plan on passing a bill, making primary education
compulsory in our fief. Presently, I want to direct everyone’s attention to the
advanced division.”

“In what way?”

“Frankly speaking, I would like you to invest in it. Although funds will be
acceptable, materials and equipment will also be welcomed.”

“Wouldn’t it be fine to ask the bank you spoke of earlier to finance it?”

“The bank is dependent on the funds of the Ducal House and the taxes of the
people of the fief. If the bank is used to finance something so extensive, it will
ruin the balance of income and expenditure, and will result in the collapse of the
bank management.”

“There is some truth to that. If that’s the case, wouldn’t it be fine if we wait
until the academy has been founded?”

“If possible, I would like to build the academy as soon as possible. Because
people are important resources in our fief, it will be a shame if we leave them
alone and don’t polish them.”

“…Hmmm. What is the concept of the academy?”

“I will distribute the materials now, please look at them.”

Sebastian who came with me distributed the documents to everyone. These

are the materials I spent preparing for the last several weeks. …Thanks to that, I
have not had much time to sleep lately.

“First of all, I would like to establish a Medical and Pharmaceutical

department. Afterward, Fief Administration and Accounting department.”

“A medical department… you say?”

The conglomerate directors had surprised expressions on their faces. I guess

it’s only natural. Because the doctors in this world are only employed by
royalties and aristocrats, and thus the knowledge of medicine is not widespread.

As for the value of such knowledge… every member from the conglomerate
can understand it. Normally, in order to learn such knowledge, a high
remuneration must be paid.

…That’s right, “usually,” that is. I also desired to employ a few of those
people. I wanted to employ two or three people for our House, however, I don’t
know where mother heard about this information, but she made an introduction.

That person seemed to be quite idle. I mean, up until a while ago, that person
was relaxing in the countryside. Then, that person suddenly wanted to cultivate
the younger generation and came here.

As for me, I would like to take advantage of mother’s connections to negotiate

with the doctor and for future negotiations done by the conglomerate by all
means.

By the way, farmers and scholars will act as instructors in the agriculture
department. For classroom learning… and hands-on skills.

As for the scholars, I once again took full advantage of father and mother’s
connection to gather them. Afterward, I’m also intending for Rehme to stand as
a lecturer.

* * *
 Chapter 14
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Knowledge is also an asset, is it…”

“Yes.”

“However, it’s because the number of doctors is scarce that’s why they are
valuable. If they were to increase in numbers, their value will probably drop…”

“What are you saying. Right now their numbers are far from enough.”

The people can consult with a healer if there is one living in town. That said,
because not many have the proper education, they can’t really be counted upon.
In addition, in remote areas and frontier regions, it is said that there aren’t any
practitioners and people can only rely on dubious remedies.

“I don’t think I need to say this but, there is profits to be made when there is
an increase in the number of doctors among the population. That said, the
conglomerates will be able to make lucrative profits by making equipment used
by doctors and medical ingredients. In addition, with research, we can expect
new medicines to be developed.”

If one looks closely, a director of a conglomerate who deals with sales of

medicines was sorely tempted. Un, it has probably captured his interest.

“As for the Fief Administration and Accounting Department, its aim is to
bring up talented people to make the future of the fief more prosperous. …
Especially the Accounting Department, don’t you consider that is related to
everyone?”

“I can more or less understand how Fief Administration will involve us… But
how is the Accounting Department related to us?”
 “Please look at the third page of the document.”

“This is…”

“This is a short excerpt of Azura Conglomerate’s account book.”

“This is, an account book!?”

Everyone looked really amazed when they viewed the contents. In this world,
there is no concept of Double Entry Bookkeeping! I can’t believe they don’t
have something this convenient. Even though people said that “Double Entry
Bookkeeping is one of the most impressive invention born from the knowledge
of humans.”

What is even more surprising is that their format is not unified. Some
conglomerates use Single Entry Bookkeeping while other conglomerates use the
profit-and-loss bookkeeping method by counting their products… That’s how
it’s been until now. For me, who wants to promote the capitalist system, I cannot
accept this.

“This way, one can immediately see when payments are made. There’s also
another document called a ‘balance sheet,’ and with this, you can easily discern
the assets and liabilities. In addition, there is an income statement which
immediately shows the profits and expenses. As a result, one can easily see the
“quantitative” value of the conglomerate.”

I thought that it would be a benefit to guide merchants with experience and

good intuition, and with this, they will be more unified in the future. Well…
there is also my desire to eagerly practice something related to accounting job I
used to have in my past life.

“When you want to apply for a loan at the bank, you’ll need to submit this
form. After all, with the tax reform happening in the near future, poll tax will be
eliminated.

With this account book, one can easily read the report of how much profit is
made, and you’ll have to pay the appropriate tax according to this. Of course,
there will still be loopholes in this taxation system.

Nevertheless, with the taxation system being based on your assets, you’ll be
able to save on taxes. When one takes some time to consider it, one will find that
it will be a big help for everyone.”

“…Do you have any authority to change the taxation

“Yes. I am not just acting as the Feudal Lord’s proxy. Just like what’s written
in this letter, I have been given the position to administer the fief with equal
authority as the Fief Lord.”

“…If one enrolls in that academy you speak of, will they be able to learn the
method of your conglomerate’s account books?”

When a regular person looks at the account books, they might not be able to
understand the value of it… However, as expected of the directors of the
conglomerates, they noticed the value of this book.

“Yes, of course.”

“I’ve been beaten… I didn’t think you’d bring out such a big bait, or rather,
the big bait will probably prove to be very successful…”

“Yes. There are also other advantages, you know? For example, when the
agricultural department starts researching on cultivation improvements, and if
they meet with success, those methods will be handed over to the conglomerates
who invested in this. What do you think? Isn’t it tempting?”

“Haha, it is tempting.”

“Now then, I would like to talk to the directors of the conglomerates who
wants to make an investment. I do not want to take up any more time of those
who are not interested.”

To my proposal, only two people left their seats. Oh, I thought that at least
half of the people will leave.

“A lot of people surprisingly remained… No matter what is it fine like this?”

“Iris-sama. We are, after all, “First-rate Merchants” and we are proud to take
part in anything that will yield profits. Rather than being bound by short-term
profit, we are Merchants who are moved by large long-term profits. With large
profits, it will only be natural to have some risk. And we’ll only make our
decisions after considering the risks and returns. In conclusion, we will never let
an opportunity to make large profits slip by.”

“Well~… I guess that’s only natural.”

“If you’re nothing but an average noble young lady, we’ll probably just throw
the idea away as though it’s naught but a pipe dream. However, you not only
created a conglomerate with your own hands, you have already reached our
standings… No, climbed even higher. And what we value is this ability of
yours.”

“…I am once again proud to be praised by you. Because it is you first-class

merchants who are supporting our fief.”
 Chapter 15
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Even so, Iris-sama sure has the guts.”

Moneda brought up the topic while we riding the carriage. The people inside
the carriage right now are Moneda, Sebastian, and I. Dida, on the other hand,
was sitting outside the carriage acting as our driver.

“Oh my, how impolite. Even I was actually very tense.”

“Nevertheless, it didn’t look that way at all to me. The main point is that I
never thought you would approach those members to talk about a business
proposal.”

“If that’s the case, Moneda, why did you think I called them for?”

“Of course, to report about the establishment of the bank…”

“I did do that.”

“No, I didn’t mean implement that you didn’t…”

I started laughing unintentionally. I was also feeling really nervous back then,
it was a situation similar to walking on a tightrope. After all, those documents
took three weeks to put together. Even though the documents were stuffed with a
lot of details… everything went well with flying colors. I felt uneasy thinking
about the various different questions they’ll have regarding the overflowing
materials.

“However, why can we not have the bank fund the educational institution? In
addition, there’s also the matter regarding the road maintenance…”

“It is impossible to sever the distribution of goods. However, if the

distribution channels have been improved, the circulation of money also
improves… Since that’s the case, it would be better if we start as quickly as
possible. In addition, if those funds are returned to the people, wouldn’t it be
easier for children be able to attend the academy?”

Of course, the primary division will be completely free of charge.

Nonetheless, I don’t believe there will be a lot of people pleased with the idea.
Especially those people living in remote areas.

However, if funds were allocated to these “Public Works” such as road

constructions, it will silence those people, circulate money amongst them, and
revitalize the economy.

“Smart people have probably already noticed the benefit of road maintenance.
Distribution of goods will improve, and because a lot of materials and food will
be needed to provide for the worker during the construction… their businesses
will prosper greatly.

When an investment is made, the Duke’s House will be indebted to them, and
will also receive information on researched materials. …When they consider
these things, I thought they will jump at the chance. The only thing I had to
worry about is not being eaten up.”

“Young mistress, you’ve actually considered things up to that point…”

“Oh my, did you think I didn’t take them into consideration?”

“No, I did not mean to say such things.”

“Is that so? Well then, Moneda. When we get back, please go to the bank
headquarters and open up the bank. Just as we have rehearsed before, start
accepting deposits, opening accounts, and various other procedures.

After that, please secure the funds for road maintenance. …In other words?
Moneda. Please prepare not to have any holidays for a while. Things will
become really busy.

“It’s exactly what I was hoping for.”

“Sebastian, you’ll also be very busy. Please consult with Rehme the order of
which to conduct the construction work as well as making more efficient roads.
Also, please prepare documents with the calculation of expenses for the
construction and road maintenance.”

“I understand. I have already finished discussing it with Rehme-dono, and the

calculation of the expenses is done. All t

“As expected of Sebastian. Please submit those documents to me. I will take a
look at it immediately. If possible, I want to turn it over to Moneda so that we
can start on it right away.”

* * *

My name is Sebastian. I don’t have a surname… However, I take pride in

serving the House of the Duke of Armelia for generations.

By the way, my work consists of managing the mansion as well as the fief
instead of the present head, the Prime Minister who is busy in the Royal City
most of the time. Because the Duke’s fief is a genuinely extensive land, it is
impossible for me to manage it closely, so I utilize my vast contacts. …Or at
least, I used to.

When the young mistress accepted the position of the Feudal Lord’s proxy,
my calm life changed dramatically. …To sum it up with one word, busy. I am
exhausted.

With me managing the both mansion and fief at the same time, a fellow
servant came up to me and asked, “When will you have the time to rest?” And
this happened quite often. Because I’m like that, I have complete admiration for
the way the young mistress works.

To be honest… when the young mistress arrived, I thought that she will leave
everything to me… At least, that’s what I thought. But the moment the young
mistress arrived, she asked me for the fiscal financial report of the fief, read it
with extreme speed, and went out to inspect the fief vigorously.

Then, she launched a conglomerate and made a fortune in a blink of an eye.

Right now, she is busy trying to reform the regulations of the fief. …I wonder
when she takes the time to rest, or rather, it’s a question of whether or not she
sleeps at all.
 Her work ethics and the way she gives adequate instructions, just thinking of
those leaves me astonished. For her sake, I do not mind overworking these old
bones of mine. …While supporting this person, it is a pleasure to see what the
future will look like.

However, I do have one concern, the young mistress is looking more and more
haggard recently. Although the person herself said that it’s because she’s trying
to lose weight… I’m worried that weight loss might not be the only reason… but
fatigue as well.

There is no mistake that the future of our fief lies on the shoulders of the
young mistress. And because of that, the presence of the young mistress is
getting bigger day by day.

I must support the young mistress as much as I can so that she doesn’t
collapse.

Today as well, I will ask the chef to prepare the young mistress’ favorite food.
…That’s what I was thinking on the way home from the Commerce Guild.

* * *
 Chapter 16
Source: Imported

REPORT

…By the way, it’s been half a year since the bank was established. During this
half a year, the Public Works’ first project, road maintenance, began and is
progressing steadily.

As for the bank, different conglomerates opened an account under the names
of their conglomerates and made deposits. And those people part of the
conglomerates opened an individual account and it began to spread… Now, the
presence of the bank has become larger in urban areas. Because of this, Moneda
looked really busy. The challenge right now is… probably how to spread this to
other cities.

Also, capital for the educational institution has been gathered safely and is
now under construction. When it is completed, it will immediately be open for
operation. However, since the construction of the advanced division is the
priority, it will still be a long way to go before all the children of the fief will be
able to attend the primary division.

My workload has not decreased at all, or rather, it has increased. Indeed,

because the workload has increased recently to the point of being in a risk of
overworking, there was an urgent need to gather officials to help with managing
the fief. Because there are already some people in the house who had been
helping with the fief, I immediately engaged them for work for us.

The departments are as follows: Finance, Education, Public Affairs, Public

Works, and Judicial Affairs. Moreover, it is a system where I, as the
representative of the Fief Lord, is at the top.

By the way, the Finance department is concurrently working on the taxation.

Each department is to calculate their expenses and submit a report in a form of a
balance sheet. From there, the bank will take a look at it and give the approval
needed. Again, this is being done to prepare of the taxation reform in the future.

The Education department operates in a similar manner to the Ministry of

Education in Japan. The academy personnel will decide on what subjects they
want to teach, but the Education Department reserve the rights to choose the
contents and how much funds will be spent.

The Public Affairs department are in charge of managing the people of the
fief. As of now, they are busy running about in preparation to make family
registers. …I was also thinking of eventually establishing Social Welfare.

The Public Works is currently in charge of the road construction, and

eventually, they will also be responsible for building public facilities. In other
words, because the road maintenance is underway, it is not an exaggeration to
say that they are very busy.

As for the Judicial Affairs, just as its name suggests, they are in charge of
implementing the laws in the fief. They are currently in charge of enforcing the
current laws, and will be working on law reforms later on.

Now, since I’m tired, I should go take a hot bath.

“Young mistress, is there something the matter?”

“It’s rare that I have some free time, and since I’m tired, I thought to take a
hot bath. Can you prepare it?”

When I asked Tanya to prepare one, Tanya immediate left to take care of it.
Tanya has been overprotective lately. …I wonder if I really do look all that tired?

“…Today, young mistress somehow looks really happy, it something

happened?”

“Ah, as I thought, you can tell? Fufufu, the thing I really wanted had arrived.”

Fufufu… After being busy for half a year researching and researching, it has
finally been completed. And today, I am intending to test it out.

I slowly got into the bath, and when I felt that my fatigue has been healed, I
immediately used it. Haaa~ The aroma of rose smells really good.
 When I got up from the hot bath in high spirits, Tanya was outside preparing
my outfit.

“Please excuse me, I’m coming in, young mistress. I finished the
preparations… E-eh!”

When Tanya looked at my hair, a surprised expression appeared on her face.

Fufufu, it’s wonderful, isn’t it? Since she’s the kind of person who usually
doesn’t have much of an expression, the effect is excellent.

“Young mistress’ hair looks really beautiful… It is as though it’s shining.

Please excuse me, young mistress. Exactly how in the world did it turn out like
this…”

“Fufufu… It’s because I used this.”

What I took out was a small bottle. And inside it was a pale yellow liquid.

“This is, what exactly is it?”

“It’s called a “Rinse.” It is a necessary item needed to regulate your hair and
make it glossy.”

In fact, Rinse doesn’t exist in this world. It seems like everyone washes their
hair with soap and water. I have endured this for the last half a year. Incidentally,
I couldn’t get my head around it for the first three months and thus I didn’t
notice. After noticing, it’s human nature to worry about it. …When one only
uses shampoo, hair will get damaged. Because I know that, I can’t end it with
just using shampoo. Because Iris has beautiful platinum hair which she inherited
from her mother, it gave me unnecessary stress.

And thus, I tried making handmade soap, shampoo and rinse similar to the
ones in my previous life. Although lotion does exist in this world, it still took
quite a bit of time.

Since I’ll be making them anyway… I might as well make related products. I
used the roses our House is proud of as the fragrance.

“…Young mistress, it’s amazing…”

 Tanya muttered while looking at my hair. As I thought, no matter which world
it is, everyone will be interested in beauty products.

“…Shall I give some to Tanya as well?”

“Eh, will that be alright with you?”

“I can immediately make more.”

Although it took a lot of time to make one, but since I now have the recipe, it
won’t take long to make more.

“Then, please give me a little…”

Tanya gladly received it. It brings me great pleasure to know she’s happy.
Because I’ve been indebted to Tanya for a while now.

However, the talk didn’t end there. When the female employees saw my hair,
they wondered whether I was using something special and where they could get
their hands on it, and approached Tanya one after another. Although Tanya kept
quiet about it, I unceremoniously reveal the nature of Rinse, and they asked for it
one after another.

When the male staff found out about the effect, they thought, “This will
definitely sell,” and wrote up the proposal. Thus, it was immediately promoted
and commercialized by the Azura Conglomerate.

As a result, it is needless to say that my workload has increased even further.

* * *
 Chapter 17
Source: Imported

REPORT

Before the product was commercialized, I sent trial products to mother who
seemed to really like them and began advertising the products here and there.
And the result is, of course, it has established itself as a popular item amongst
the aristocrats and even the commoners in spite of its high price. …Really,
mother is skillful when it comes to advertising. And I have secretly given the
position of Advertising Director to mother.

As a matter of course, since the conglomerate has expanded, my workload

naturally increases. Even though the number of employees have increased
gradually and have been given as many supervisory responsibilities as possible,
but because it hasn’t been a year since we started our operation, it can’t be
helped that I still want to be directly engaged in it. …But I have to take care of
my health.

“…Young mistress Iris.”

“Oh, Sebastian. What’s wrong? If I’m not mistaken, the discussion with you
will take place in the afternoon?”

“About that, there has been information that the Madam will be arriving in the
afternoon…”

“Eh? Mother is? But she did not write a word of it in her previous letter…”

“In any case, please instructs us.”

“Y-you’re right. For the time being, please ask the people in the dining room
to proceed to the door, and also tidy up mother’s room. Even though it is usually
kept clean, please double check it.
 Please also change the flower display by the entrance hall. Let’s change it to
the same rose we use for the product. After that, since I want to serve the new
product, chocolate fondant for dessert, please prepare a menu to accommodate it.
Because chocolate fondant is quite rich, it will be better to serve a slightly light
meal.”

“As you wish.”

“As for the tea, please serve the herbal tea. Because this will be served in
Azura Conglomerate’s coffee shop franchise, I want to get some impressions.”

By the way, teahouse the name of the new division. I thought it wouldn’t be a
good idea to keep calling them “Noble line” and “Commoner line,” and thus the
establishment of a cafe where nobles and the wealthy can come to visit.

Therefore, the chocolate products have been divided into teahouse division
and confectionery division.

Ah, however, I left the noble line as it is, you know? Since the nobles love to
receive special treatment. When we established a membership system, and
everyone was delighted and rushed to apply for memberships.

If they are qualified to become members, they can visit an exclusive shop in
the Royal City and the fief. It is a place where they can watch the mechanics of
our conglomerate and how we handle “all” our products.

In other words, it’s not limited to just confectionaries, but also the recently
established beauty products. In the case of the beauty products, the herbal body
perfume created with various different aromas are currently selling like hotcakes.

The orders for the confectionery is also doing well, and there’s a different
booth in the teahouse where people can buy food and eat them on the spot.

…More importantly, since mother will be coming, I need to clear out some
time off my schedule. I immediately looked at my schedule to verify. Recently,
Tanya has been acting as my secretary. I’m really grateful to her.

And so, I somehow managed to clear some time off my schedule and wait for
mother’s arrival. When I meet everyone… I’ll apologize to them. I feel really
apologetic that everyone’s burden has increased greatly, so before the
information that mother has arrived, I will do some office work. Just with
confirmation of numbe

“The Madam has arrived.”

“Thank you, Sebastian.”

I headed to the entrance hall at once. Oh, the corridor looks shinier than usual.

“Welcome home, Madam.”

The employees greeted mother upon her return.

“Welcome home, mother.”

The person who emerged from the door is a matchless beautiful woman with
platinum hair. Ah, although she’s my own mother, I really do think she’s
beautiful…

Mother, who used to be called “The Flower of High Society,” is still an

existence admired by aristocrats and she carries a great deal of influence in
social circles. …In addition, she is the Advertising Director of Azura
Conglomerate, even though this information is not public.

“I have returned~ I’m sorry for coming so suddenly, Iris-chan.”

She has a gentle character. Although she talks like this to family members, it’s
entirely different outside. How should I say this… Because she is called the
“Flower of High Society,” of course, she acts like a perfect lady.

“No, not all. I am glad to be able to see mother after such a long time.”

“Oh my, you sure said something cute. Nevertheless, because I wasn’t able to
properly talk to Iris-chan before you came here, I feel really happy.”

“However, is this really fine? I mean, it is still the season if I’m not
mistaken?”

“It is all good~ The official events have all ended, and I have informed all of
the people I have good relations with… Ah, although I received an invitation
from the wife of the Leader of the Knight Order, I didn’t feel like going.”

…As expected of mother… Although that was what I was thinking, I didn’t
say it out loud. By now, I’m sure that the people from the household of the
Knight Order Leader have turned ghastly pale… Or rather, that’s what I think.

After all, if mother doesn’t attend, it holds a meaning that the event will likely
not be entertaining.

It can’t be to that extent, right? Might be what some people are thinking, but
this is indeed the truth.

Except for official functions, entertainments held by individual households

will change their status depending on “what kind of people can they gather.”
And so, when the person dubbed as the “Flower of High Society” doesn’t attend,
it holds a great meaning.

Even when mother does attend an event, the organizers will feel really worried
because they might never know when mother feels like leaving. If mother leaves
the event early, organizers will feel like there’s no sense in continuing the event.

Whether if it’s a tea party or a ball, the wife’s ability will be tested… If it’s not
an official event, even during the entertainment of the royal family, the Queen’s
ability will be tested. As long as she attended, it will not be impolite.

Really, the existence of someone like mother, is in itself, is a cheat.

…Let’s leave that aside. It was impolite of me to think that Dorsen deserves it.
However, I do not feel all that sorry.

* * *
 Chapter 18
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Well~ Iris-chan. You’re working already?”

Early in the morning while I was working in the study, mother unexpectedly
came to visit.

“I’m sorry, mother. It’s probably time for breakfast.”

“It’s fine, don’t worry about it. Or rather, I’m more worried about Iris-chan’s
physical condition.”

“I’m doing fine. I have not collapsed for the past half a year. In addition, I’m
enjoying myself plenty.”

“Is that so? It’s fine if that’s the case…”

“If you’d like, please eat breakfast ahead of me. It seems like this will take a
little more time. I asked them to prepare chocolate croissant for today’s
breakfast.”

“Chocolate croissant? I’ve never heard of it before.”

“It’s a new product of Azura Conglomerate. It is a type of bread that has

chocolate kneaded into it.”

“Oh my, that sounds delicious. However, since I have the chance, I’ll wait to
eat together with Iris-chan.”

“I understand. I’ll work hard to finish this as soon as possible.”

Tanya immediately took the chance to serve mother some tea. A secretary who
can do anything, that’s Tanya.
 Since earlier this morning, I have been looking at one report after another
from the various different departments. Ahh… there’s still a long way to go.

The road construction is doing well, and the construction of the educational
institution in the fief’s capital is also steadily progressing.

“Sebastian, the calculation is wrong, please fix it. Also, this estimated budget
is rejected. The calculation of the expenses is too generous. Please cut down on
places where expenses can be reduced. If Public Works department is not
satisfied with this budget, tell them to gather the evidence needed and bring them
to me. Ah, speaking of Public Works, about that matter, how did that turnout?”

“Yes. The road maintenance and the preparations to construct the public office
building are advancing smoothly. Since the materials used on both can be
transported at the same time, I was thinking of cutting the cost there…”

“I would like to know more about that situation, so please submit a report to
me by all means. Also, please inform the Public Affairs department that
preparing the family registers is the first priority. At the very least, I want the
people living in the fief’s capital to have theirs done before the end of the road
maintenance. In the future, this will be an important document. Please tell them
that before progressing to something else, speed up the creation of the family
registers.”

“I understand.”

I looked at these documents earlier, so I guess this can be considered as done?

As for these, I’ll look at them later and some discussions are needed… Uwa,
there’s still two mountains left.

While I was thinking about it and sorting out the documents, a knock came
from the door.

“Please enter.”

“Please excuse me.”

The person who entered was Sei, who is in charge of the conglomerate.

“Good morning Madam, Iris-sama. …I was planning to give a report

regarding Azura Conglomerate this morning but…”

“I will take a look at it, please hand it over.”

When the documents were placed on the desk, there was another mountain.
Whether it’s too many or too little, I hesitate on passing judgment. And so, I
lightly flipped through the documents. I used sticky notes to tag segments that
looked important and continued reading. After I finished reading everything, I
went back to those stickied segments.

“…Overall, every division is in good condition. Regarding the new

commodity for the beauty line products, please bring a sample later. Not just
what’s inside, but the container as well. After that, I would like some raw
materials to conduct some tests… Please convey that to the developers.”

“Something you’d like to try out, is it? If you can tell me ahead of time, I will
make preparations.”

“Is that so? If that’s the case… Please bring the materials written in this memo
this afternoon. In addition, please bring the account books from each store, I
would like to confirm them. I will look at them later.”

“I understand.”

…I guess it’ll be fine to end the morning meeting here.

“Mother, I’m sorry to keep you waiting.”

“It’s fine. Even so, this thing called “herbal tea” is really delicious.”

Mother praised the tea while smiling. Even though I have kept her waiting for
a while, mother is really gentle.

“I am very pleased that you like it. It is currently one of Azura

Conglomerate’s cafe franchise’s popular item.”

“That is so. By all means, I would also like to drink it even at home.”

“Although that was the plan… we are currently in the condition where we can
barely provide for the cafe.”
 Tea is a mainstream in this world, and when decided to serve them in the cafe
experimentally, it became a big hit. Although a lot of people have requested to
purchase the tea leaves, but the reality is that the production has not yet caught
up. …Some measures are needed to be done about this. Incidentally, there will
be a meeting regarding the cafe in the afternoon.

“Is that so. When it becomes available for purchase, please immediately let
me know. I will serve it at the next tea party.”

“Then, I thank you in advance when the time comes.”

As expected of the Advertising Director. Even if I don’t ask her to, she is more
than willing to work.

After that, I slowly ate breakfast with mother and had tea with her. It’s been a
long time since I was able to spend a calming moment.

“…Which reminds me, how is the state of the house over there?”

“Hmm? Things are as usual~ Nothing ever changes~ Even though it’s long
vacation, that foolish son of mine did not return home. He’s probably following
the Second Prince and that woman most of the time.”

Mother’s voice turned cold halfway through her sentence. When my beautiful
mother said those words with such force, it is a full mark.

“Mo-mother…”

“Though I have yet to say this, regarding the incident, I am, of course, your
ally. Regarding Berne… I am angry at him.”

He-her tone has completely changed~!! It is completely out of my

expectations. Because of her tone of voice was accompanied by a cold smile,
cold sweat started trickling down my back.

“…To be honest, if he wasn’t my own son, I would have immediately crushed

him.”

Although there was a smile on her lips, mother, it’s very scary.
 “…Come to think of it, mother. What is the state of the castle in the Royal
City?”

When I changed the topic of the conversation, mother “fuuu” let out a sigh
and the atmosphere around mother turned gentle again.

Because of that, I felt relieved and also blew out a sigh. I-it’s not as though I
was frightened by the atmosphere around mother that I changed the topic, okay?
It is something I’m worried about.

…Of course, I have an understanding regarding both factions to some extent.

However, the information that mother has brought with her is extensive.

By the way, from what I understand regarding the First Prince’s faction and
the Second Prince’s faction is that they are currently in a stalemate. I guess that’s
only natural. The present King is still in good health, so it is not wise to make a
big move.

One of the main people involved… the First Prince is said to be studying
abroad, which is very doubtful. In addition, where he has gone to was not made
public. Because he has not appeared in the limelight, there’s no news about him
at all.

Although the Second Prince seems to be still living a life as a student in the
academy, but I do not have more information because I didn’t look into his
school life.

* * *
 Chapter 19
Source: Imported

REPORT

My name is Sei. I have no surname. Originally lived in the slums but after the
young mistress picked me up, I started working for the House of the Duke of
Armelia.

I was working under Sebastian-san as an apprentice butler for the House of

the Duke, however, that is a story of the past.

The whole affair started when the young mistress became the proxy of the fief
Lord. The young mistress launched a conglomerate, and at the same time, she
put me in charge of that conglomerate. I wonder where my work as a butler has
disappeared to ever since then… I became the young mistress’ hands and feet,
met with other people in charge every single day, corresponding to the
customers… There was a mountain load of things to be done. Even right now, I
am going to send a message via carrier pigeon to convey the young mistress’
instructions.

“Oh, my, Sei-san. Thank you for your hard work.”

“Thank you for your hard work, Tanya-san.”

Coincidentally, Tanya-san and I passed by each other. She, as well, is working

as the young mistress’ hands and feet.

“How has it been as of late?”

“It’s the same as always. What about Tanya-san?”

“On my side as well, it’s the same as always. Now that you mentioned it,
how’s the schedule today?”

“After taking a short break, I was planning on heading to where the young
mistress is.”

“If that’s the case, would you like to have some tea?”

After receiving a rare invitation from Tanya-san, we headed to the employee’s

break room.

“Please go ahead.”

After sitting down on the chair, Tanya-san served me a cup of tea. The drink
was pale greenish yellow in color, a commodity the conglomerate has recently
spent efforts to make, the herbal tea.

“This is the Rosemary flavor herbal tea. It’s good to drink when you’re tired.”

“Thank you very much. …I shall partake it.”

After drinking a mouthful, I breathed out slowly.

“It’s delicious. …Do I appear to look that tired?”

“No. However, you are tired, aren’t you?”

“Hahaha… Well, you are right. However, I’m still good to go. When I
compare myself to the young mistress…”

“I am also getting worried about her. For a while now, I haven’t seen the
young mistress taking any breaks at all.”

“You’re right, that’s how it’s been. Whenever I see her like that, I think that I
have to work harder.”

My work has certainly increased when the young mistress came back.
However, I never thought of it as unpleasant. Or rather, to be able to see how
much will the conglomerate grow… It is my pleasure to be a part of it.

Above all, when I see that the young mistress’ workload is more than twice as
much compared to mine, I feel that it’s natural for me to work harder.

“You shouldn’t be basing your standards on the young mistress. Because that
person is addicted to it.”
 “Hahaha, you said something really fitting… Ah, I should get going soon.”

“Right now, the young mistress is having a talk with the Madam. Because of
that, she’s probably not done straightening things out…”

“Is that so. Then, perhaps I should go a little later. …At any rate, for the
Madam to make a trip all the way here, she is probably worried about the young
mistress…”

“That’s probably how it is. Since from time to time, Yair-san will send a report
to the mansion.”

Yair-san is the second butler of the Ducal House. However, since Sebastian-
san is now devoted

“I completely understand that what the young mistress wants to accomplish is

very important. However, compared to the fief, the young mistress is more
important to me. I think this is a good opportunity for the young mistress to take
a break even if it’s just a little…”

To Tanya, the young mistress is her life savior. Out of all of us, Tanya has the
strongest feelings for the young mistress. If the young mistress were to ask her to
offer her life, she would gladly do it.

“That’s right. …Ah, Tanya-san. Could you give me another cup of this tea?”

“With pleasure.”

Let’s relax a little more before going. Let’s not disturb the young mistress’
rare moment of rest.

“…Oh, it’s been a long time. For two people to actually gather in this place.”

“Dida-san. It’s been a long time.”

The person who unexpectedly showed his face was, Dida-san Although his
duty is to be the young mistress’ escort, since the young mistress’ return he has
been traveling around the fief giving instructions in place of the young mistress.
Thus, it’s been a long time since we’ve seen each other.
 “Dida-san as well, would you like a drink?”

“That is the tea that’s been a hot topic lately, right? I’ll drink, I’ll drink.”

Tanya promptly poured a cup of tea for Dida-san. Although Dida looked at it
curiously, at first, he laughed joyfully after drinking it.

“Ahh~ this is delicious. I like this more than the common tea. The young
mistress is amazing to be able to come up with these things one after another.”

“Hahaha, certainly. By the way, what has Dida-san been doing recently?”

“Hmm? I went here and there with Ryle along with the newly trained guards
to patrol the main roads.”

The young mistress wanted to strengthen the public order, and Ryle-san and
Dida-san were put in charge of the training of the new recruits. Because the
Duke’s guards are famous for being high quality, there are no other people fitting
for that job.

In addition, Ryle-san and Dida-san had been solicited by the royal family to
join the Royal Guards, but they chose to stay here. In other words, they are
famous people.

“How is the public order?”

“It’s doing fairly well. The economy is doing well, too. But because that guy’s
training is intense, a lot of the new recruits wanted to escape.”

“Hahaha, isn’t that a good thing? And so, what is it that you have to do
today?”

“It’s because I got a summon from that guy. But I have no idea what for. …
Well, it’s been a long time since I’ve come back. So it’s probably alright if I act a
little wild. Ah, Tanya. Please accompany me for training.”

“Please allow me to decline.”

As a matter of facts, Tanya-san is also versed in martial arts. When she was
young, she seemed to have received severe training from Madam’s parents’
House. Even so, she wholeheartedly trained in order to be able to protect the
young mistress.

“The majority of my attacks are one-hit kills. It’s a technique I polished to kill
the opponent. Because my fundamentals are different from yours, I cannot act as
your spar partner.”

“Hahaha, you’re one scary lady’s maid. However, for me to lose?”

“No, I did not say anything like that. What I mean is that our character differs
too greatly from each other.”

“Well, you’re right. I have no choice. I guess I have to settle on training with
that guy.”

Dida-san drank the last mouthful of tea and stood up.

“Thanks for this. See you later.”

“Thank you for your hard work.”

“Thank you for your hard work… Now then, I’ll head to where the young
mistress is. Because there’s still a lot of things that’s needed to be done, I must
be going now.”

…I will also do my best. The young mistress, as well as everyone else, are
doing their best with their respective work.

Although the work needed to be done were all jumbled inside my head, I
returned to work feeling refreshed. As I thought, a break is important.

The young mistress as well has firmly taken a break. That’s what I thought.

* * *
 Chapter 20
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…The state of the Royal City is the same as always~ However, the castle is
slightly sensitive.”

“…Sensitive, you say?”

“That woman seems to be getting carried away and has recently done various
unusual things~… Although that Baron’s daughter is most probably trying to
gain influence. When Sharia died, the King has become severely weak-minded.
…That’s why at that time, Arya-sama and I were opposed to him getting married
to that woman.”

“That woman” she speaks of is the King’s concubine, Ellia-sama. Mother

seems to dislike Ellia-sama since the olden days. On the contrary, she seemed to
have gotten along really well with Sharia-sama.

Also, Arya-sama is the present King’s mother… In other words, the Queen
Dowager. She has the highest position amongst the women in this world. She is
now retired and is living in the dowager palace. However, that does not mean
that her influence has decreased.

By the way, is seems like Arya-sama has loved mother since a very, very long
time ago. Arya-sama will not hesitate to say that mother is like her real daughter.
Even though Arya-sama is now retired, mother will still sometimes visit the
dowager palace.

“…Although I heard about the Baron’s daughter trying to gain influence…

But I thought that Ellia-sama will definitely oppose to Yuri-sama and Ed-sama’s
engagement…”

When one thinks about the future, instead of a daughter of a Baron… I

thought that Ellia-sama would choose to engage Ed-sama to a more powerful
House.

“About that Baron’s daughter… What was her name again?”

“Her name is Yuri Noir-sama.”

“Ah, that’s right. About Yuri-sama… She’s admirably skillful. In flattering

other people’s pride, that is. Since that’s the case, it is inevitable that the vain
Ellia will succumb.”

“…Mother, have you ever met Yuri-sama?”

“Yes. Right now, since she seems to be appearing here and there, I met her by
chance~ As soon as Iris-chan was gone, she has been accompanying the Second
prince.”

“Is that so… How did your encounter with her turn out?”

“It’s neither here nor there since I’m Iris-chan’s ally after all~ …However,
even if I wasn’t, she’s not someone I want to get acquainted with. I’m no good
with those kinds of people whom I cannot see their true self.”

“You’re saying she’s too dream-like?”

“Unn… I can’t really explain it~ However, Iris-chan is fine since you don’t
have to approach her.”

It doesn’t look like mother will speak any further… This worries me.
Truthfully, since I didn’t have much contact with her, I don’t understand her
well. Though I’m quite familiar with Ed-sama’s personality.

“Th-then… Mother. What kind of person is the First Prince?”

“Oh my, has Iris-chan never met him before?”

“Yes…”

I don’t have any memory of it at all. If I have met him, since he’s part of the
royal family… I thought that I have would properly remember him.
 “Now that you mentioned it, Alfred-sama retired from the limelight fairly
early… And then he immediately went abroad to study.”

“Why did he draw away from the limelight so early?”

Since he was considering on studying abroad, he didn’t have to remove

himself from center stage.

“When Sharia died, a lot of things happened… However, it wasn’t like it was
his fault? After all, he i

“Just like father, is it?”

“Yes. Ah, I’m not saying he looks similar. But the atmosphere around him is
similar. As long as he stays in this country, you might meet him someday.”

“Is that so, as long as he stays in this country… Ee-ehh?”

Didn’t he leave to study abroad?! Or rather, how did mother know about this
information?

“Oh my, you didn’t know about it…? Then, this is a secret.”

No, no, no… It’s not that kind of a problem that will be settled by keeping it a
secret.

“Why in the world is he not showing himself…”

“It’s been a long time~!! Melly, Iris!!”

While I was in the middle of asking my question, the door opened vigorously
and my grandfather appeared. …What, Eh?

“Grandfather! Why are you here…”

“I heard that Melly came here. I thought it was perfect timing and came here.”

Gazelle Daz Anderson. He is mother’s father, currently serving the Kingdom

as its general, and my grandfather.

Anderson House is a Marquis House, however, grandfather said that the world
of the aristocrats is too laborious and enlisted in the military. He was remarkably
able to make a name for himself. In the thirty-year war campaign against the
neighboring Kingdom, Towair, he was appointed General and achieved huge
success. Even until now, he is an existence respected by the Knights and other
members of the military.

To explain the difference between the Knight Order and the Royal Guards, the
Knight Order are armed forces while the Royal Guards are in charge of
protecting the castle. The people who belong to that group are people who
received an aristocrat’s recommendation.

And within the group of the royal guards, there’s another unit in charge of
protecting the royal family called, Personal Guards. Because the mission of
Personal Guards is to become the spear and shield of the King in case something
happens, only Knights who are stronger than average are appointed.

Although Ryle and Dida were recruited to become Personal Guards… It was
because their strength was forged by grandfather. As for recommendation, they
probably got one from father, or even grandfather. …In the end, both people
refused.

The army is a group of people who will immediately advance to the battlefield
when a war occurs. When one wants to enlist in the army, they will not be
questioned of their background. During peacetime, instead of being in a garrison,
their work consists of maintaining peace in the Royal City and across the
Kingdom.

After explaining up until this point, it should give one a basic understanding
that grandfather who was the only son of a Marquis, should have enlisted as a
Royal Guard. However, grandfather enlisted to be part of the armed forces.

Well, if one looks at his appearance, his unruly gray hair, his disorderly beard,
and his burly physique, one can only think of him as a Warrior and not a Marquis
that he is.

By the way, Melly is my mother’s nickname. Her full name is Mellice Reese
Armelia.

“Iris, you’ve had it hard… I’m sorry for not showing up sooner.”
 “Not at all! Grandfather has been busy with a lot of things. I don’t mind it at
all.”

“Hahaha, I have already let my son succeed me as head, and even if war is to
occur, it’s not like the Kingdom will immediately fall. I have free time.”

…But if I’m not mistaken, grandfather. I heard that grandfather has been
looking for people to train every day…

“Still, Iris is looking more and more like Melly…”

While saying that, grandfather looked at me while smiling.

“I-I wonder if that really the case…”

To say that I look like mother, it is unthinkable. …It’s probably just him
showing love for his grandchild.

My platinum hair is the only thing I have that resembles mother. If we

compare our eyes, mine is an intense dark blue whereas mother has soft blue
eyes with the color of aquamarine, reminding me of the color of the blue sky in
spring.

“There’s no need for you to rush into marriage. It’s alright for you to continue
doing the things you want to do. If you lose your place here, it’s fine for you to
come to mine.”

…That’s right. That might be good as well. When the time comes for brother
to inherit the Dukedom, I’ll lose my place here. When that happens, I’ll be fine
for me to go to grandfather’s place… Since it’s possible to give instructions for
Azura Conglomerate from anywhere.

“Oh my, father. I cannot let that comment pass. There is no way that there will
come a day when Iris-chan loses her place. If anything, please take my foolish
son away by all means.”

* * *
 Chapter 21
Source: Imported

REPORT

“About this, it’s not possible for me to take Berne away. Louis-dono will be
troubled.”

“Well… It’s not like my husband will be particularly against it?”

“Hmm… Well, I guess that’s true…”

I felt like my head was splitting trying to follow the conversation of these two
people. That child is suffering from blindness as usual.

“That child, has he done a lot inappropriate of things there?”

“He is moving splendidly. For Edward-sama’s sake, that is. No… It is for the
sake of the Baron’s daughter…”

…Ahh, it’s scary to think what will happen after this, I don’t want to listen
any further. Or rather, he doesn’t seem like he wants to come back to the Duke’s
House.

“Putting that aside, Iris. Will it be all right for me to stay here for a while?”

“Of course, grandfather. Ah, if that’s the case… there’s something I’d like to
trouble you with…”

“What is it?”

“There are two things… The first one is, our fief has newly established a
security patrol unit. I would like to ask you to train those new recruits. Of
course, only when grandfather is staying here.”

“Of course, it is fine with me. It’s just right since I was intending to mess
around with Ryle and Dida.”

“Eh? Then those two people knew that grandfather was coming here?”

“I did tell them about it a while ago… But since they are already accustomed
to it, I expected this would happen.”

…Grandfather, you’re too laid-back. If that’s the case, there’s no need for me
to inform those two. Since the duration is not yet decided.

“And so, what’s the other one?”

“Umm… about that…”

“Now, now, tell me.”

“…Would you please accompany me to town?”

Grandfather became wide-eyed, I wonder if my request was too unexpected.

“Although I don’t mind doing that… But what for?”

“Umm… I want to walk around town. It’s not that I want to inspect the
town… However, I want to know what the state of the town is, how the people
are acting and living now. I want to go to town to see and get a feel for it myself.
Because of that, I do not want to take a lot of people with me… But if it’s
grandfather, there won’t be any problems, right?”

During the previous inspection of the fief, I saw a lot of things. I want to walk
around town not to inspect but as a regular person. Not riding a carriage, not
surrounded by guards, but more directly. In other words, just like in the past.
When I think about that, grandfather’s arrival is extremely convenient.

Number one, since I will be going with someone as strong as grandfather, it

will be completely safe and Ryle and Dida will not oppose.

Number two, when I walk around grandfather, it will act as a camouflage.

Although it’s rude of me to say this, grandfather doesn’t look like an aristocrat at
all.
 Number three, because there is a lot of things to be done in the house, I do not
want trouble people with my selfish acts. In addition, Ryle and Dida has a lot of
work allocated to them, and I want them to prioritize those… Although there are
new recruits who could act as escorts, their abilities are still uncertain. When
thinking about all of these reasons, grandfather’s arrival really is convenient.

“I don’t mind it at all? Then, shall we go tomorrow?”

“Is that true!? Thank you in advance.”

Wahh~ I wonder what

At that exact moment, I heard a knock on the door.

“…Please excuse me. Iris-sama, it is time for the afternoon meeting…”

The person who entered shyly was Sei.

“Oh my, it’s already that time…?”

“Iris-chan, you don’t have to worry about us. Since we came here on our own
will.”

“That’s right. It’s about time for me to mess around with Ryle and Dida.”

“Since that’s the case, the both of you, I must be going so please excuse me. If
something happens, please call for me.”

On the way to the study, Sei reported the progress made since this morning’s
meeting. …Ah, now that I think about it, we have yet to plan for the sale of the
herbal tea leaves.

“By the way, Sei. Regarding the report about the Baron’s daughter, Yuri…”

“Ah, about that girl. She wanted to apply to become a member, I dismissed
her application.”

“Oh my, Ed-sama didn’t complain about it?”

“I said, ‘it’s a different situation if she becomes part of the royal family
through marriage, but until then she cannot become a member.’ ‘In addition, our
conglomerate has many aristocrats waiting to become a member and they have
higher status than you.’ When I gave that reason, she was convinced. Although
the Second Prince wanted to say a lot of things, she persuaded the Second Prince
not to in the end.”

“Is that so… If it was handled well, then that’s good.”

“…Or rather, what is up with those people? They should clearly know that the
Azura Conglomerate belongs to the young mistress, and yet for them to act so
self-important, they sure have the nerve.”

“…They probably don’t know, or rather, the correct answer is that they were
never interested in me from the very beginning.”

Un, at least, it feels that way. To them, I have probably reached the level…
where I am nothing but a memory, a person from the past. For them, unless it’s
someone they consider important, no one else can enter their view… Ah, now
that I think about it, the expression ‘Eye of the Storm’ is a fitting description.

“Even if those people don’t care about other people unrelated to them, it still
leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Second Prince has been brandishing his
influence that it’s not acceptable if we do not give that girl special treatment… It
makes one want to retort, ‘Then what in the world are you doing applying for
membership.'”

“…”

I unintentionally blew out a heavy sigh.

“Sei. If you’re doing this for my sake, you don’t have to worry about me and
address the membership application as usual. Or rather, it will be troublesome if
Ed-sama intervenes and do this and that.

“Right now, it really is because of the number of pending memberships. When

it is time to look at her application, I will examine it very carefully.”

“It’s fine if it’s like that.”

After that, I continued making arrangements with Sei, but before I knew it, it
was already dusk.
 …After that was a meeting with Sebastian.

While I was thinking about it, I leisurely strolled alone. The compound of the
Duke’s House is extremely large. Presently, other than the main building, there
are a couple of gardens and a secondary residence. By the way, Azura
Conglomerate is currently borrowing the second residence as its headquarters.

Because it was settled that prototype products cannot be made public, we

decided to use that building. I also go there when I want to perform trials. It
turns out to be a good choice since it’s also in the House’s compound.

When I entered the study, Tanya immediately served tea.

“By the way, Tanya. Can you adjust the schedule for tomorrow?”

“Do you have something else planned?”

“Yes. Grandfather will be taking me out for a walk around town.”

“Gazelle-sama will be taking you? If that’s the case, then it’s fine. I will
immediately adjust the schedule to make time.”

“Thank you.”

With this, it’s settled. I’m looking forward to tomorrow~

* * *
 Chapter 22
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, it has finally arrived, the promised day with grandfather.

Today, I made preparations to eat breakfast quickly and immediately made

arrangements. Since I’ll be walking around town today, as I thought, it would not
be appropriate to wear what I usually wear, so I decided to wear something a
little more modest. …Though I said that, I clothes I’ve been wearing recently
emphasizes more on functionality, and because of that I don’t feel like I think to
change anything.

When I headed towards the entryway to wait for grandfather, for some reason,
Tanya was there wearing a disguise.

“Tanya… I thought I told you that there’s no need, what’s with your
appearance?”

“I will also be going with you.”

“However, Tanya. I don’t really want to take a lot of people with me during
my walk.”

“It won’t matter much whether it’s two or three people.”

No, although that might be the case, but…

“Young mistress. Please value yourself more. Gazelle-sama’s strength is

indeed reliable. However, in case an emergency happens… it would be difficult
for him to fight while guarding young mistress. Therefore, at the very least,
please take me along.”

“But…”
 “Isn’t it fine, Iris.”

“Grandfather…”

“Tanya is also worried about you. It is also the duty of the master to take the
feelings of those under her into consideration.”

…Certainly, in an unlikely chance that something happens to me during an

emergency, it will really be troublesome. Especially when both the conglomerate
and the fief is finally progressing little by little after so much effort. I cannot be
too selfish.

“I understand. Then, grandfather. Tanya. Let’s head off. And also, the both of
you, please call me Alice while we’re in town.”

After we left the house through the rear gate, we slowly walked down the
road. Un, the weather is pleasant and it feels comfortable. The spring weather in
our fief is neither too hot nor too cold, it’s just nice.

The nearer we go to the center of the town, more and more people we see.
There were light brown buildings forming a line, giving a different feeling from
Japan. While walking energetically down the main street, I looked at shops here
and there. Now that I think about it, this is the meaning of window shopping…

“Waa, it’s so cute. Auntie. This flower, what kind of flower is this?”

Something suddenly caught my eye, and I stopped at the front of the store. It
was a lovely flower with purple petals.

“It’s a flower called Ajuga (bugleweed). It’s a flower that blooms at this time.
It is a flower that is comparatively easy to raise.”

“Heh~ …How much is this one?”

“If you want one that’s already in bloom, it’s 1,000 Bells. If you want the
seeds, it’s 500 Bells for one bag.”

“Then, please give me a bag of seeds.”

“You got it. Thank you.”

 After I paid the money, I received the bag. As I thought, it’s fun to shop for
myself.

“About those, what would you do with them?”

“I thought of raising them by the window of the study. Don’t you think that
that room feels a little gloomy?”

“Hahaha… As I thought, it is good for a woman to pay attention to details.”

After walking for a while, we felt a little hungry, so we walked slightly away
from the main road and entered a restaurant. When we entered the store, I had a
hunch that the store is quite popular considering that the place was almost

“Welcome to the store. Please sit at any vacant seats.”

We sat down on chairs made out of wood and looked at the menu on the wall.
There were variations of meals.

“Then, I’ll choose the set with grilled meat.”

“Umm, I’ll take the set with stew and bread.”

“I would like the same thing, please.”

When the waitress left our table, I looked around the store again. People were
going in and out nonstop, and the atmosphere is lively and pleasant.

“Yes, thank you for waiting~ This is the stew you ordered earlier. Young
ladies, I have never seen your faces before.”

Someone different from the earlier waitress delivered our meals.

“We came from the Royal City. We have been really busy because of the
move, so we haven’t had the time to come to town until now.”

“Is that so~ You guys came from the Royal City.”

“How is the state of this town?”

“Hmm? Right, it is a good fief that won’t lose to the Royal City~ Especially
recently, with the changes that are occurring, our lives are getting better little by
little.”

“I’m really glad.”

I became really happy when I heard the uncle’s impression. Because it tells
me that the things I’ve been doing are not useless. Since sometimes, I get scared
thinking about it. …If what I’ve been doing is right or not. Of course, it’s not as
though there’s a right or wrong answer… No, it’s because there is no right or
wrong answer that I wanted to know. To be told clearly that “it is correct.”

I put those thoughts aside and ate the delicious meal. As I thought, it’s good to
be like this once in a while~ …It’s difficult to be the same each day. It’s not like
I don’t understand grandfather’s feelings.

After eating a delicious meal, we left the shop and continued to walk around. I
wonder if it’s about time we headed home? While I was thinking that, I saw a
tiny child squatting down, while another was looking around restlessly.

“What’s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?”

Although the clothes they were wearing is clean, it looked worn out. And their
body were thin overall.

“…I become a lost child.”

The girl who was looking around restlessly said while her tears were
threatening to spill from her eyes.

“Oh my, that must be really hard on you. Did you get separated from your
mother and father?”

“No. I live with teacher and the others.”

Since I don’t know where the lost children lived, it’ll be difficult to help…
Now then, I’m stumped.

“Young mi–… Alice-sama. These children, could they possibly live at the
institution?”
 Earlier… Tanya, you almost wanted to call me ‘young mistress’ didn’t you?
…Or rather, that aside, these children are more important.

“What do you mean by ‘institution?'”

“It is a facility somewhere in the downtown area that takes care of children
who lost their parents.”

“Oh my, what a wonderful thing to do. For the time being, let’s take these
children there.”

Grandfather lifted the little girl who was sitting on the ground, as for the one I
was talking to, Tanya held onto her hand.

At first, my impression of the place was pleasant as we passed by the orderly

row of buildings, but as time went on, the place gradually became slightly dirty.

Although I was wondering if this was the correct place, the eyes of the
children began to sparkle. When a building that looks like a church came to
view, the children started running towards it.

In front of the building, there was a woman who was looking around
anxiously for the children. When she saw the children, her eyes momentarily
turned wide in surprise… looking like she was about to burst into tears.

“Really…! I was seriously worried about you two… Where in the world did
you guys go…!”

“We’re so sorry, Mina-sensei. When we went exploring, we got lost before we

knew it.”

“Oh dear… In any case, I’m glad you guys were able to come back safely…”

The woman whom the children called ‘Mina-sensei’ hugged them tightly. …It
was good that I called out to them at that time.

“…Oh my, these people are…?”

When the woman finally noticed us, she looked at us in wonder. While I was
wondering what I should say… the children were the ones who responded for
me.

“They were the one who brought us here~”

“Oh my…! I am truly very sorry to have trouble you all.”

“No, it’s fine.”

“Although I cannot express my gratitude enough, maybe some tea…”

Although we refused the offer for tea, we decided to intrude when the children
asked us to play together with them.

Albeit the inside was every bit a little old-fashioned as the exterior, and repairs
seemed necessary here and there, the cleaning was done beautifully.

“Truly, thank you very much for today.”

“No… Or rather, I’m really sorry. Ah, although it’s a little late, I am called
Alice.”

“I am called Mina. …Alice-san, where did you find those children?”

“On the side of the main street. As for their actual location, it is in the
neighborhood of Azura Conglomerate.”

“Ahh, as I thought…”

“What do you mean by ‘as I thought’…?”

“Nothing really, though I’m really ashamed to say this, I don’t know where
the children heard it from, but they heard about the ‘chocolates’ that the Azura
Conglomerate makes. They kept saying that they want to try it at least once.”

“Oh my… And so they went all the way there…”

“It’ because they are full of spirit. So the moment I took my eyes off them,
they immediately fled somewhere.”

“By the way, why is Mina-san here taking care of all the children?”
 “…To be honest, I am also one of the people who was brought up here. My
adoptive parent was a Sister of the Darryl religion and managed this church. And
then she picked me up, an orphan, and raised me here. After Sister died, I
decided to stay here to succeed her.”

“…I see. Excuse me for asking this but, what do you do to earn money?
Umm… with that many people to support, it must require quite a bit of
money…”

“ly, we used the contribution made to the church. However, when Sister died,
the contribution has decreased tremendously…”

Un… Well, the present situation is not directly connected to the Darryl region.
At this moment, rather than saying the people do not want to contribute to the
church, it is more likely that the people do not want to donate to the children.
Having said that, it doesn’t look like Mina-san is able to go outside to look for
work…

Or more precisely, I should say that this problem is something I should tackle.
When I return to the house, let’s immediately talk to Sebastian.

“…Well…”

“I’m very sorry for talking about gloomy things. Please take your time and
relax here. I will be making preparations for the evening meal.”

No, no, no! We cannot be indebted any further than this! I was thinking of
refusing her offer, but Mina-san left the place really quickly.

…Perhaps I should say that I’ve been really careless because I was busy
playing with the children.

When I looked around, grandfather was playing with the children, and it looks
like the children really like him. …Grandfather, you’re not going to give them
training, are you?

And then, I saw Tanya teaching a girl how to braid hair. Unn, Tanya is
unexpectedly good at handling children.

…By the way, while I was being troubled, the children started to gather
around me one by one. There are both boys and girls around… I wonder what
should I do. Although I do like children because they are really cute, but because
I haven’t played with them much, I don’t really understand them.

Therefore, I decided to tell a fairy-tale story to the children. It is a fairy-tale

story that everyone in Japan has heard of. Because the children’s eyes were
gradually getting brighter and brighter, as time goes by, I got more and more into
it. Although I have never acted before, I did my best and performed.

…Oh, my? Before I was aware of it, almost all the children had gathered.
When I first started, there were only three children, but now, it has increased to
eight children. The two other children were with grandfather and Tanya. Or
rather, grandfather, where did that wooden sword come from…?

I pushed that thought aside for now and continued telling the story to the
children. …One way or another, the child holding the wooden sword looked
really happy. Because it might be of some use to the child in the future, so let’s
just give that excuse and pretend I didn’t see anything.

Now that I think about it, does this world not have a picture book? If it
doesn’t, let’s immediately have Azura Conglomerate handle it. It will be good
for the children’s education, and it will also contribute some profit.

While I was thinking that, I suddenly heard a and loud angry voice coming
from outside.

“I know that you’re in there! Hurry up and come out here!!”

…Wh-what is it?

With a deep and rough voice, the man repeated his words over and over.
Naturally, the children were afraid and huddled themselves. Finally, with a
crashing sound, a stone was thrown.

“….Everyone! Are you okay?”

Mina-san, who heard the sound, rushed to where we were in a panick.

“Exactly what in the world is happening here?”

 Tanya asked. Although she’s expressionless as usual, I felt that she was a little
angry.

“…In fact, although I’m ashamed to say this, but we’ve been demanded to
evict…”

“Why is that?”

“Sister is gone and the Darryl religion has washed their hands off of this place,
so a successor won’t be coming. Therefore, that gentleman seemed to have
bought this land. However, if we were to leave this place, we will have nowhere
else to go…”

And because of that, it has become a dispute. Unn… Although I’m not
praising the gentleman outside, he does have justifiable claims. And because his
place is relatively close to the main street, the location is pretty good…

For the time being, because the angry voice seems to be getting louder, I went
outside.

While I was walking out, I heard Tanya saying ‘Please stop it,’ but it’s not like
I can do that either. If Tanya were to go out there, it will be futile because she’ll
probably be overwhelmed, and if it’s grandfather, the person will get intimidated.

“Ha? Who the hell are you…”

Two grim looking men appeared to be suspicious because of my arrival.

“I am a person who came to this place to worship. …Apparently, a mass

hasn’t been conducted for a long time now. However, this place is still a church
of the Darryl religion. To throw a stone into this place, I can’t say that I’m in
admiration.”

“Ha? This is a place that has been bought out by our employer.”

“If that’s the case, then this place no longer belongs to the Darryl religion.”

“That’s right. Nevertheless, there are still brats living in this place, so we are
here to drive them out.”
 “Is that so. …However, to throw a stone inside a church, as a believer, it’s a
barbarous act in which I cannot forgive. Thus, in order to prove that your claim
is legitimate, please present the deed to the land awarded by the government
office. And then proper measures will be taken. To use violence against feeble
people, it is an outrageous act.”

“Shut up!”

“If you continue to make a racket, the guards will be called.”

“…In the first place, it’s the children who are at fault because they don’t want
to come out.”

Another man showed up from behind the two people. The man who just
appeared must be the employer they spoke of because the men seemed to obey
this man. And because the man was wearing clothes a little too elegant for this
place… He is their employer, that much I understand.

“I will agree with that fact. That said, however, it is still not proper to resort to
violence. If you indeed have legitimate claims, please tell the government
office.”

“Hmph. I will let bygones be bygones if those people who are living inside
illegally pay the rent fee. Moreover, why would I trouble the government when
all is needed is for the people to move out.”

When he said that, I indeed agree. Well… However, it cannot be helped if one
is suddenly to tell them to leave this place. To make matters worse, what is a rent
fee.

“…Or rather, are you saying that you are the substitute for the rent fee?”

“…Huh?”

No, no, what is he saying? He’s not asking if “I will be paying the rent fee”
but rather, “I will be the payment for the rent fee?” In other words, he intends to
sell me?

“Please allow me to refuse. …Or rather, what are you talking about. With that
negotiation.”
 “I will probably receive a good price for you. No, it will be a waste to sell you
immediately…”

“That’s why, I said that I refused.”

“Ha. You will be protecting those kids, isn’t that a good thing? The brats’ rent
will be wiped clean, and you’ll be able to wear beautiful clothes and eat
delicious food. And I will receive income. Alright, you guys. I will take this
fellow.”

* * *
 Chapter 23
Source: Imported

REPORT

The moment one of the men reached for me, Tanya appeared to protect me. In
my eyes, everything happened as though it was in slow-motion.

“…Do not approach any further.”

Before I knew it, there was a knife in Tanya’s hands, I wonder when she took
it out. That knife was pointed at the man’s throat. It remained pointed at a part of
the man’s neck until a drop of blood came dripping down.

“Wh-who the hell are you…”

Because of the unexpected and sudden state of affairs, the men seemed
somewhat surprised. However, it looked like they recovered before long, and the
employer started laughing through his nose.

“Oh my, didn’t you say that it’s unpleasant to resort to violence, but aren’t you
guys resorting to violence now?”

“It’s because of the attitudes you’ve displayed. Violence will be met with
violence. That’s all there is to it.”

No, in reality, that’s not what I thought at all… In short, it was an excuse I
immediately came up with. Tanya, you couldn’t endure it any longer, huh.
However, because of you, I was saved. You have my gratitude.

Now then, what should I do now. If I were to reveal my social status here, it’ll
be easy to solve this matter. However, I wanted the security forces to capture
them if possible. It will be an advantage to show their capacity for the sake of
maintenance and public order.

I would like for them to appear so that nothing will hinder them from their job
if the same thing happens to other people in the future. In addition, it will
enforce the idea that the security forces of our House are there to protect the
citizens.

“Are you okay~?

With an exquisite timing, grandfather appeared. A new person… Moreover,

with grandfather’s appearance, he seems to be a person with ample strength, and
the mood of the men gradually became resigned.

“…Tsk. Let’s go.”

When the employer finally made a decision, the two other men went away
with him.

“…Young mistress!! Why did you do such a dangerous thing!”

“Oh my, oh my, Tanya. You’re not supposed to call me young mistress.”

“This is not the time to say such things! My insides turned cold. Even if
Gazelle-sama wouldn’t make an appearance, I could have gone out instead…”

“But you were angry even before I went out here, weren’t you?”

“It’s because young mistress was in a perilous situation. It’s only natural.”

“With such anger… you wouldn’t have been able to talk calmly. If someone
intimidating like grandfather went out, it doesn’t look like any talking will be
done… Because of that, I thought that the most qualified person to go out would
be me.”

“…Nevertheless…”

“In the first place, my main purpose was to be an advocate. The children in
this place are also citizens whom I should protect. Since that’s the case, I do not
mind moving.”

When I obstinately said that, although Tanya wasn’t completely convinced,

she finally became silent.
 “About what happened here, I’ll add it on my agenda when we get back. Not
because it’s personal, but because it’s some that must be done for the fief. …
Now then, it is time we head back.”

After that, the children who were shivering in fear regained their spirits and
gave their appreciation, we said our farewells and began to walk back.

“…Alice.”

Not far away from the main street, grandfather suddenly called my name.

“Is there some the matter, grandfather?”

&l

“Of course.”

Tanya, who didn’t say anything else after that, grabbed my hand and started to
move.

“Wai— Tanya!!”

“Alice-sama, please don’t talk and start running.”

Tanya led me towards the exit of the main street, where the branch of the
security forces was.

“Please help us!”

I, who does not understand the situation well, and with a question mark flying
above my head, I looked at Tanya with askance.

“What seems to be the problem?”

“Over there, we were attacked by some men… and then a person who
coincidentally saw us, helped us out… But because he is outnumbered, I’m
worried whether or not he’ll be fine…”

Tanya, who usually doesn’t have much expression, displayed a dreaded

expression as though she was really afraid. …Or rather, when you said the man
was outnumbered, could it be grandfather…
 “That’s very serious! We’ll go immediately.”

Three people from the security forces appeared and followed after us. …Be
that as it may, grandfather definitely looks a lot stronger even with the three of
them combined… At least that’s what I think.

Tanya and I follow them. Tanya is necessary to act as their guide, however, I
don’t separate from them because of the silent pressure I felt coming from my
hand. …I thought it would be absolutely safe for me to stay in the guardroom by
myself.

And so, when we returned to the scene… there were about ten men on the
ground. For an instant, I thought they were dead, but it seems like they just
fainted.

As for grandfather, he was standing in the middle of the unconscious men

looking really bored. …Or rather, to be able to take care of this many people in
such a short time… As expected of grandfather.

“Y-you are… Thank you for your hard work.”

A splendid salute. That reminds me, grandfather gave training to all the guards
in the fief yesterday morning, so he probably recognizes grandfather’s face.

“Mmn. Today, I was requested by one of my acquaintance to be these young

ladies’ guard. And then, though I don’t really understand it, they suddenly
attacked, so I did them in.”

I see… We are just another person until the end. Certainly, although
grandfather’s face is familiar to them, the fact that I am currently acting as the
fief’s lord proxy and the Duke’s daughter is only known to the people part of the
Azura Conglomerate Development Department and some of the fief’s
government.

“Please accept my gratitude for your cooperation. We will take over handling
these people.”

“Well then, I guess I will leave now. As for the young ladies, I will be sending
you.”
 “Certainly.”

…From there onwards, we returned to the Duke’s mansion without any other
incident. By the way, the people who attack us, as I expected, they were people
of that employer. It looks like he only left the place because he wanted to call his
other companions. They were immediately apprehended with the charge of
human trafficking.

Human trafficking is absolutely prohibited in our fief. This was not something
I proposed, it has been a law in our fief since the olden days, so there’s no need
for deliberation.

In addition, Ryle and Dida got angry the moment I returned home.
Grandfather just stay behind and laughed. …However, I still intend to go out to
town from time to time in the future. It was fun, and more importantly, I
harvested a lot of things.

For one thing, the commerce for picture books was started. Afterward, it will
be fairy-tale books for children. I will be giving it to the institution as a present.
And the proceeds will be used to build a new institution. I decided that even in
the future, the profits for the picture book will go to the institution.

…Of course, needless to say that my workload has increased. However, I felt
a sense of fulfillment more than ever because I have determined my purpose.

The things I am doing has no right or wrong answer. …However, I have the
power. I can help and protect those small children. No, it is possible for me to
help more people.

Since that’s the case, all I have to do is believe and move forward. When I
consider that, my hesitation was blown away and used my energy for work. …
Now then, I shall do my very best with work today.

* * *
 Chapter 24
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, half a year has passed since that event. …In other words, since I
regained the memory of my previous life, almost two years has gone by.

The profit of Azura Conglomerate is the same as always, excellent. Although

competitors have started to appear, in just one short year, I wondered if our
conglomerate has gotten so big that it is now considered as a brand.

The reformation of the fief is happening little by little. The bank has become
more widespread, and the road maintenance will be done soon.

The High School division of the educational institution has started its
operation, and I heard that a lot of students had gathered. …As for the Medical
department, the local healers are also actively participating, while in the
Accounting department, just as planned, the children of merchants came to learn
double-entry bookkeeping and economic theory.

I heard that people have been enrolling to the Farming department little by
little. After that, Primary School division was opened. Children from the institute
are also attending, and when I went there to play the other day, they asked me to
read some picture books.

By the way, the people who were arrested in that incident were sentenced to
forced labor, so I used them without reservation. They were just arrested because
taxes cannot afford to jail them.

As time progresses, a lot of various different things happened.

…That’s right, time had passed by. Nevertheless, for some reason, mother and
grandfather are still here in the mansion. No, it’s all good and well, you know?
 I mean, mother has really good sense, and she has given various advises and
proposals to the development department of Azura Conglomerate, which really
helps.

On the other hand, thanks to grandfather’s training, the proficiency of our

guards has increased. Although it’s fine… It makes me think, ‘are the both of
you doing all right?’

Besides, the both of them have their own associates to socialize with, and they
also have their own individual lives, right? While thinking of such things, it
wasn’t as though I can tell them to go home with those reasons, all things
considered… Well, if the people involved are fine with this, then I’ll just leave it
alone.

…Like that, a certain incident occurred one day.

“Mother! Exactly what on earth are you doing?”

While I was having a pleasant tea time with mother in the garden, an intruder
suddenly appeared. …It was my younger brother, Berne. He hasn’t changed one
bit ever since the last time I saw him.

“…How boisterous. Please escort him out.”

Mother didn’t even take one look at Berne, she just treated him coldly. Ah, her
tone of voice has changed… and cold sweat trickled down my back.

While the employees were urged by mother’s intensity, they were also lost on
what they should do because the other party was the heir. Among them, only
Tanya began to move to carry out mother’s order.

However, before she was able to approach him, he looked at our direction
angrily and asked.

“Don’t dodge the question, please tell me the reason.”

“If you’re asking for the reason, I have already written it in the letter. Because
I am currently in poor physical condition, I will be resting in the fief and will not
be attending.”
 “Hmph… You’re having a cup of tea as usual, so who exactly is in poor
physical condition? In addition, it was an invitation from the royal family… did
you want to plunge MY Ducal House into a predicament?”

Surely, right now… Berne thinks that he has co

“…You talk too much. YOUR Ducal House? What a thing to say for someone
who has yet to inherit the title.”

It was a strong and intense punch. Nevertheless, it was a sound argument.

Berne probably never expected her to say something like that… and in an
instant, his expression broke.

“…As the person who will be succeeding it sooner or later, and my statement
earlier was said in consideration of the Ducal House.”

“Silence. In consideration of the Ducal House? Hmmm… In that case, there

must be a really good reason why you did not return home to during the long
vacation to study how to properly govern the fief under my husband?

Surely the reason isn’t because you wanted to be together with the Second
Prince and that Baron’s daughter or something like that that you have completely
disregarded your responsibilities.”

“That is…”

“First things first, I have received permission from the Queen Dowager to be
absent from that party. You, have you become so great to the extent that you can
dispute the decision made by a royal?”

“….Tsk.”

Un, this situation has completely fallen into the hands of mother thanks to her
tactics. To begin with, even though it is a party sponsored by the royal family,
absence is chargeless.

…However, it is done rather rarely. Moreover, the Queen Dowager has given
mother her approval… So even if it’s the royal family, they cannot say this and
that.
 “In the first place, to invite the mother of the girl whom he had his
engagement annulled, to an engagement party to get engaged to another girl,
their motives are suspicious.

In addition, it was only a little over a year since the engagement was annulled.
The Queen Dowager as well, she is grieving about it. Since that’s the case, my
husband who is the Prime Minister might not want to go as well.

However… Because your father has an official position, he will likely attend.
And thus, this will be enough to represent our Ducal House.”

Ah… So it was finally the engagement between the Baron’s daughter and Ed-
sama. It has almost been two years since that time… Before, I was thinking that
the two people who have always been lovey-dovey to have waited for two years
sure had a lot of patience.

“Exactly what is it you want. You show your face here and then immediately
started raging. …I doubt your dignity. After all, there’s a saying that those who
hang around people with no dignity will be dyed the same color.”

Berne’s face rapidly turned red. Ah, he got angry~ …I wonder if it was
because mother was referring to the Baron’s daughter, Yuri.

“Mother. Even if it mother, it’s not a good thing to say bad things no matter
how much you think about it…?”

“Hmph… Right here and now, would you like to denounce your mother? Just
like what you did to your older sister?”

Although Berne tried as best he could to counterattack, but it had no effect on

mother. If he denounced mother, it will not be possible for him to remain part of
the Second Prince’s entourage. In the first place, the Queen Dowager will not be
silent about it.

“I am disappointed with you these days. Of course, my husband is also of the

same opinion. If you do not clear up your act, we do not mind disinheriting you.
And besides, with your older sister governing the fief impeccably well, we have
nothing to worry about.”

For the first time in this conversation, she looked at Berne and smiled. Ah, but
the smile she has now is scary.

“I’m glad for you. You can stay together with the Baron’s daughter whom you
love forever. Ah, however… since you have no charm, after taking your position
away from you, you’ll probably be thrown away.”

“…Such a thing, it’s impossible… In the first place, why did that older sister
became the fief Lord’s proxy? She committed a rude act towards someone who
is soon to become part of the royal family. Other than losing her social position,
she should be exiled immediately.”

“…I don’t know about the future, but right now, she’s a Baron’s daughter. In
the first place, It is outrageous for a daughter of just a Baron to bare her fangs
towards a daughter of a Duke.

If it wasn’t for the Second Prince who is part of the royal family, and you, the
black stain of our House, being at that place, our Ducal House would have
immediately crushed the House of that Baron’s daughter.”

Un… Other than holding back because of the Second Prince, Berne was also
taken into consideration. I guess that’s true. Although it’s unpleasant, when one
fights, they are representing their individual Houses. When a person from your
own House condemns another person in your House, it will be too embarrassing
to retaliate.

“The fief Lord’s proxy has the same authority as the Lord of the fief. In other
words, you, who is unrelated to the fief politics, even if you complain, it will not
amount to anything.

In the first place, someone who discriminated against his own family does not
benefit the Ducal House and is thus unnecessary.”

“I will not accept this…! Please let me meet with older sister.”

Even though he said he wants to meet with me… I’ve always been sitting
right before his eyes. I thought that my presence has been disregarded since a
while ago, it looks like I wasn’t wrong. Eh, has he… already forgotten how I
look like?

“What will you do after meeting her? Ask her to pass the position of being the
fief Lord’s proxy? …You do not have that authority. To begin with, you don’t
have the qualification to call Iris your older sister.”

Mother exhaled a whiff and resumed drinking tea. It looks like she has cooled
down a little. Let’s ask Tanya to serve more.

When I casually looked at Tanya, there was a color of doubt reflected in her
eyes. She is probably wondering why my younger brother asked to meet me
when I was right in front of him.

And the reason he came flying in here in a rage is because of the engagement
party of the person whom I was engaged to… is probably what she was thinking.

When I see him face to face, I thought I would tell him off and beat him up…
At least I thought that’s what I would do. However, now that he’s actually in
front of me… I don’t feel anything.

If I were to put it in a single word: nonexistent. Right now, his existence is

similar to a pebble by the roadside. At that time, Berne and I became strangers,
and I have already erased his existence in my mind.

Ah, however, I have this bitter thought in my mind from time to time wishing
that he would not want to return from that flower garden and succeed in
governing the fief.

* * *
 Chapter 25
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Please excuse me. Young mistress, it is almost time for your meeting with
Sei.”

While there was an awkward atmosphere in the air, Tanya called out to me. …
It’s that time already. Because of Berne’s sudden arrival, I couldn’t relax at all.

“Mother, I must be going soon. Mother, please take your time and relax.”

“Yes, please allow me to do so. Ah, Iris-chan. Can you take this foolish son
with you?”

“…Eh?”

‘This foolish son,’ she’s referring to Berne, right? But why…?

“Please show this foolish son the way you work and shut him for me. And if
he complains, it’s fine if you beat him up. Tanya, thank you in advance when the
time comes.”

“…I respectfully obey.”

If it’s Tanya, I’m pretty sure she’ll indeed do it. Well, if he starts getting fussy,
it’s fine to drive him out… isn’t it?

“If that’s the case… Let’s go, Berne.”

“…Eh? You are… older sister…?”

Berne took a long and hard look at me and seemed surprised. As I thought, he
has completely forgotten how I look like?
 “That’s right. Who else did you think I was. Because I’m running out of time,
let’s go quickly.”

I immediately headed to the study. And Sei was already standing inside
waiting. When Sei saw Berne enter right after me, he furrowed his eyebrows but
he soon took his report out and handed it to me.

I once again looked over it.

“…The profits of the confectionery line have decreased a little.”

“It’s because another shop has appeared selling the same product. In addition,
it seems like they are selling it at a lower price compared to ours.”

“…It is not necessary to lower the price right now. The consumer will buy
whichever product is more delicious.”

“There is also that idea of lowering the buying price of the raw materials…”

“Rejected. If you look at the stock value, this price is reasonable. If you lower
it any further than this, it will deteriorate our relationship with the farmers. So to
maintain or build a good relationship with them, we should secure a better
delivery route.”

To run a successful conglomerate, it is necessary to pursue benefits. However,

I do not want to pressure the farmers in the fief in the name of profit. It will be
overcharging if it is sold at a higher price, and also, I think it is priced fairly.

“Aside from being lower in price, find out if there’s anything else. Check the
line-up of the other companies, and then compare them and do a product review.
Also, how is the progress with the cake products we’ll start selling next week?”

“Everything is on schedule, all the preparation has been made and we can start
selling them next week. The information about the product called ‘birthday cake’
is being leaked by the common people… but thanks of the cafe originally having
cake on the menu, it was favorably accepted by the public. Right now, a lot of
inquiries is being made.”

The catchphrase for the advertisement is “a special cake for a special day.”
Like a birthday, or a wedding anniversary. When they make a reservation, they
could decide the decorations on the cake, the shape of it, and the cream when
they order.

“If that’s the case, I’m glad. Please bring the contents of the inquiries to me.”

“It is right here.”

I briefly read the documents handed to me.

“…Most of the inquiries are regarding the reservation me

“Just like what the young mistress has instructed, we will be selling the
leftover designs from the previous stocks little by little at a discounted price.”

“Is that so. …It will be an ideal to prevent the stocks from running out. But
with the current figures and the market, if the drop continues, we will be barely
breaking even. Especially those seasonal ingredients, it is best to limit the usage
of those because of their scarcity value.”

“I understand.”

“The beauty line is doing well as always. However, we presently… have a

situation where the production cannot catch up with the demand…”

“Yes. That product is sold out in all stores…”

“Make a priority to adjust the production of the beauty products. Also, how
are the series products doing?”

“That is also progressing steadily. Right now, the Honey series and the Rose
series are being sold. will be the Lily and Lavender series.”

In this series, for example, the Honey series honey is used to create the beauty
lotion, shampoo, and rinse. If it’s the Rose series, a rose is used for all of them.
They were placed in their respective containers and packaged together.

“Is that so. Please advertise that depending on the person, some ingredients
might not be suitable for their skin, so if they start getting a reaction to the
products, immediately stop using them.”
 “I understand.”

“After that, please bring the report of all the stores to me. Both financial and
periodic reports. I will look at them at night.”

After I said that, Sei said he understood and bowed before leaving the room.

…Now that I think about it, Berne was being really quiet… or so I thought.
But when I turned around to look, I saw that Tanya had tied him up with a cloth
stuffed in his mouth. However, I thought that it might have been unnecessary. I
mean, his eyes were wide open with astonishment for a while now.

When I gave Tanya a look, asking her to take it off, Tanya immediately
understood my intention, and she took the cloth off… albeit looking unwilling.

“What’s wrong, for you to make that kind of a dumb expression?”

“…Older sister, is in charge of the management of the conglomerate?”

“It’s because I’m the one who established it in the first place.”

Right after that conversation, someone knocked on the door of the study.

“…Please come in.”

The person who entered was Moneda. Moneda as well, the moment he saw
Berne, he furrowed his eyebrows and immediately ignored him as though he
doesn’t exist.

“There are some things I would like to consult with you. When I asked Tanya
about it, she confirmed that this time would be all right…”

“It’s all right. And so, what would you like to consult with me?”

“It’s about the prices of the commodities here in the fief. As you can see, we
have a situation where the prices are continuing to increase slightly.”

“It is really minuscule. It’s probably because the value of money is gradually
decreasing, so the prices are on the rise.”

“Yes. Because of that, I was thinking of increasing the interest rate, but…”
 “I think it is not yet needed. Although the prices are increasing, it’s really
slight. So right now, the main priority is to stabilize the prices in the market.

The consumption of the town will inflate, the conglomerates will ask the bank
for a loan, further amplifying the trend. If you increase the interest rates, you
will be throwing cold water on the conglomerates who has taken so much effort
on gaining momentum.”

“I see… I heard something good.”

“Once more, open the council and discuss it. If you still want to increase the
interest rate after the earlier explanation, please give me a reason I can consent
to.”

“I understand, thank you very much.”

“…Umm, older sister…”

“What is it?”

“If I’m not mistaken, the bank, is the financial institution that has been
established in our fief recently? Why is older sister the one in charge…”

“When you think about it, does no answer come to mind? If it’s just this
much, even if you were to conduct an investigation on your own, you’ll
immediately find out… With your position, it is unforgivable for you not to
know. Seriously, do you have any intention in succeeding the present Duke as
the family head?”

When one thinks about it, Moneda’s way of speaking was really rude, but the
argument he made was sound, even Berne couldn’t refute.

“Well, let’s give him the answer to his question this time. The person who
proposed the establishment of the bank was your older sister… Iris. Therefore, it
is natural for me to come here and consult with her. …Now then, Iris-sama. I
will immediately report the contents of our meeting to the council, will that be
all right?”

“Of course. I look forward to your report.”

 After Moneda left, Sebastian appeared and replaced him.

“Young mistress. In this meeting, I would like to make a collective report

regarding the management of the fief.”

“Yes, I was waiting for it. First of all, how is the adjustment of the Finance
department go?”

“The talk is underway for the reform you want to legislate to lessen the taxes.
First, in relation to the product of our fief. Presently, our main products are grain,
livestock, cacaos, and various other fruits.

Cacao fruits are strictly produced in our fief, and no other fief is able to
produce it. As for grains, thanks to the advance cultivation method achieved by
the High School division’s research, we have secured an abundant stockpile.
Thus, even if we lessen the tax, they were thinking that we will not experience a
decline.”

“…Is that so. On the contrary, it’s a merit?”

“Our fief’s production line is yet to be put in order. Because of that, we can
import them cheaply, and we were thinking that it is a big advantage.

In addition, the young mistress’ instructions of conducting trade via sea are
now in operation. And we have gathered a lot of ingredients and products that
don’t exist in our Kingdom. Because of this, our fief will profit if the
conglomerate were to sell these domestically.”

“…I understand. Also, please give me the report of the council meeting and
the income tax draft. As for when will be the right time to introduce it, I will
give instructions later.”

“I understand.”

“After that, Public Affairs. After they finish making the family registers, ask
then to investigate the land. I want them to get clarification on who owns what
land. In the future, because the family registers will be a legitimate document
here in our fief, make sure they are done without fail.”

“Yes. Presently, the Public Affairs have notified various places in our fief to
advise the people. ‘This is an official policy that will benefit our fief, please
cooperate with us.’ We are nearly done and will be able to proceed to the
investigations shortly.”

“That is splendid news. After that, what is the utilization rates of the primary
school in various places?”

“It has increased tremendously. Besides, one can attend it free of charge.
Because there are still some districts that don’t have a school yet, that might
prove to be a problem in the future.”

“Let’s have the Public Works undertake that task. What about textbooks?”

“It has been separated into different levels. Currently, the children from ages
seven to twelve are in the same class, but discussions have occurred to further
separate them based on their individual ages sometime soon.”

“Consolidate the age of entrance to be seven years old. And they will advance
a grade each school year. However, an examination will be held at the end of
each year, and one will be allowed to skip a grade depending on their results,
what do you think?”

“I will immediately make a proposal.”

“Then, please bring the reports and income tax drafts we talked about earlier.
…Ah, that’s right. Mother told me to show Berne the way we work… So when
you go to the Finance department to collect the documents and the income tax
draft, please take him along with you and ask him to calculate the tax revenue of
various places.”

Since I’ve been glared at for a while now, I’ve gotten really tired. I’ll have you
leave this place without delay. And because he has always been first place in the
academy, he should be at least able to do some calculation.

“…Since that’s the case, Berne. Please go do that for me. …Please fully
demonstrate the capability of someone who has always been first place in the
academy.”

“…Of course.”
 With lifeless eyes, he frantically stood up and followed Sebastian.

…Haahh~ I can finally calm down.

“…Was that all right?”

Tanya asked me while she poured tea.

“What do you mean?”

“To involve that man the in fief’s government.”

“There’s no particular problem with it. I don’t intend to control the

information of the fief’s government. And Sebastian went with him, so he
probably won’t do anything strange.

However, when it comes to Azura Conglomerate, as expected, I can’t show

him too much. And the meeting with Sei earlier only touched upon the contents
that have been publicly released.”

Although he is my younger brother, I have absolutely no trust in him. For this

reason, when it comes to business, I cannot let him touch Azura Conglomerate.

…As for the fief’s government, other than confidential information and the
military, my motto is “Transparent Politics,” so there’s not that much
confidential information.

“…Besides, Ryle will be coming here soon. Although they’re called Security
Patrol Unit, they are still considered military personnel, so it’s sensitive
information. It will be troublesome if that younger brother of mine, being part of
his entourage and all, leak this information to the Second Prince. I thought that it
was a good excuse to have him leave.”

“That’s right.”

Knock, knock… With perfect timing, I heard a knock on the door.

“Please come in.”

* * *
 Chapter 26
Source: Imported

REPORT

I have settled most of today’s work, all that’s left is arranging and confirming
documents. Because I didn’t feel like eating with my younger brother in the
evening, I asked Tanya to bring me a light meal. Mother and Tanya didn’t
mention him in my vicinity, they were probably taking my feelings into
consideration.

The skies outside has turned completely dark, and the dim room is only
brightened by a lamp. …I wonder if it is about time I start wearing glasses. Since
I’ve only been looking at detailed reports, it can’t be helped if my eyesight
worsened.

Knock, knock, a knocking sound echoed in the room. When I asked the person
to come in, the one who entered was Berne.

“Is there something you need?”

“…Do you still have work left to do?”

“That’s right. It is as you see.”

“…Do you always work with this kind of schedule?”

“Since mother and grandfather arrived, it has subdued a little. Back in those
days before they came, I would work all day long.”

…It might really have been a long time since I’ve had this kind of talk with
my younger brother. It’s been almost two years since we last saw each other, and
even we were both still at the academy, we had our own entourage so we didn’t
have much of a chance to communicate with each other.

“…Is that so…”

 “Is it all right for me to ask you one question?”

“What is it?”

“…Why did you assist the Second Prince at that time?”

“…Why you ask…? That’s because older sister did that to Yuri…”

“You’re talking about… the way I criticized her, and spread false rumors.
Were you prepared to undertake the responsibility of the results of what
happened?”

“…”

“If you want to succeed father as the next Prime Minister, you should think
about the consequences. The consequences of your act and the influence it has.

…I don’t have detailed information regarding your behavior in the Royal City.
Nor did I want to know. However, I do know for a fact that your reputation isn’t
that good.

Right now, I do not want to let you succeed as the fief Lord, and being the
Prime Minister is just a dream within a dream.”

“…It is the duty of their subjects to fulfill the wish of the royal family.”

“The role of the Prime Minister is to oversee the Kingdom according to the
King’s will. However, it is also part of his duty to remonstrate against the King
when he makes a mistake. …Besides, you said that it is your duty to realize the
wish of the royal family, do you not have to consider the feelings of others?”

Grandfather was the one who told me the duty of the Prime Minister. “Louis-
dono has matured splendidly with his role… But as for Berne…” was what he
expressed.

“…To conduct things with feelings and to move because of feelings are both
different. I made a move because I was overcome with the ugly feelings of
jealousy, and it led to that outcome. My number of allies diminished, and I was
expelled from the academy. You stood on the other side and denounced me at
that time, but now, are you not also facing the same situation?”
 It is regrettable to stop the tradition of our family of having the position of
being Prime Ministers. I am still in need of more and more power. While I was
thinking about that, I thought I might be able to adjust younger brother’s
behavior somehow…

“That is all I want to say. Is there something else you would like to ask?”

“…No&hellip

“Is that so. If that’s the case, please leave. I still have some work to do, so I
cannot keep you company any longer.”

When Berne left, I let out a deep sigh. Somehow, I’ve become really tired…
As long as that girl is there, Ed-sama will be covered by a shadow. Thus, it is
more necessary than ever to have him distance himself from his entourage.

Knock, knock, there was a knock on the door again. I wonder who it is this
time?

“…Please excuse me.”

“Oh, my, Sebastian. Is there something wrong?”

“When I passed by the room, I saw that there was still a light. Young mistress,
please do go to sleep soon.”

“Just a little more, please wait. I want to look over the report of the Advanced
Division. It’s the result of the farming department that Sebastian spoke of earlier
in the day. …Everyone is amazing. Everyone is studying properly and were able
to show results… Just looking at it makes me happy.”

“As I thought, the fact that they were able to gather together, have discussions
and were given a place to experiment, plays a big role. I also look forward to the
developments that will happen in the future.”

“You’re right. Things I did not know and things I couldn’t think of… When I
look at it this way, it leaves me with nothing but amazement.”

“…There are also some things that the young mistress doesn’t know, huh.”
 “Oh, my, Sebastian. That is only natural. Aside from the accounting
department, I am no good with the farming and medical department. That’s why
the High School division was made, to leave it to those people who specialize in
those fields.”

There’s a limit with just myself. Thus, it is best to leave it to those

professionals to handle.

“…That is…”

“The Financial department’s report. I’ve already looked at it. We should cut
down a little more, or else the negotiation can’t continue.”

That kind of disposition, it is necessary to think what kind of influence it will

have in a long-term span. When I saw it, my head started getting jumbled up. …
For the sake of my brain, I need a talented person or rather, an Adviser whom I
can exchange arguments with.

“You’re right.”

“…By the way, Sebastian. How did Berne do?”

“He did the work that was given to him splendidly.”

“I see…”

“…Just between you and me… While we were at the Financial department, he
asked about the young mistress. ‘Does older sister always work this much?’
‘Why does older sister work that much?'”

“…It seems like a somewhat impolite question.”

“Because of that, it is all the more surprising. In the academy, I heard that
Berne-sama is a very bright student. Nevertheless, his intelligence doesn’t have
much effect here. In addition, when he saw the documents that young mistress
was working with, he received a shock.”

“You really understand Berne well.”

“It’s because I’ve been watching over him since he was young, Berne-sama’s
expression is plainly written on his face.”

Well, that is certainly true. Sebastian has been serving our House even before
we were born, and he watched us grow up. In a sense, he is similar to being our
parents.

“…In addition, I think young mistress has already noticed it. You probably felt
Berne-sama’s eyes staring at you.”

“Well, that’s right.”

Thanks to him, I am more tired compared to usual.

“It’s because he was observing young mistress for a long time. When we
walked out of the room, because the impact he received was too much, he kept
staggering.”

“Oh my. I wonder if he has matured a little?”

If he received that much impact, I hope he decides to receive father’s teaching

by all means. Earnestly.

“I believe that it so.”

…I wonder if mother was aiming for this all along? Because that child has
really high pride, he is easy to understand. I am worried that when he returns to
the Royal City, he will go back to that flower garden and continue being part of
the Second Prince’s entourage… But since younger brother still some schooling
left, he has no choice but to return to the Royal City.

“…Thank you very much for the pleasant talk. It looks like there’s still some
hope left. Now then, as Sebastian suggested, I should get some sleep.”

* * *
 Chapter 27
Source: Imported

REPORT

By the way, younger brother stayed for several days before leaving. He had
given up on persuading mother.

…Well, even though mother and the Queen Dowager didn’t attend, it seems
the party happened without any incident. …Because the two people didn’t
attend, it is hard to say whether or not it was a success.

With this, the Baron’s daughter is now officially engaged with Ed-sama.

As usual, the First Prince didn’t show himself in the Royal City.

And so, the Second Prince graduates this year.

Compared to the First Prince who doesn’t show himself, information about the
flashy Second Prince reaches this place regularly.

In addition, the Second Prince’s faction is admirably made up of aristocrats

who enjoy being above others… In other words, other than having good lineage,
all they are good at is attending as much superfluous tea parties and balls as
possible.

By the way, most of the Houses that are in the Second Prince’s faction are
facing financial difficulties. They expend too much without thought, and they
don’t participate in developing their own fief. This information was obtained
from the Azura Conglomerate.

In other words, to say it frankly, other than their lineage, those Houses in that
faction are in a delicate situation.

In comparison, the First Prince’s faction consist of a lot of aristocrats who

concentrates in developing their fief, and new aristocrats who gained titles after
making impressive achievements.

That said, it means that the Second Prince’s faction has similar characteristics
with him, flashy and like to throw their weight around.

Father, I am worried that a hole will open in your stomach. Speaking of father,
after the engagement party, mother stayed for a while before returning to the
Royal City. On the other hand, grandfather is still the same as before, staying in
our house.

As for me, there is no particular change and is still busy every day.

“As I’ve said before, Dean. Won’t you become mine?”

Those were the words I’ve asked for the Nth time, but Dean, without blinking
an eye, smiled and responded.

“Although I’m thankful for your words…”

Likewise, this answer has also been said for the Nth time, rejection. Ahh, it’s
so frustrating.

When one listens to this conversation, it would sound like a confession… No,
it sounded more like a dangerous conversation of a madam trying to trick a
young man.

In addition, Dean has stunning emerald green eyes, beautiful blonde hair, and
a beautiful face. It looks like he also has a trained body, which increases his
charm. With his beautiful face, it can only be seen as though he’s being wooed…
Well, I guess I am trying to woo him.

“HAaaa… I understand. However, I will not give up. For the time being,
please take care of me for one week.”

“Of course.”

What do I mean by one week? It’s to help out with the fief’s politics as my
assistant.

…It all started before mother returned to the Royal City. Utilizing the
Commerce Guild’s temporary staffing services, where they send talented people
to help out during busy times with short-term contracts.

Dean is the person whom we have contracted. At first, although it is a little

rude of me to say this, but because I cannot keep tabs on every single member, I
didn’t know of his existence.

However, details of his reputation and capabilities on the scene had reached
me.

Since that is the case… I gave him something to take on individually, and he
delivered admirably. Then, I decided to have him undertake a slig

Although mother has never met Dean, she said, “If it’s him, I feel like I can
leave it to him without any worries.” Since I had full confidence in mother’s
insight and the person she picked, I selected him to become my assistant. Of
course, his abilities were guaranteed.

…In any case, I feel at ease. What I had intended and the purpose, he was able
to hit upon it on his own. It saves me a lot of time from having to explain it to
him, and I can work on other things. When I consider his abilities, he alone can
do the work of ten others.

Now then, let’s go back to the topic earlier. What I have said that sounded like
a confession is actually me trying to scout him. …Although I want him to
formally employ him to undertake the fief’s day to day affairs… but he would
only accept short-term contracts.

It seems like he has to go back home to help out in his parents’ house. That’s
why, he would stay here to work for one week, and then he would go back for
two to three weeks.

Because he’s like that, I find it regrettable to part with him and his abilities, so
I would scout him every time he comes.

Sometimes I get uncertain and think that I should suspect something, but since
the fief’s government doesn’t really have much confidential information, there
shouldn’t be any problems. …Mother’s words also played a big role.

“Yes, here’s the income and expenditure reports of the academies and next
year’s budget application.”

“…Oh, the format seems to be in order.”

“I made some modifications.”

“Thank you. A primary school has been founded in all regions… and I was
thinking of opening up a middle school for vocational training.”

“It would be difficult to do so with the existing budget.”

“Well, that’s right. As I thought, we need to make a change to stabilize tax

revenue…”

“That said, the Sales Tax is a little premature. The basis of taxation is
Fairness, Simplicity, and Equality. We are currently at the stage where the
primary schools are still newly founded, but the literacy rate will slowly
increase. The people will start to understand. Large stores aside, it will still be
difficult for small shops.”

“That, right there is…”

“Although I said that, I think it’s a novel idea. After the literacy rate goes up a
little more, and then, after a while, introduce the arithmetic and spread it little by
little.”

“Un~ …I wonder if I should start to head off in that direction?”

Ruffling through the papers, I found the draft of the income taxes.

“To abolish poll tax, and shift to income taxes… I am quite uncertain about
that. As I’ve reported earlier, the basis of taxation is Fair, Simple, and Equal.
Also, the people have all been participating in paying poll taxes, and have all
regarded it as acceptable.”

“Being too equal is also a problem. To impose taxes on a child who doesn’t
have the ability to pay them. It can only be considered as shackles to those
breadwinners.”

That’s right, I do think that poll taxes is the idea tax.

 It’s easy, and it’s equal. But I think that it’s too equal, it is impossible to
consider it as fair. In addition, for it to be imposed to those who do not have the
abilities to pay them, it will become a heavy load for them.

“…Certainly, there’s also that way to view it.”

“Right now, the draft is about imposing taxes based on an individual’s

earnings… But since it will be difficult to calculate the income taxes of farmers,
so the plan was to have the public office calculate it based on their ‘Deemed
Harvest’ and collect taxes from there.”

“Is it because of that that you’ve asked the Public Affairs to work on
clarifying the boundaries of the lands?”

“That’s right. …Of course, it’s not only for that purpose.”

“I see. Since that will be the case, it will be easy to analyze the harvest of the
crops depending on the climate year each.”

“Uun~ That’s right.”

“About that, can the public office find enough staff to do those calculations?”

“I told the Financial department to let the students who are currently enrolled
in the Finance course participate alternately. Not to mention the Finance
department, I intend to employ the graduates for that sector. The people’s
knowledge will improve sooner or later, so it would be ideal for them to learn
about taxes.”

“…That is something that will probably take a long time.”

“Well, I wasn’t expecting the results to be immediate. That’s why I said

sooner or later. In addition, we shouldn’t just consider the taxes for individuals,
we also have to prepare the taxes concerning the companies and conglomerates.

Right now, the calculations of taxes of the conglomerates’ earnings are being
jumbled up with the presidents’ earnings. It has turned out that way because the
presidents of these companies and conglomerates receive salaries from them.

First, let’s have the companies file separate taxes from their President’s
personal income, and then have the companies send an application to receive
their dedicated tax rates.”

“…What will you do if the conglomerates and companies rebel?”

“Don’t you think this will alleviate them from paying more taxes? Currently,
they have to pay import and export taxes each time they enter and exit each city.
With this, when they import and export to other places other than our fief or to a
different country, they will pay fewer taxes in the future. …In that situation,
distribution will also increase.”

“Certainly, it will be able to somewhat moderate their repulsion. Because each

company and conglomerates currently have someone enrolled in the accounting
course to learn double-entry bookkeeping, it will help when they calculate their
accounts. …This way, it will not increase their burden to some extent.”

“That’s how it is. The conversation we had earlier, let’s talk it over once more
with the people from the Finance department.”

* * *
 Chapter 28
Source: Imported

REPORT

With Dean assisting and shortening the time needed to work on fief
management, I recently have time to spare to go to town. As I thought, I feel
refreshed every time I go to town.

“Ah, Dean! I wonder if it’s fine if we make the orphanage as our last stop?”

“If that is Alice-sama’s wish.”

By the way, when I headed to town, I invited Dean along. Because work
ended early… I was thinking of ways to pay him back, it suddenly came to my
mind.

In the beginning, Tanya strongly opposed the idea. While saying, “To actually
suggest bringing someone whose character is unknown.” But because of
mother’s recommendation and grandfather’s presence, I managed to pull
through.

By the way, although Dean is not used to children, he is quite good at

handling them. Because of that, compared to me, he is more popular. …When I
think about it, I’m quite frustrated, but after seeing the happy faces of the
children, I decided to hold it in.

“Onii-chan, onee-chan. Will you come here again?”

The child approached us and looked up at us with an upward glance. Ahh, so

cute…!

“Of course. Right, Dean?”

“Yeah. Therefore, please be a good child and wait a little.”

 When dusk came, I, who enjoyed myself to the fullest, left the orphanage to
return home. Un. I had a lot of fun today. Let’s do our best again tomorrow.

Although I took a break from time to time when mother came to visit, but as
always, there was no day offs. However, when Dean came, I have recently been
taking days off and coming to town.

Or rather, when Dean is here, work unexpectedly finishes early, as a result, it

was fine even if I take a day off. As I thought, days off really are important.

“…Alice-sama…”

“Because we’re already inside the compound, it’s all right if you don’t call me
Alice anymore.”

With me retort, Dean laughed lightly.

“Pardon me. Young mistress, why do you work so hard to that extent?”

Because of the sudden and unexpected question, I stopped walking.

“You, yourself, aren’t you working hard as well?”

“It is different for me. I am working because I need to do it to live. However,

the young mistress is different. As a daughter of a Duke, a daughter of the Prime
Minister… even if you don’t work, won’t you still be able to survive?”

Well, that is certainly true. Among the aristocrats, it is rare for a woman to
work. To protect the house and manage the household is the wife’s duty. Even in
our fief, it was the butlers and the other employees who were arranged to
manage our house and the fief.

“But I was granted the position of the fief Lord’s proxy by father. And to work
befitting of our position, isn’t that what being an aristocrat is all about?”

“With all due respect… the image I had of aristocrats are people who do
nothing but exploit taxes of the people of their fief, and continued to live that
way. In addition, the young mistress could do what the fief Lord has done and
leave it all to Sebastian-san.”
 “That method, it’s not as though it has never crossed my mind. But as I
thought, since I have been given the responsibility… even though I’m still
inexperienced, I thought to give it my best. And it is also an opportunity. But
now…”

I gently looked at my hand. …A very, very small hand. It holds the life and
future of the fief’s people, but yet very undeserving to protect them, and so I
laughed while looking at myself.

“When I met the children in that orphanage, I thought that even if it’s
me&helli

“…You are right.”

When he gave a beautiful smile, I was fascinated for a moment. …That was
dangerous, too dangerous. Because Dean’s smile has destructive powers, I really
need to be careful. I became slightly embarrassed, so I quickly thanked everyone
and headed to my room in a rush. Ah, really… I’m not that kind of character.

…And then, two days later. At the end of Dean’s contract, I collapsed for the
first time since I came here. Up until now, I have always taken care of my
health… so why?

But because of my high fever, I couldn’t concern myself with thinking of such
matters, and so I slept.

The next time I opened my eyes, the room has already gotten dark. …Was I
sleeping for the entire day?

“…Haaa…”

Taking care of one’s health is the basics of the basics when it comes to work. I
collapsed and then spent the whole day sleeping… I still have ways to go.

“…Tanya.”

Although my voice sounded a little hoarse, my throat seems to be fine. …In

any case, I feel thirsty. I feel unpleasant because I perspired a lot and my clothes
were sticking to my skin.
 When I called out, Tanya who was waiting inside my room immediately
arrived beside my bed. And the expression on her face looked a little angry, and
she seemed to have cried.

“…Please give me, some water. After that, please bring me a towel dipped in
water and wrung. I want to wipe my body.”

“I understand.”

She probably already had it prepared. She shortly handed me a glass of water
and I quickly drank it. …Un, it permeates down my throat.

After that, Tanya promptly handed me a wet towel to wipe myself with.

…Tomorrow, I wonder how much work had piled up …Just thinking about it
scares me. Dean had already returned to his parents’ house by the end of this
morning. Ah, I shouldn’t have rested yesterday… Although I would think that,
it’s too late to regret it. In any case, today I will fully rest myself, and began to
fall asleep.

The next morning, while my body still felt heavy, I dragged myself to the
study. Ah, I wonder how much documents have piled up… While I was thinking
that, I opened the door and found the usual amount of documents on top of the
desk… No, it’s a slightly less than usual.

“Eh…?”

While I was wondering why, with perfect timing, someone knocked on the
door, and the person who entered was Dean.

“Dean! What’s wrong? Weren’t you supposed to leave yesterday morning?”

“Young mistress as well, is your body all right now?”

“Yes. Because I was able to rest for all of yesterday. That aside, this
amount…”

“I finished everything I could with my authority. All that’s left are the
documents and reports that need the young mistress’ approval.”
 “Is that so… Thank you. However, Dean. Will you be all right? I mean, aren’t
you delayed by one day?”

“The young mistress wasn’t feeling well, there’s no way I can leave like that. I
will be leaving tomorrow, though.”

“…I’m really sorry to have caused you trouble.”

“It’s fine. Because it’s something I did on my own. Now then, please look
over these.”

After Dean placed the documents on the desk, he left the room. When he left,
I roughly looked at the documents he left on the desk. …There’s no particular
problem. And I’m troubled because there isn’t any problem.

“….Haaa…”

I unintentionally blew out a heavy sigh. …It is no good at this rate. At this
rate, I will end up depending on him. In terms of work and other things. …It’s
like that even now. Because he is around, I feel relieved. I rely on him. …At the
same time, I want him to stay.

However, it’s no good. …I don’t want to feel like this anymore. I realized it at
that time with the situation with Ed-sama. A person will one day betray others.
Because of that reason, I believe that I must stand on my own two feet.

It has always been like that. I’ll accept the help. I will rely on others. If it’s
this person, I can leave it to them, and I start trusting them. However, on the
other hand, how much can I can leave it to this person… and how much I can
trust that person, I drew a line. Since that was the case, it would have been fine if
they ever betray me.

…Nevertheless, he is trying to destroy that line. He is slowing creeping into

the depths of my heart without permission, making me want to leave everything
to him. That’s why… I’m scared.

I strongly deny that thought and shook my head from side to side. …Let’s not
think about this any further. By not thinking about it and putting a cap on it…
before one realizes, that thought has already disappeared.
* * *
 Chapter 29
Source: Imported

REPORT

My name is Berne. Berne Tash Armelia. I am the heir to the Dukedom of

Armelia, the son of the Prime Minister, Louis Dan Armelia.

“Good morning Edward-sama. Yuri-sama.”

“Ah.”

“Good morning, Berne.”

I called out to the two people who were walking in front. Ed-sama has bright
crimson hair color, the same as Ellia-sama, the second Queen, and a distinctive
jet-black pair of eyes. With his upturned eyes, it tends to give others the
impression that he’s strict.

But when he’s with Yuri-sama, the corner of his eyes will drop a little, making
his overall facial expression look friendlier. When Ed-sama was still engaged
with my older sister, Iris, I’ve never seen him have this kind of expression. I
think it’s because he finds her really, really precious that he can’t help but
display that expression.

As for the person next to him, Yuri-sama, she has braided brown fluffy hair. It
is a kind of hairstyle that’s rarely seen and it looks very impressive. She also has
big beautiful green eyes, and with her constant changing expression, she looks
lovely overall. She is someone who always remains positive, at least I think so.

“Hey, Berne. You didn’t stay up late again to study, did you?”

“Yes, well…”

“Oh dear, Berne is overdoing himself again~?”

 “No, I’m not overworking myself. It’s because I want to study a little, I’m all
right.”

When I saw Yuri-sama’s anxious expression, my chest started to feel really

warm. The only thing I’m particularly good at… to receive Yuri-sama’s
concern… as I thought, it was just studying.

‘Berne-sama, you’re so amazing~’ If I’m not mistaken, that was the first thing
she said when she called out to me. At that time, I didn’t have any interest in her
at all, and I’m certain I even treated her coldly. Or rather, I didn’t know what was
so amazing about it.

For me to get first place, I thought it was ‘natural,’ and I didn’t even consider
it being snatched away. However, to her, always being in first place is amazing
because she’s terrible at studying, and she came up to me and asked me to teach
her many, many times.

Because it felt comfortable to be around her, by the time I noticed it, I was
teaching her all the time. While teaching her, and seeing her improve little by
little because of my instructions, somehow brought a warm feeling to my heart.

‘Berne-sama, please look at this~ Thanks to Berne-sama, my grades went up

so much~’ In the beginning, her grades were only so-so, and having improved so
much, she happily showed me her report card.

When I saw it, I felt really glad that I was able to help. …Before I knew it, I
felt comfortable hearing her high-pitched voice as though it was healing me.

…Even though I have been approached many times, I have never felt this way
before. In the end, it didn’t work out well, and she was taken by Ed-sama. Even
so, as long as she was happy, it was fine… I just wanted to stay by her side…
That’s what I thought.

In any case, because of that time, before I knew it… I was convinced that I
was amazing. I have not gone down from being first place, and I can usually
remember things after hearing it once. That’s why I thought that.

However, my way of thinking was shattered just the other day. And the person
who destroyed it was my older sister, Iris.
 When she was in the academy, she was not a very bright student. However,
when I went back to the fief recently… I saw my older sister being the director
of the conglomerate, and

Because of that, I saw her struggling with documents stacked as high as a

mountain, having conversations regarding topics I do not understand, giving
consultations, and once again scuffle with documents. After she admonished me,
she went back to work… So busy with work that looking at it makes me dizzy.

When I saw her appearance, to be honest… I received a shock. I thought that

I, myself, was someone amazing… But what exactly does that mean? The only
source of knowledge is experience.

Compared to her… I’m just a kid with a functioning head. No… It’s probably
not just her, there are probably more people. But that wasn’t the only thing I saw.

And because of that, I recently went to father and begged to receive his
teaching. I cannot go on this way, that’s what I thought. Above all, I was
mortified.

Under the strict supervision of father, I was forced to tackle many challenges.
As a result, I was forced to stay up all night in order to handle it.

* * *

When I looked towards the entrance of the academy, I saw Dorsen there. As
usual, he stands out with his short hair and muscular body.

“…Good morning.”

“Oh, Dorsen. Good morning.”

“Good morning, Dorsen. Although you look really tired… Are you okay?”

“Yeah. It’s because I underwent a harsh training yesterday. But I am okay.”

Although he’s usually reticent and deadpan, but if one was to look closely, he
does seem really tired. That said, he doesn’t really look that different compared
to normal.
 “Is that so… Just don’t overwork yourself, okay?”

“Thank you very much.”

If I’m not mistaken, Dorsen has been strangely participating in the Knights’
training as of late. Dorsen’s father, Druna-sama said that it would be an
opportunity for him to “forge and temper his character” and was forced to
participate.

…It was probably because mother was absent at the tea party conducted by
Dorsen’s house, the Katabelias… and they were subbed at official functions…
That might be the reason why Druna-sama dragged Dorsen there. In other words,
putting it simply, it was mother’s retaliation.

…About this situation, I only found out this inside story after I went to look
for father. Because of this, I remembered what my older sister said at that
time, “think about the consequences of your actions.”

* * *

When we arrived at the classroom, everyone looked towards us and gave their
greetings. …Well, since she is now officially engaged to the Second Prince… I
guess it was only natural that they greet her.

When we sat down on our seats, the bells coincidentally began to chime, and
the door opened once more.

“…Good morning~”

“Oh, good morning. Van.”

The person who arrived in the nick of time was Van Lutasha. He is the son of
the Pope of the Darryl Religion. The purpose of the Pope of the Darryl religion
and the religion itself is to aid generations of generations of aristocrats. Because
of that, although Van isn’t an aristocrat, he is enrolled at a school of aristocrats.

“Van, you are slow as always~ You barely made it just in time~”

“For me, I think I arrived here rather early. That aside, Yuri-sama’s hair has
become really beautiful.”
 “Thank you very much~ Or rather, even though Van is praising me, I don’t
feel like I’m being praised.”

Van has shoulder-length blonde hair. His hair is really glossy and is rarely
found even amongst women. Long and narrow eyes, and androgynous features.

“That’s not true at all. It really does look beautiful.”

“Th-thank you very much~ I’m sure it’s definitely thanks to Azura
Conglomerate’s beauty products.”

“Ah, that place, huh.”

“Yes~ Now that you mentioned it, I finally became a member~”

“For a mere conglomerate to actually keep my fiancee waiting…”

Ed-sama said bitterly while clicking his tongue.

“Ed-sama, you cannot say something like that~ It’s because other people had
to wait for some time, so it’s only natural for me to wait as well.”

“Yuri is so gentle.”

However, after being persuaded by Yuri-sama, his expression changed.

…Or rather, for Yuri-sama to become a member… I can’t say I’m not
surprised. Such a thing actually happened. I will not be surprised if these two fail
to become members… Or rather, I am more convinced it would be like that.

However, “that” older sister, to prevent a dispute between the royal family and
the conglomerate, she probably suppressed her emotions and did what was best
for the conglomerate… Surely the employees who adore older sister would have
felt like they had to swallow something bitter.

“That conglomerate really is very popular~ I am still waiting for mine.”

“That’s right~ I’m sure that their president is an amazing person. I respect that
person. I really want to meet the person once~”

“Since Yuri wants to meet the person, let’s invite them to the Royal Castle
once. I’m sure that the other side will be extremely pleased and honored.”

“That’s a really good idea~”

…I think she absolutely won’t come. In the first place, the people of the fief of
Armelia are considerably angry with the Second Prince. Because when I went
there, not only mother, but as soon as I was separated from older sister, the other
employees completely disregarded me as though I was a thorn on their sight.
Even if it wasn’t older sister, but someone else was president… for example Sei
or Sebastian, I’m sure they wouldn’t go either.

“…Speaking of the Royal Castle, how was the talk about the previous
matter~?”

“Ah, about the church’s soup kitchen. Of course, I got the approval. Hey,
Van.”

“Yes. The Darryl church should also be pleased to help out.”

“I’m really glad it turned out that way~ I’m sure that everyone will be
pleased.”

“Yeah. Of course, since Yuri will be the one doing it, everyone should be
pleased.”

…Yuri-sama is a gentle person. She made a proposal for Ed-sama to open a

soup kitchen for the people, and Ed-sama also aggressively made a move.

However. …To conduct it frequently, they have probably already calculated

how much budget it will need.

That is only a natural thing to do. The Royal Family is living the same as
before… Or rather, their expenditures has increased. This is because Ellia-sama
spent a lot on herself, and Ed-sama has splurged quite a bit for Yuri-sama’s
present. Nevertheless, the tax revenue has not changed.

‘If you want to live for the people, the first thing you should do is to
reexamine your own life… For example, that in engagement, instead of being
happy with Ed-sama’s present, she could have donated it to the people. However,
that girl keeps extorting presents, which is ill-natured of her.’ Father said with
indignation.

To ask for present, it was still fine if it was just once or twice, but it has
happened repeatedly to the point where the Treasury is being squeezed.

Although father and other ministers were opposed to the idea from the very
start, it was still forcefully carried out by other, and the expenses started to pile
up.

In addition, a soup kitchen is being carried out in the Royal City. …In reality,
there aren’t many people who are in need of help. Father complained that they
are just trying to earn popularity.

If the labor cost is cut down, it means that the incomes of the people will also
decrease. As a result, even the people who should have been somewhere in the
middle class will also be poor.

Up until now, I’ve always thought that Yuri-sama is a gentle person… But I
might not have seen anything at all.

“…Right now, conducting it frequently will put a large burden on the National
Treasury. This time, don’t you think it’ll be better to reconsider?”

“Why is Berne saying something like that? Isn’t it the top priority to help the
lives of the people? Everyone is happy, isn’t that a good thing…”

“Although it’s a good thing, it won’t be good if it’s too frequent. Yuri-sama,
please don’t say too many unreasonable things to Ed-sama…”

“Ed-sama is the Prince of this Kingdom. Can’t a Prince do whatever he likes?

If the Kingdom doesn’t have enough budget, it will be fine to take it from the
taxes~ Ah, and also, how about disbanding the military? Un, that’s a good idea~
Since this Kingdom is really peaceful, the military is unnecessary~ Right, Ed-
sama?”

Yuri-sama had a bright smile on her face as though she has thought of an
ingenious idea. I, however, couldn’t hide my surprise because of her words.

I thought that she seem like a small child. An inhumane… innocent child. If
one thinks about it a little, judging from the aspect of national defense, and the
standpoint of peace and order, it is something that cannot be said. Above all,
what will happen to those people who would lose their jobs. …The future will be
a beeline towards to the soup kitchen.

“Ah, Yuri is so smart. …Berne. You are being obstinate. You sounded like a
retainer from somewhere.”

“…I’m sorry for the impertinent words I’ve said.”

Ed-sama glared at me, and I shut my mouth. …Ah, father will probably once
again explode in anger. No, he has been angry. And because I wasn’t able to stop
it, he’ll probably get angry at me.

* * *
 Chapter 30
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Hmm, that child has probably already graduated…”

“…Iris-sama, is there something the matter?”

When I accidentally said those words out loud, Tanya reacted.

“Un… I was wondering if Berne has already graduated.”

It has been two years since I left that academy. When I think about how those
members have already graduated, I felt a deep emotion.

According to the story in the game, one year after graduating from the
academy, the protagonist will successfully capture someone and it will lead to a
happy ending.

It was similar to Ed-sama’s route… where I was denounced and expelled from
school, and they lived happily ever after. Of course, if she wasn’t able to capture
anyone, it will lead to a normal end, and the current harem situation… did not
exist in the game.

That said, the Second Prince’s route is the only one that’s different, because
the story ends the before their graduation, so I have no idea whatsoever on what
happens after that. Well… the only thing I know is that the situation when I
regained the memories of my previous life was the ending of the game.

By the way, although it’s a little late for me to say this now, Berne and I are
children born within the same school year. I was born between January 1st and
April 1st while Bern was born after April 1st. In other words, we are in the same
grade, and Berne will graduate at the same time with Ed-sama.

“…Young mistress, do you miss being in the academy?”

 “If you ask if I miss it, then I do… But that is all there is to it. Because those
dark days have been driven out of my mind, I don’t remember much anymore.”

“So it’s like that…”

“I wonder if their graduation will bring about fortune or misfortune… Well, I

guess it’s a good thing for our House since Berne will be able to separate from
them.”

“There isn’t any particular reason for the young mistress to worry about that
person.”

Tanya, for the time being, Berne is still the heir of our House… She has
splendidly thrown that fact aside.

“Because if this Kingdom survives, I would like the fief to have some kind of
pipeline. Although it will be a while before it’s time for father to retire as the
Prime Minister… I want Berne to be prepared to take over the position sometime
in the future.”

“…According to the young mistress’ words, this country will be destroyed?”

“That is something I cannot predict. Since the Second Prince has graduated,
the earnest struggle will be begin, so there is a possibility…”

Unlike the happy ending portrayed in the game, their happily ever after… will
probably end. After all, once the fight against the First Prince and the Second
Prince intensifies, the country will likely become impoverished.

“Now that I think about it, a letter from Master came. How was it?”

“Un? …Somehow, he said he was thankful. It seems that Berne went to father
by himself. But it wasn’t as though I did something, so if he wanted to thank
someone, he should thank mother.”

To be honest, I don’t really care much about whatever happens to Berne. If I

were to put it in a certain way, he would be someone I would use if he can be put
to use… or something like that.

“However, young mistress, excuse me for being forward… But when you
received the letter, you seem slight depressed after reading it…”

“Yes, well… The letter also had some information written about Ed-sama.”

I was really surprised by it. As for what I

I mean, it’s that Berne! Berne actually brought up the burden the situation has
on the National Treasury… But when he said that, ‘Why don’t we disband the
military,’ it became that kind of conversation.

When grandfather heard it from father, he went berserk. “The budget provided
to the military isn’t unnecessary. If you want to reduce the budget, you should
decrease the number of Knights.”

That’s what he said. Well, certainly, the Kingdom is not domestically stable
for now. And grandfather stood on the front lines during the war against
Towair…

Although there is no ongoing war against other countries, it wasn’t as though

there was a formal cease-fire with the Towair Kingdom, and because of that, we
cannot be at ease. Because of that information, grandfather got really worried
about the situation and returned to the Royal City.

“…Really, how annoying.”

When Tanya accidentally leaked those words, I pulled myself together.

Because she is usually an expressionless girl, and for her to say something like
that, I was really scared.

“Tanya, it’s not as though I got depressed because of Ed-sama nor was I
thinking about him. However, for just a moment, I was really surprised with the
contents of the letter.”

“Nevertheless, it is preposterous for young mistress to feel anxious because of

this.”

“Thank you very much for worry about me, Tanya.”

Because I’m really grateful for her worrying about me, I gave my thanks.
 “…Now then, we should return to work.”

After the tea time had ended, I went back to the study. After grandfather went
back, the mansion felt larger all of a sudden. …Grandfather really has that kind
of presence.

“Oh, my… Ryle, Dida. What’s wrong?”

While I was walking down the corridor, I encountered them right in front of
the study.

“I came here to report.”

“I only tagged along because I was bored.”

“…What have I been telling you… you should watch what you say in front of
the young mistress.”

When Dida answered in an easygoing manner, Ryle glared at him. Now that I
think about it, how many times have they had these kinds of exchanges? While I
was thinking about it, I sat on the chair.

“It’s fine, Ryle. Aside from that, how are the guards doing?”

“They are doing quite well. Because while Gazelle-sama was here, he
supervised their training daily.”

Un, since it came out from Ryle’s mouth, the result is probably good.

“That’s right. They have reached the point where they can keep up with our
swordsmanship.”

“Well… that is wonderful to hear.”

Tanya unexpectedly said words of praise. Un, for them to actually be able to
keep up with Ryle and Dida’s swordsmanship, it means that their skills have
improved. A while back when I went to observe the practice training incognito,
the only thing I saw was them hackling their sword at Ryle and Dida.

…Or rather, Ryle and Dida, exactly how strong are you guys. A little before
grandfather left, I remember him saying, “I lost to those two! I must be getting
old.”

…Because grandfather hasn’t been defeated up until now, he was slightly

annoyed. Nevertheless, before he went back, he would have mock battles with
Ryle and Dida daily. And in my opinion, his eyes were sparkling like a child
having lots of fun.

“Young mistress… the fact that these two people were able to match up with
him in terms of swordsmanship means that if they were in the military or part of
the Knight Order, they would be very influential people.”

“That certainly is magnificent. Please continuously do your best.”

…Grandfather, thank you very much. I secretly gave my thanks to

grandfather. Though I still have some questions why grandfather would want to
strengthen our guards. …Well, if anything were to happen in this country, it is
important for them to have enough strength to protect the people of our fief.

* * *
 Chapter 31
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Come to think of it, Alfred. Recently, it seems that you’ve been going out a
lot with Ludy.”

I called out to my grandson, Alfred. My name is Arya von Tasmeria. This

Kingdom’s… The Kingdom of Tasmeria’s Queen Dowager. The person in front
of me is Alfred. My grandson, and the First Prince. And the person who is
standing on the side is Ludy. He is Alfred’s childhood friend and his aide.

“Yes, grandmother. I’ve been busy with something lately.”

Although he responded with a smile… This grandson of mine, I cannot

accurately read his expressions. The smile he has looks all too natural. If I didn’t
live in a world where trickery in is the norm in social circles, I probably would
not have noticed it either.

“Even if it’s me, I know about it. Because Ellia and Ed have been perpetrating
a lot of things recently, so you probably had to follow up with the Prime
Minister, right?”

Although it’s unfortunate, our Kingdom still shouldering the debt from the
war that occurred thirty years ago. That said, the debt is gradually being repaid,
and unless we do something untactful, there shouldn’t have been any problems.

However, Ellia and Ed pulled it off magnificently. Frequently opening soup

kitchens for the people, Ellia purchasing a number of dresses for which I don’t
know if there will be enough official events for her to wear them all, and buying
a new dress for Ed’s new partner to wear during their engagement…

Afterward, after the engagement party, Ed went to travel to resorts with the
new person he was engaged with… The girl’s name was Yuri or something if
I’m not mistaken… And she said, “This is a great place. It would be great if
more people can enjoy it.” And because of that… it seemed like Ed took it to an
extreme and decided to develop that resort.

Lastly, they seemed to have splendidly opposed the Prime Minister’s notion,
acted extremely unreasonable and refused to listen to anything. In the end, the
opposition of paying for Yuri’s clothes eventually fell on deaf ears.

…In the first place, paying for Yuri’s clothes with the royal family’s budget is
strange. Because of Ellia spoiling Edward too much, he has grown impudent and
it has become really troublesome.

The budget of the Kingdom is divided between the royal family and for
national management.

The royal family’s budget should be used for the royal family’s private lives.

As for the funds meant for national management, just like its name says, it
should be used to operate the Kingdom. Take my clothes, for example, the royal
family’s budget is used to purchase clothes I usually wear. But for official
functions, funds is taken out from the national budget because it necessary for
the Kingdom’s management.

The wages paid to my personal maid who takes care of my daily needs are
taken from the royal family’s budget. However, the court ladies who takes care
of me as the Queen Dowager, they are paid using the national budget.

To be honest, I’m not completely certain about the difference between a lady’s
maid and a court ladies… For example, if I want to send a personal letter, the
help of a lady’s maid will do.

But if I want to send a letter as the Queen Dowager, the help of a court lady is
necessary. Because depending on the situation, it would be imperative for them
to look over the contents of the letter and compare it with past cases to make
sure they match.

In terms of wardrobe, the lady’s maid helps me to get dressed up, while the
court ladies checks to see if my clothing is suitable for the event.

Although the story has gone astray, sometimes discus

 But in this case… Yuri is still just a person engaged to a member of the royal
family. That being said, usually, there is no way to spend either the royal
family’s budget or the national budget on her.

“Yes, they have spent quite an amount of money, and even inside the castle,
they have also been doing various things. The Queen’s maternal family, the
Marquis House and their faction. Because of that, I’ve been forced out of the
shadows to find a talented person. And the result is as you can see.”

“After Sharia was gone, the originally dependable King… became feeble and
has to stay in his sickbed. Right now, because the information is being
controlled, it has yet to be discovered by the public, but it won’t be long before
they do.”

“Yes. Because of this, the Marquis House will gain even more momentum.”

“…Alfred.”

Looking at Alfred who is still smiling calmly, I called out his name to give
him a warning.

“…Yes, I understand. I have no intention of dying just yet. However, I still

cannot stand on the stage for a while.”

“It’s good if you understand.”

“Until all the preparation is complete, I will remain as I am until the time
comes.”

“So this means that until you can find a capable person, your preparations will
not be complete.”

“…I really cannot keep a secret from grandmother.”

Although he did not confirm my suspicion, I’m still satisfied with his
response. If it’s Alfred, I can trust that he will be able to do it.

“Oh, since that’s the case… you’ve been going out a lot with Ludy recently.
Leticia has been feeling lonely. You should talk to her for a bit.”
 Leticia is Alfred’s younger sister from the same mother. Although she’s
younger than Ed, she’s more intelligent than him, and like me, she’s betting on
Alfred.

“…That is, I will talk to her sometime soon.”

Alfred once again gave a smile with unreadable feelings. …Like this, it means
that he doesn’t intend to talk about it.

And then, after talking to Alfred about some other things, he left together with
Ludy.

* * *

“Fufu…”

When I was the only one left in the room, I thought back to the conversation
Alfred and I had. While I was thinking about it, I couldn’t help myself from
being happy and smile.

Although Alfred didn’t mention a thing about it… I pretty much knew their
destination. Even though they went here and there… In the end, the proceeded to
the Duke of Armelia’s fief.

My expectation might be realized… No, because I really think it will be

realized that I became really happy just thinking about it.

My motive is to have the daughter of the Duke marry someone from the royal
family. …Or rather, it’s because I really love Melly.

When I saw that girl with a doll-like and beautiful features, I wanted to make
her my daughter by all means. However, at that time, Mellice was already
engaged to the heir of a Dukedom, she was engaged to Louis. Because Melly has
loved Louis since she was very little, I tearfully gave up. Because if I were to
force it, I will be disliked and avoided by Mellice.

Nevertheless, I didn’t completely give up. If Melly gave birth to a girl, I will
have her engage to my grandson no matter what it takes.

Afterward, I heard from Louis that the long-awaited girl was born, and I was
happy to know that she was named Iris. My name… the “Ai” part of Arya (Ai-ri-
ya) and “Ris” of Mellice (Meru-risu) put together. Because I had not seen her
face then… I wondered if she was born premature, but when Melly brought the
young Iris to see me, I fell in love with her. Her face was a splitting image of
Melly’s. Although the color of her eyes was similar to Louis, a deep shade of
blue, but that itself had its own elegance.

I’m absolutely going to make her my grandchild… If possible, rather than

Ellia’s son Ed, I thought that Alfred would be better politically. But when Sharia
passed away, a lot of commotion happened around Alfred and Leticia, so in the
end, she was engaged to Edward.

To get engaged to one of the royal family? Because I didn’t specifically

implied whom, some complication happened. I didn’t think I had to do
something about it since it was clear that Melly dislikes Ellia so she wouldn’t
have agreed to have Iris engaged to Ed… But I didn’t think that Iris would fall in
love with Ed.

Because the two people really love their daughter, they agreed.

…Well, since she will still eventually become my grandchild, I reluctantly

agreed to it, but I didn’t think that the engagement would be suddenly annulled.

When I heard what happened, I thought that my objective has been thwarted
again… But when I thought about it again very carefully, it was a chance for me.

This time, I’ll definitely make sure that Alfred marries Iris… and make that
lovely girl my grandchild. As the saying goes, if you fail twice, there’s always a
third time… I will absolutely not fail this time. No matter what it takes, I’ll make
sure they get married, and make that child my granddaughter.

…For that to happen, I must make my move… First things first, “she has been
expelled from society,” so I must make Iris return to society.

According to my calculations, it will not benefit her if I just ask her to return
to society.

Since she was expelled from the academy, she has not once shown her face in
society. …If she did come out, she would have turned into a laughing stock
because her engagement was annulled.
 However, right now, she has done superbly well in managing their fief and is
the president of the famous conglomerate… Or rather, to give up that kind of
girl, it will be highlighted as Ed’s blunder.

Right now, all I have to do is create an opportunity to for her to appear in

society.

Now then, I should also make my move.

* * *
 Chapter 32
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…And they live happily ever after. We’ll stop today’s story-telling here.”

When I closed the open book, the children all had dissatisfied expressions and
announced,

“Eh~, more, more!”

“Please read this picture book next.”

Ah, I’m being healed. Surely if one was to look at my expression now, they
will think that I can’t endure it any longer.

I am currently holding myself back from reading some more.

“I’m really sorry. I must truly head home for today. I will definitely come
some other time, so please forgive me.”

“Eh~…”

“When will you come?”

After hearing the lonely tone of the children’s voices I almost wanted to say, if
possible I want to stay here forever…

“Although I do not know when, but I’ll definitely return. Okay? I promise
you.”

“I understand~”

“…When you come back next time, please read the picture book.”
 “Yes, of course.”

After I said goodbye to the children, I headed inside the orphanage and
greeted Mina-sensei.

…Haaa~ I don’t want to return.

When I retire sometime in the future, I wondered if I should work at the

orphanage… Or rather, I’ve been seriously considering it.

Marriage… That hope has been destroyed the moment my engagement with a
royal family member was annulled. Because that happened, my marriage ended
up nothing but a destroyed dream.

Sometime in the future, I will have to retire from managing the conglomerate
and the fief. When that time comes, I want to live quietly while being
surrounded by children… that’s how I feel.

I am really being healed. …Since there’s no foolproof way on how to raise a

child, I’m sure that troubles will occur here and there, however… as of now, I
don’t believe there will come a time where my feelings about this will cool off.

Advantageous and disadvantageous connections, strategy… not to mention in

the conglomerate, but there is always these shadows in fief politics. The number
one thing that the country uses during exchanges are the fiefs.

Because I am no gentleman with a high ranking, I never want others to say

that I cannot see what’s important and protect it. At times, there are things that
must be cut down and I have to play the role of a demon, harden my heart, and
cut those down. And things that can still be used must be used.

I must protect the people living in our fief, my precious parents, grandparents,
people who are important to me and those who are willing to work with me, at
all cost.

However, even if it’s me, there are times when I get tired. Rather than my
body, it’s my heart and mind. What was it that I read in a book… Kings are
always lonely.

Although I am not a King, the future of the people can change based on my
final decision… No matter what, it is my responsibility.

When I think about those things, as I thought, it is heavy.

Because I decided to undertake this on my own, I will do everything I am

capable of doing… That being said, I will also grow old eventually, and it will be
impossible for me to continue then, thus I must find someone suitable to replace
me.

When that time comes, I thought I will live quietly surrounded by children…
Oh my, I wonder if I was being too impatient.

Well, in order to achieve a peaceful future, I must work at it right now.

It has been half a year since grandfather departed from the Duke of Armelia’s
fief. Berne and the Second Prince has successfully graduated from school.

Right now, Berne is studying under father. The rest of the group are als

* * *

After I returned home, I immediately headed to the study. First, I will take a
look at documents concerning the conglomerate, and the fief government
afterward.

“Welcome home, young mistress.”

With that timing, the person who entered was Dean. After I collapsed that
time, I stopped leisurely going out to town with just Dean and I. Our day offs are
on a separate day, in case something happens, we’ll be able to support each
other.

“I’m back, Dean. Although it’s sudden, please give me a report.”

“Yes. …As expected, the import and export have increased after the ease on
the taxes. In addition, it looks like the profits of the conglomerates and
companies have increased.”

Since that time, we switched from poll taxes to income taxes to lessen the
taxes needed to be paid. Although there was a lot of confusion when it was still
at its introductory stage, it has settled down little by little.

Now then, just to recap where the Duke of Armelia’s fief is, it is southeast of
the Royal City, and the area it covers is quite large. The climate is eternal
spring… and a part of the south is tropical. The east faces the sea, and there are
some ports there.

I believe that the Duke of Armelia’s fief is blessed with a good location. The
climate is warm, and there is a port town. There is a sea that separates other
countries from it, although there’s a risk during war-time, but right now, it brings
in large profits.

In addition, northwest of the Royal City, without a body of water to separate

the land, lies the Kingdom which is famous for warfare, the Towair Kingdom.
Thus, compared to that place, this is better.

Returning to the story, there is a port town in our fief, and because of that,
trade is taking place there more than ever. When I had just received the position
of being the fief Lord’s proxy, I went to investigate the east where the tax
revenue is large, and the reason was because of the port town.

Presently, because of the ease of taxes, trade with other countries has
increased. With the previous taxes, not only were the people in the fief not doing
enough trade with other countries, they suffered from trading with other towns
within the fief. The taxes on exportation has been abolished and decreased the
taxes on import. In the future, we will do an occasional tax rate review based on
the product item.

In any case, because the taxes has lessened, the quantity of the import and
export goods coming and going to other fief and countries as increased.

Because of that, with the conglomerates and companies are gaining more
profits based on the goods they handle, next would be the income tax of the
conglomerates… We will be separating the income taxes of the conglomerates
and their presidents… Well, that’s something I’m looking forward to.

…Azura Conglomerate has also started to import and export to other

countries, so our profits are increasing little by little.

Now then, when the distribution increased, I discovered something interesting.

That is silk.

In my previous world, if I’m not mistaken, silk was introduced in Europe

during the Middle Ages*, and it was popular among the upper class… But for
some reason, there is still no silk in this Kingdom.

[T/N: Middle Ages span from 5th to 15th centuries. Silk was introduced to
Europe, Italy, in the 13th century after the Second Crusades. For more
information, please search for “Silk Road.”]

The mainstream here is linen, wool, and cotton. I found it interesting that
although cotton has been distribution, silk, on the other hand, is not available…
That’s what I first thought, but when trade had increased, I recently discovered
it.

Although I do know that farming silkworms are one way to produce them, and
I want the Armelia fief to make it a locality, but honestly, I do not know what
silk is made out of and the process of making it so it will require a large amount
of time. Because of that, when the tax revenue of the fief has settled down, let’s
do some trial and error sometime in the future to make.

* * *
 Chapter 33
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Why was something like this sent to me…”

The thing I presently held in my hand was an invitation. …It is an invitation to

a party held in the Royal Castle to celebrate the founding of the Kingdom.

Because it is an official event, it is usually attended by everyone, especially

those who are making a debut. That’s right, if it is the usual.

However, I have been banished from society, and ever since I have been
expelled from the academy, I have never received an invitation. Nevertheless,
that is only natural, or rather, it is bizarre for me to even receive one.

“…However, young mistress. The invitation to this party came from the royal
family. You cannot turn it down so bluntly.”

Although Sebastian said that, he was also looking at the invitation with
suspicious eyes.

“You’re right. …I should prepare myself for the worst.”

“You don’t have to worry about the fief. It’s just nice that Dean will be here,
and if anything happens, I will immediately dispatch a messenger.”

“Yes. Sebastian, I’m counting on you.”

* * *

Several days after that, I left the fief for the first time in a long while and
headed towards the house in the Royal City. It’s been almost three years since I
left the Royal City, and because it’s has been so long, I don’t have any deep
impressions of it.
 “Welcome home, young mistress.”

All the servants gathered and greeted me at the same time. And the person at
the very front was the head maid, Rimé.

“It’s been a long time, Rimé”

“Yes. To finally be able to meet the young mistress again, there is no greater
joy than this.”

“You’re being too exaggerated.”

Then, I walked passed the servants who had lined up and headed further
inside.

“…It’s been a long time.”

“Welcome home, Iris-chan.”

Inside, my parents and my younger brother were waiting.

“It’s been a long time. Father, mother, Berne.”

“Above all, it’s good that you’re in good health. It’ll be good if you spend
your time here leisurely.”

My normally strict father unexpectedly displayed a soft expression. With just

that alone, I felt slightly pleased.

“Yes, please allow me to do so.”

“More than anything, I heard from Sei that there will be another new product?
I’m looking forward to it.”

“The preparation to commercialize it is not yet completed. However, I will be

doing a trial run of the product during the upcoming party, so please look
forward to it.”

“Weellll~ Later please show it to me in secret? Can you?”

“Please look forward to seeing it tomorrow.”

 When I said that, she sported a slightly disappointed expression and consented
anyway.

“Older sister… Will you really be attending tomorrow’s party?”

“It can’t be helped. Since I received an invitation from the royal family.”

“…However, Ed-sama and Yuri-sama will be attending for sure.”

I was surprised when I heard Berne’s words, and my eyes unintentionally

widened in wonder.

“…I was surprised.”

“About what?”

“The fact that you’re actually worrying about me.”

After I said what I was thinking, Berne’s face darkens a little.

“That is… It is certainly normal for you to think that it’s a little late for me to
worry about you, but…”

“Not at all. Thank you.”

While I was relaxing like that, Rimé came to the room.

“…Young mistress, the Master is calling for you.”

“Hmmm, father is… I will go to him immediately.”

When I entered the room, father was sitting on a chair surrounded by lots of
documents. …Somehow, I see my own appearance in him.

“…So you came.”

“Yes. Please excuse me.”

“…It seems like the fief has been doing well lately.”

“It’s doing passably.”

 “Don’t be too modest. …Well, I guess that’s fine. That aside, I’m really sorry
about this time.”

“When you said ‘this time,’ are you talking about the party?”

“Yeah. Although Melly and I tried to investigate it… the insiders insisted that
the invitation came from a member of the royal family.”

“I wonder what they are intending in making me attend? It’s not as though
there’s any merit.”

“Or rather, it’s because it will be difficult for you. The aristocrats will be strict
on someone who has once been banished from society.”

“Well, if it’s about that, I’ve already prepared myself. It is a situation which I
cannot run away from, so there’s no helping it.”

“On that appointed day, there’s a high chance that the King will not make an
appearance.”

“Although it’s the party to celebrate the founding of the Kingdom, the King
might not attend? Did something happen?”

I mean, it’s the party to celebrate the founding of the Kingdom, right? So
unless something compelling happened, the King will definitely be there.

“…About half a year ago, the King collapsed.”

“No way…”

After feeling like I was hit by a massive weight, I instinctively heaved a sigh.
With this timing, and for the King to be absent. No matter how one looks at it,
the chaos in this Kingdom will intensify.

“Although he collapsed, I can’t say that his illness was serious. However, as of
now, if one just looks at him, one can immediately tell that his health is gradually
deteriorating. The party tomorrow will most likely be the trigger to set this
Kingdom off.”

Well, that’s probably how it’ll be. If the King is absent, no matter who it is,
they’ll find it suspicious. And in no time at all, rumors will start to spread.

“Since that is the case, a daughter of a Duke will probably become one of the
main topics. During tomorrow’s party, my existence will probably be in the
limelight. As for me, I really want to quickly return to the fief and resume my
normal life.”

“Ah, that’s right…”

“Father, although you probably have a lot of work left to do before

tomorrow’s party, but please take care of your body.”

“You as well. I also heard about. Didn’t you already collapse once?”

“Only for one day. But after that, I’ve always remembered to relax.”

“Is that so. When it comes to work, the body is the basis. …You as well, make
sure you don’t overwork yourself.”

“Yes. Thank you very much.”

* * *

…The next day, because the weather was beautiful, I decided to do yoga in the
garden. Although it seems like Tanya has given up on the idea of asking me to
stop wearing linen T-shirts and tights early in the morning, she probably didn’t
think that I would wear it outside. And when she saw me, she panicked.

…I’m so sorry, Tanya. However, it is warm in the Royal City, and the weather
is fine, so I instinctively did it.

Mother found with at the same time as Tanya. When she saw me, she seemed
to have gotten interested in yoga and made me promise to teach her tomorrow
morning.

Since the party will take place tonight, I should probably start making my
preparations.

I took a shower and began my preparation. After I got dressed with help from
Tanya, she also took responsibility to do my hair and make-up.
 By the way… The trial product, this time, is a dress. This dress has been
tailored with the recently discovered silk. As expected, silk… has splendid
luster. Earlier, Tanya was also looking at the dress absentmindedly.

…Now then, preparation is perfect. Spirit is also adequate. Thus, shall we

head off to the battlefield?

* * *
 Chapter 34
Source: Imported

REPORT

…Today is the founding day, and all the aristocrats will gather at the Royal
Castle for a party held by the royal family. As the head of an Earl’s House, I’ve
also been invited to this party.

Every single person who entered the venue were dressed beautifully,
following the dress code of an official function. Of course, I, as well, was
dressed in clothing I had specially tailored for this occasion.

Suddenly, the hall became noisy. …It seems that Edward-sama, Yuri-sama,
and the son of the Pope of the Darryl church, Van-sama, has arrived.

Edward-sama came dressed in a splendidly deep green suit. to him… Yuri-

sama, who entered the hall with her hand linked with Edward-sama, is wearing a
pink dress. With flowers sewed on the upper portion of her dress here and there,
it splendidly enhances her youthfulness.

Her skirt puffs up like a pannier skirt, with a slit on the side. There were also
white lace and something pale pink underneath it, and one could catch a glimpse
of them whenever she moves.

Van-sama on the other hand, as someone part of the Darryl church, was
wearing Darryl church’s formal dress.

When they appeared, the people in the hall went to them in order to greet them
one after another. Because a member of the royal family showed up, it was only
natural.

…However, there were also people who just watched them from afar. Their
actions are acceptable due to the present unstable situation. For the time being, I
did not go to greet him either, but if he comes near me, I’ll greet him then.
 Even so… Edward-sama didn’t come here as a sponsor but as an attendant.
Surely, even though he has yet to ascend the throne, he has been pressured to do
so by Ellia-sama and her House. Well, since the person in question is conversing
with Yuri-sama normally, he might not mind it at all.

While I was thinking that, the surrounding became as rowdy as the time
Edward-sama made his appearance. The people who arrived is the Duke of
Armelia and the Prime Minister, Louis-sama, and his wife, Mellice-sama.

As usual, Mellice-sama looks beautiful. Today, she was dressed in the height
of fashion, matching her light blue eyes… a dark blue gown. Really, as expected
of someone who was given the title of “The Flower of Society,” she is beautiful.

Regardless if it was a man or a woman, they went to greet the couple. The two
of them were most likely already used to it and tactfully returned the greetings.

Soon after, the surrounding of the entrance of the hall became even more
rowdy. I, as well, directed my line of sight away from the Duke and Duchess.

At that place, was the Duke’s son, Berne Tash Armelia, and the girl he was
escorting. That girl attracted the eyes of all the people in the hall. Similarly, I
was also one of the people who was admiring her.

…Beautiful. That word occupied my entire head. She had silver glossy hair
that seems to shine even more under the light. She has well sculpted facial
features, and skin as white as porcelain. With deep blue eyes, similar to the finest
sapphire.

And the dress she was wearing was glossy in addition to having some kind of
luster… I wonder what kind of cloth it’s made out of. At the very least, I have
never seen such fabric before.

And that thin beige dress tailored from that kind of fabric, is a dress
completely of a different style from all the dresses found in this place. First of
all, the dress has no puffy sleeves, and rather than being in a form of an
hourglass, it is shaped with like a curved line similar to the letter “S”… In
addition, rather than having a skirt with volume, it has a refreshing looking
narrow skirt.

With her slender figure, the dress suited her really well. And the skirt
 She seems to illuminate under the lights, and with her delicate frame… she
looked like the Goddess of the Moon. Holding that sort of impression, I couldn’t
separate my eyes from her.

…Exactly who in the world is that girl? Such a beautiful woman, I would
never forget her after seeing her once.

While bathing in the eyes of the people in the hall, she walked deep into the
hall. And then, she stopped right in front of the Duke and Duchess of Armelia
and started a conversation.

…Is she someone from the Duke of Armelia’s House…? Now that I think
about it, her appearance looks really similar to Mellice-sama…

Impossible, is she really Iris Lana Armelia-sama, the daughter of Duke

Armelia? No, the difference in appearance is too excessive… In addition, after
her engagement with Edward-sama was annulled, she should not be able to
attend any parties. If that’s so, then…?

While I was thinking of that question inside my head, another door opened.
The person who arrived was the Queen Dowager… Queen Dowager? Not the
King but the Queen Dowager…? But at the time when the organizer made an
appearance, I suddenly remembered something.

Before the King rose to the throne, she was once the Queen who dominated
this Kingdom. This was because when her elder brother, the Crown Prince, died,
she became the only direct descendant of the royal family. However, because it
was unprecedented for a woman to take the throne, she married a Duke and had
him assume the role of the King.

During that era, rather than the King, it was the Queen who appeared time and
time again and acted as the organizer. Therefore, I feel nostalgic looking at the
current spectacle.

When the previous King, her husband, passed away and her son, the present
King, rose to the throne, and she quickly backed away.

And when the King married and the Earl’s daughter, the Queen then became
the Queen Dowager and retired to the Queen Dowager’s palace.
 Since then, she hasn’t been participating much in these kinds of events…
Really, I wonder if something happened.

Naturally, there were others who remembered the past and lowered their
heads. I was also one of those people.

She accepted our greetings with a smile and sat at the seat reserved for the
royal family. At the same time, the music started playing and the party began.

For some reason, the Queen Dowager was looking at the mystery woman
Berne-sama brought, who was currently engrossed in a conversation.

Suddenly, the mysterious woman began to move. Apparently, she was called
by the Queen Dowager. When she was in the vicinity of where the Queen
Dowager was sitting, all of us had already forgotten our own conversations and
perked our ears to listen to theirs.

“The Duke of Armelia’s daughter, Iris Lana Armelia. I have been looking
forward to the day I finally meet you. And thus, I have invited you to today’s
party.”

When we heard the Queen Dowager’s words, a shock ran through us. As I
thought, she was the eldest child of the Duke of Armelia, “the woman” involved
in that event…

To think that it was the Queen Dowager who had personally invited her, we
couldn’t hide our surprise.

What in the world was the Queen Dowager thinking about…

“You have achieved spectacular success as the President of Azura

Conglomerate, and I’ve also heard about the splendid work you have done in
managing the fief as the fief Lord’s proxy. I hope you enjoy yourself today.”

When the Queen Dowager said those words, all of us received an even greater
blow.

She was the person who is operating “that” Azura Conglomerate? In addition,
she was managing the fief as the fief Lord’s proxy!
 Speaking of Azura Conglomerate, it is a popular conglomerate in the
Kingdom, large enough to fight over the first or second spot.

Although it has only been recently established, not even three years old…
nevertheless, with conglomerate’s excellent management and unprecedented
product line-up, they quickly gained attention. Their chocolate products is a
great favorite of mine, and my family is using their beauty products.

“…If you’re troubled with anything, please feel free to consult with me,
anything is fine.”

“…It is my great honor.”

With beautiful movements, she expressed her gratitude and withdrew.

Although only three to four sentences were said during the conversation, because
the organizer must talk with various other people, this was only natural.

When she withdrew, the next person was called.

She once again returned to being a wallflower. The person probably wanted to
remain inconspicuous… however, everyone was glancing at her.

With just that exchange alone, everyone was aware that her value had become
immeasurable.

First of all, her appeal of being the President of Azura Conglomerate. With
ample funds and assets, she is an existence that can’t be ignored.

However, above all… she has the support of the Queen Dowager. She was
summoned by the noblest of all nobles in the Kingdom, and she was asked to
consult with the Queen Dowager about any matter. The royal family… to receive
the backing of the person with the most influence in a place like this is an honor.

Now that it has come to this, why did Edward-sama annulled his engagement
with her… After all, with her beautiful appearance, talent, lineage, and
backing… No matter how one looks at it, she’s attractive.

Or rather, if he really wants to ascend the throne, she is someone he would

want to draw in. To actually ignore the lady, annulled his engagement with her,
and immediately get engaged to another girl, if anything, it was too malicious.
 At the very least, the neutral people will sneer in secret while the First Prince
faction will probably gloat about this. And the people in the Second Prince’s
faction, after having let go of such a big fish, I guess they would probably end up
gritting their teeth.

Right now, everyone wants to get acquainted with her and were looking for
the perfect timing to do so. However, she is always in a conversation with one of
her family members, and because of that, it’s hard to find the right timing.

“Huh, it’s been a long time, hasn’t it~”

While the others were thinking of strategies, a girl who couldn’t read the
atmosphere made such remarks.

* * *
 Chapter 35
Source: Imported

REPORT

Right now, I am in the middle of a mayhem.

…It is currently the party to commemorate the founding of the Kingdom. I

thought it was strange for me to be invited, and when I arrived at the venue, I
resolved myself and entered the place.

However, when I entered, rather than receiving cold gazes from the people,
they looked at me with curiosity and interest. At this time, I thought, “Huh? It is
different from what I had been expecting…”

And when I received a summon from the Queen Dowager, I didn’t think that
she would say kind words and give me her support. Huh? Could it be that the
person who invited me was the Queen Dowager… that’s what I believed.

Since my mission for today has ended, I heaved a sigh and calmly walked to a
corner.

However, I didn’t think that Yuri-sama would appear right in front of me. …In
addition, standing next to her was the grumpy looking Ed-sama, and Van-sama
who was looking at me curiously.

“…It’s been a long time.”

For the time being, I replied with a smile. …It doesn’t look stiff, does it?

“Iris-sama, it’s been a long time since you have not attended the academy~
I’m glad to see that you’re looking energetic~”

Huh, sarcasm? Was that sarcasm? Or is she simply saying that because she’s
worried about me? Since the opponent is Yuri-sama, I hesitate to make any
judgment…
 “It is a good thing that Yuri-sama is also looking well.”

For the time being, I made a harmless remark.

“…I’m surprised. To think that it’s actually Iris-sama.”

Van-sama who was standing on the side made a comment.

“Didn’t I tell you so? I’m really good at distinguishing a person’s face. In
addition, she’s together with Berne, so I thought she’s definitely Iris-sama.”

Yuri-sama said proudly… even though she was at that place when it all
happened. Together with Berne, you were there driving me out with all your
might!

Even so, you’ve changed too much. I didn’t notice at all.”

“Yuri is really smart.”

“Fufufu… Thank you very much, Edward-sama.”

….Yes, yes. As usual, you guys are surrounded with “kyakya ufufufu” pink
atmosphere. To actually act that way in front of your previous fiancee, you really
lack consideration.

On the other hand, I’ve already given up a lot of things to Yuri-sama…

Besides, I wonder if Edward-sama has always been this happy? While I was
wondering that, a doubt immediately arose within me after remembering the last
words I said at the academy.

“…By the way, why is Iris-sama making an appearance here today~?”

I didn’t expect a sudden punch from Yuri-sama, and within a moment, the
smile on my face disappeared.

“Why, you ask…?”

“Because Iris-sama…”

“There’s no need for you to ask her why she’s asking you that question.
Because you do not have any position to make an appearance at this place.”
 Interrupting what Yuri-sama was saying, Edward-sama said while looking at
me with hatred. Even if you don’t glare at me that much, it’s not as though I
would eat her.

“No position…”

“It’s because Yuri is gentle. She’s giving you a piece of advice to remind you
of your position.”

Or rather, listen to the other person’s story first! In addition, why are you
being so boastful?

“…Advice?”

On the other hand, Yuri-sama doesn’t seem to understand what Ed-sama said
and a question ma

“…The reason I am in this place is because I received an invitation from the

Queen Dowager. With or without any position, it is my duty, as a subject, to play
my part.”

“Wha…! Grandmother did…?”

Ed-sama looked really surprised and his eyes widened. Were you not paying
any attention when I went to greet the Queen Dowager a little while ago?

“No, that’s impossible… To someone as inhumane as you, there’s no way

grandmother will send you an invitation. If you want to tell a lie, make it a little
more believable.”

Although you are not convinced… those words are not something you should
say to someone who you were once engaged with… When I was about to say
something, Yuri-sama said something before me.

“…Umm~ What have you two people been talking about? I don’t really
understand it~…”

“…Haaa…”

With Yuri-sama’s words, his anger immediately lessened. You don’t

understand it well? It was you who brought up this topic in the first place.

“About the thing I wanted to ask~… Why Iris-sama came here in person… Is
it because Iris-sama wants to advertise that dress today~ At least that’s what I
was thinking~”

“…?”

“Yes~ Because Iris-sama is someone from the Duke of Armelia’s House,

right? If you think about the Duke of Armelia’s fief, then Azura Conglomerate
will naturally come to mind. What I wanted to hear is if Iris-sama was asked by
the Azura Conglomerate to wear that dress and come here to advertise.”

I wasn’t asked to do it or anything, after all, I am the President of Azura

Conglomerate. As I thought, they didn’t know that I am the president of that
conglomerate… Then, I remembered the chaos that occurred when I was talking
to Sei and was told that these two people wanted to apply to become members.

“No… I wasn’t asked to advertise it or anything… but it is the truth that fabric
used for this dress will be introduced as a new commodity.”

“Oh, as I thought~! It’s really beautiful. I would also want to have a dress
tailored in this fabric. Where can I buy it?”

Leaving Ed-sama aside, Yuri-sama advances her conversation with me.

“Because we have yet to gather a lot of materials, it is currently not up for

sale. But we’ll have enough materials soon enough, and a product line will be
launched soon after.”

“Oh, is that so~ Because it looks really wonderful, I want one by all means…
That’s what I was thinking. Is there anything you can do?”

“Although I am glad about your praise… however, we really do need more

time, so pardon us.”

After all, it is being exported from another country, so the price is quite high. I
thought that it can’t be helped since it’s silk, but thinking about the costs such as
transportation, there’s a deficit.
 Because of that, it doesn’t look like the conglomerate will be able to market it
on a large scale… Even if we were to sell it at a high price, there’s not enough
fabric. This time, I only made this dress because it was necessary.

“Eh~… But…”

“Th-that’s right. Yuri who will soon become a member of the royal family
wishes it. It will be an honor for the conglomerate, and it’s their duty to
immediately fulfill it.”

“Even if you say so, what’s impossible is impossible.”

“I-impenitent…!”

Ed-sama said with his face bright red. Fortunately, most people didn’t seem to
hear our conversation because they were involved in conversations of their own,
and also thanks to the music orchestral playing… Nevertheless, the people who
were just nearby heard everything. Ah, how troublesome.

“…It’s really rowdy, isn’t it. What is going on?”

Mother suddenly appeared behind me.

“Ah, Duchess of Armelia. It’s been a long time~”

“…”

Splendidly ignoring Yuri-sama’s greeting, she walked towards me.

“Are you alright?”

“Eh… I’m doing fine, mother. To cause such a racket, I’m really sorry to
worry you.”

“Duchess of Armelia!”

With the same tone as earlier, Ed-sama called out to my mother. Ah, a wrinkle
suddenly appeared in the middle of mother’s forehead.

“Oh, Your Highness. Why are you speaking in such a loud voice in the middle
of a party?”
 “Under this circumstances… Why did you disregard Yuri! This is a
blasphemy against the royal family.”

“Well, Your Highness. Surely you jest. …I’m certain you haven’t forgotten the
manners of the court, have you?”

Mother unfolded her fan and covered her mouth with it. On the other side of
her fan, I’m sure she’s blowing a big sigh.

“For a person who has a lower social position to carefreely address a person of
higher social standing, the people in the surrounding will question the fineness
of that person. If Yuri-sama is to become your princess… No, because of this
reason, she should be well informed of such manners.”

Mother quietly looked at Ed-sama and Yuri-sama’s appearance.

“However, Yuri is the person who is engaged to me.”

“Yes, that she is. Although she’s someone you are engaged to, it doesn’t mean
you have been formally married… In other words, she is not part of your House.
Until then, her position will stay the same. …Before you get married, no one
knows what will happen until then.”

Mother suddenly glanced towards me. Yes, that’s right. It is the truth that I had
my engagement annulled.

“I don’t think social status is related. When someone greets you, you should
return the greeting. Isn’t this the most natural thing to do~?”

“…”

Mother and I… No, everyone in the surroundings was dumbfounded. No, Ed-
sama and Van-sama were not stunned at all.

A natural thing… to do. To say such things in a world of aristocrats where

manners and formalities are essential is a serious offense. With the King on the
top, the rest of the aristocrats are under him in a shape of a pyramid.

In Japan, it is proprietary to greet people and return the greeting of someone

else. However, there are various ways and manners to greet and return a
greeting, and that identically exists in this world.

“Yuri-sama. As someone who might become a member of the royal family,

you need to learn how to conduct yourself.”

“It is as Mellice says.”

I thought that a new person is making an appearance, I didn’t think that it

would be the Queen Dowager.

“Grandmother…!?”

“Queen Dowager, is it fine for you to leave your seat and come here?”

While Ed-sama was surprised that she made an appearance, mother, on the
other hand, inquired nonchalantly.

“It’s fine. The greetings have pretty much ended. That said, Iris. Let’s go over
there, and please let me hear the story of what you have been up to recently.
Mellice, will you be coming as well?”

“Yes, I will come.”

“Is that so. The Duke of Armelia and the Marquis of Anderson are already
there waiting for you. Please be my conversational partner.”

“Certainly.”

“Since you’ll be the only one left here, Berne, come with us to where the
Duke of Armelia is.”

“Yes.”

When we were about to take our leave, Ed-sama once again called out.

“Grandmother…!”

“What is it? You’re being too rowdy. …In this party, there are also people
from other countries in attendance, so what’s with your awful state. You people,
retire and cool your heads. Because with your appearance, the fineness of our
Kingdom will be questioned.”
 However, the Queen Dowager treated him coldly, and walked away, leading
the four of us. The passing attendees looked at the expression on the faces of Ed-
sama and the others… However, Ed-sama and Yuri-sama stood there with a
blank surprise.

After that, the Queen Dowager returned to the seat reserved for the royal
family. The people around her were people with high social status and
distinguished guests from other countries, such as grandfather who is considered
this Kingdom’s strongest military general, and important key figures involved in
the Royal Court, and this impressive gathering of eminent and powerful
members were smiling and laughing.

For these members to attend this party held by the Queen Dowager shows that
even until now, the Queen Dowager’s influence is still as powerful as ever.

I wonder if it’s good that I came… that’s what I was thinking. Because I didn’t
want to be at that place, I quietly stayed beside the Queen Dowager and
conversed with her.

* * *
 Chapter 36
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…I guess his status has dropped.”

I spoke of the details of the party that happened the other day with Alfred who
is currently in front of me. However, because it’s been a long time since I made
an appearance at a party, I was really tired.

“If Ellia and her maternal house also made a move, I think it would have been
more interesting. However, Ellia was busy greeting other aristocrats… She was
too absorbed, frantically greeting and soliciting them to increase their influence
that she didn’t notice. It’s the same with the Marquis’ House.”

Alfred nodded looking satisfied.

“It’s not good to be too greedy. Since people from other countries were in
attendance, it’s not advantageous to show that our Kingdom is in chaos. Still, it
has reduced the influence of the Second Prince’s faction… and tipped the
balance of the neutral members’ opinions. As expected of you, grandmother.”

“I didn’t do anything at all. If I have to say something, it was Edward who

caused his own self-destruction… is probably the best way to explain it. At any
rate, has that child always been so thoughtless?”

“Who knows… From the very start, he has always been egotistical. If one is to
describe his current state, it will be “If he loses his stopper, he will rampage,” or
somewhere along those lines.”

Hearing Alfred’s description… I thought it was accurate and nodded my head.

It was a perfectly fitting phrase.

“So what you’re saying is that the stopper, that Baron’s daughter… must be
taken away. How was it? Since it’s you, you have probably already investigated
her.”

“Yes, of course. …Ludy.”

“Yes.”

Ludy, who always stood on the side, reacted to Alfred’s words and took a step
forward.

“When we investigated the girl, we found out that she is the illegitimate child
of the head of the House of Noir. His partner was a housemaid who was serving
in the Royal Castle.

After that, the maid resigned from her position and entered the Noir House.
Then, she gave birth to a daughter, Yuri, she left the Noir Baron House and went
into seclusion.

Baron Noir seemed like he looked for her whereabouts, but he was not able to
find her for the past dozen years, and it wasn’t until the year before the girl
enrolled at the academy that she was found.”

Until she was found, I wonder if she has been living in the streets? Even so, to
actually look for her without any result for over a dozen years, exactly how large
of an importance did the Baron place on her existence…?

“Is that so… Are there any other information?”

“I am really sorry. There is no other information right now.”

“I understand. Please continue your investigation on her.”

“Certainly.”

“…That said, it would be advantageous for you to have that stopper

removed.”

“…Well, I wonder what it is you’re implying.”

When I asked, Alfred played dumb and smiled. Really, he absolutely doesn’t
want to reveal his intentions.

“However, because of this matter, there are those who would definitely side
Second Prince faction thinking… “Since he doesn’t have a good head on his
shoulders, he should be easy to manipulate.” and thus joined delightedly. As for
the people who are on our side, they were probably pleased to see Edward
showing such an appearance. Therefore, it’s presumably very convenient for
you, right?”

“…Well, I won’t disagree that it will not be a disadvantage to me if he

Although Alfred said while smiling wryly, I, too, agreed with him. The people
at the top should protect the common people… As of now, there aren’t many
aristocrat Houses with prided themselves in doing that.

Or rather, they do things for the prosperity of their own Houses… To be

prideful of their social standings for their own self-satisfaction, and repeatedly
use their influences for their personal greed. These kinds of people, they will
probably also try to make use of the royal family.

…Since it’s like that, Edward will not be a good ruler. After all, if I have to
point out something, he gives the impression that he would do whatever he likes.

After all, there might be another side who would want to make use of that
child. …Even more so because Alfred has yet to show himself.

Alfred hasn’t taken the center stage for more than ten years. Even though he
attended the academy for noble children, he graduated from the academy without
using the royal family’s name. There are probably not a lot of people who
remembers him when he was younger.

The First Prince whose name is not even well known, and the Second Prince
who can be used… That’s probably what some people are thinking.

However, on the contrary, it is a chance to completely eradicate those people.

As long as that child continues to act the same way as he did in yesterday’s party.

“…And so? Have you already made plans on what you intend to do in the
future?”
 “…”

Although I tried asking, as I expected, he remained silent. The only thing he

did was smiled. Really, although he is my own grandson, I cannot read his
emotions.

“Well, it’s fine. Based on whatever it is you plan on doing, I will just go along
with it. No matter what it is you have planned, I’m sure that the results will be
splendid.”

As long as the daughter of the Baron, Yuri, is present, nothing can be expected
of Edward. This is something I understood during the recent party.

When I think of the moment that child ascends the throne and obtains the
power… The risks are too big. That being the case when I consider the future of
this Kingdom… I can only entrust it to the person in front of me, Alfred. Even if
Alfred ends up letting me down, he is still better than that child.

“…Which reminds me, I invited Iris to the recent party. She has grown up and
became really beautiful.”

When I said that, he reacted with a sudden but slight twitch. …However, his
face immediately returned to his previous smiling expression where one couldn’t
read what he’s thinking.

“Grandmother. Why did you especially went out of your way to invite her?”

Although his the tone of his voice was a little sharp, I was happy. Because it
means that he is considerably concerned in her affairs.

“Oh my, it’s because I love girls who always does her best. Isn’t it natural for
me to want to meet her?”

When I started recalling it, I started to smile. She has similar facial features to
Melly, and one can feel the same atmosphere the Duke of Armelia has
surrounding her.

Fufufu… If Melly is a large rose, then Iris similar to a beautiful, upright and
dignified lily. Her elegance is different, that’s what I thought when I saw her.
 “In addition, this is a positive thing for Iris, isn’t it? I heard from Melly that
she’s been receiving invitations left and right.”

“…Considering her quick-wittedness, there are no possibilities that people

will not approach her.”

“That might be so. Her background in business, achievements, appearance,

and lineage… all of them are really attractive. Doesn’t Alfred thinks so as well?”

“I think so, too.”

Alfred answered casually. Ahhh, really. Although I think it’s fine if he let his
expression loose a little more. While I was thinking so, when I quietly observed
Alfred, I noticed that he looked a little troubled which cause me to deepen my
smile.

“What is it? It seems like you want to ask something.”

“No? There’s nothing in particular.”

In this kind of situation, it can’t be helped if I want to make him more

unsettled. Well, since I was able to shake Alfred a little, let’s call this a win.

“Come to think of it, Alfred. In your eyes, what do you think of the House of
the Duke of Armelia?”

“What exactly do you mean by that?”

“The government of their fief, and its structure. …I don’t have any ulterior
motive.”

“If I were to put it in one word… it’s ‘interesting.’ Various reforms are being
made. If there’s something I’m worried about, it’s their growing military
potential. In my opinion, one hundred years in the future, it won’t be strange if
the Duke of Armelia’s House will become the most prosperous in the entire
Kingdom.”

“As I thought, it’s like that after all. It’s not something to be happy about if
one House has too much power. …That said, for the development of the
Kingdom, it is necessary for each fief to advance as well. Because of that, we
must make an allowance on something that shouldn’t exist.”

“Although you say that, since it’s grandmother, it’s not like you will do
anything unkind towards their House. The fact that the Royal Guards whose
skills are the pride of the royal family are mostly from the Duke of Armelia’s
House, and that we continue to leave them alone is an excellent proof of that.”

“Well, that’s right. In addition, there is also that fact that the previous heads
and current head of their family have been supporting the entire Kingdom as its
Prime Minister… And compared to other nobles, they are the definition of an
aristocrat who behave like proper aristocrats and contribute to the Kingdom…
Especially with the current situation, they haven’t done anything particularly
rebellious.”

Not only is the Duke of Armelia doing a good job being the Kingdom’s Prime
Minister, their House also makes contributions towards the royal family. Rather
than chipping the power and influence of that House, it makes one more
confident that that House is powerful.

In addition, I also heard some of their standpoints. They are gradually giving
their support to Alfred to become the next King. Because of various situations,
Edward has gotten himself into a difficult position with the Prime Minister.
Although I have been retired up until recently, I’m being made to work. Just like
once upon a time… because of that guy.

“…Well then, grandmother. Please excuse me, I must get going now.”

When the conversation ended, Alfred bowed towards me and left.

* * *
 Chapter 37
Source: Imported

REPORT

Ah, how nostalgic… For a while, I looked at the scenery of the Royal City in
comparison to the fief and became absorbed in it. Compared to the day-to-day
life in the fief, living in the Royal City felt like a raging wave.

That is because of what happened ten days ago…

“Oh my, it does seem that a lot of invitations has arrived.”

After the party to commemorate the founding of the Kingdom, we decided to

spend a day to relax at home and drink tea. Although my body doesn’t feel that
tired, my mind did. At that time, while I was drinking tea with mother, one of the
butlers serving our house came to deliver invitations sent to our House.

“Earl Monroe and Marquis Rudolf are associates of Ellia’s maternal House…
So there’s no way I would go.”

“The invitations are not just for Her Grace, but there are invitations for the
young mistress as well.”

“I’m not understanding the meaning more and more. Well… after looking at
what happened at that party, I can understand why they would want to make an
acquaintance. Iris-chan, do you want to go?”

“No way… I certainly never had a thought of going.”

For me to attend a tea party held in the Houses of one of the Second Prince’s
faction? I will absolutely refuse to go. In the first place, there’s no point in trying
to deepen the association now.

“I thought so as well.”
 Mother blew out a sigh and continued drinking tea.

“Oh, are there any other Houses that you would like to go to?”

“…The House of Marquis Langley.”

“The House of Marquis Langley? Ah, if I’m not mistaken, the daughter of that
House was one of Iris-chan’s classmates.”

“Yes. We got acquainted while I was still in the academy.”

Mimosa — I wonder how she’s doing…? Although we’ve been exchanging

letters from time to time, it’s been more than two years since we last met.

“If that’s the case, then we’ll go to Marquis Langley’s House. Besides that, is
there any other Houses you would like to go to?”

“Hmm, which Houses does mother think will be fine to go to?”

Apart from the Houses part of the Second Prince’s faction, there are numerous
other invitations. However, because I didn’t leave the fief for so long, I am not
well informed regarding most of the Houses.

However, since I got the opportunity to make some connections… I would

also like to take the time to get acquainted with some of them. Because of that,
“which House” to go to becomes really important.

Because I don’t have much time… I need to be efficient. In order to decide on

which Houses would be best to make acquaintances with, I consulted with
mother.

“I guess Baron Messi’s House would be good. After that, the Earl of
Dranbalt’s House.”

“The Earl of Dranbalt’s House, if I’m not mistaken, mother and that House’s
Countess has a deep friendship?”

From the corner of my memory, I remembered mother going to the Dranbalt’s

House a lot.
 “Yes. The Countess has really good sense, and it’s very interesting to talk to
her.”

“Since it’s mother who is saying that, it’s quite a compliment.”

“Thank you. …In addition, Dranbalt’s House is part of the neutral faction, so
when they hold a tea party, the majority of the people invited are also neutral
members. If Iris-chan wants to learn about the strife of the factions, won’t this be
a perfect chance?”

As expected of mother… It was as if she rea

“If Iris-chan will be going, I will go as well.”

“Let’s go together, mother. Then, is there something about Baron Messi’s

House?”

“As for Baron Messi, he is one of the people who fought alongside father in
the war against the Towair Kingdom. Knighthood was bestowed upon him
because of his military exploits… However, the region he governs is adjacent to
the Towair Kingdom, so even though it’s the season, he rarely leaves his fief in
order to protect the border.”

“Baron Messi… Ah, you mean Mabaras-sama? I heard about him from
grandfather once. If I’m not mistaken, he is a close friend of grandfather.”

“That’s right. And he is also known as the excellent right arm of father. You
do know that in the past, father played an active role in the military unit during
the war?”

“Yes. Of course, I know about it.”

At that time, there was an impasse… No, we were actually a little inferior, and
the person who turned the tide and brought victory to the Tasmeria Kingdom was
grandfather.

Because what had happened, grandfather was appointed as General, and even
until now, he is respected by the Knights and Military personnel.

…And when I wanted to hear about the old times from grandfather, if I
remember correctly, he stayed silent while looking embarrassed.

“That’s right. Because the history books omitted the a lot of details, not a lot
was said about what happened in the vicinity. Nevertheless, because of what had
happened, it led to Mabaras-sama being rewarded with Knighthood…”

“Certainly, since it’s like that, it would be best for me to meet him at least
once.”

This is a rare opportunity… Since that’s the case, I should meet him at least
once.

“Yes. In addition, Baron Messi is part of the First Prince faction, naturally,
most of the people who will attend are part of the First Prince faction.”

“If that’s the case, there is more of a reason for me to go.”

“That’s how it is. …Earl Monroe holds entertainments all the time, but it
would be more constructive for him to be more like Baron Messi who is usually
protecting the borders.”

“…Yeah…”

After listening to mother’s words, I immediately pulled up a map of Tasmeria

Kingdom in my head. That reminds me, the House of Earl Monroe and Baron
Messi’s fief are close to each other, which near the borders of our Kingdom and
Towair Kingdom’s.

If I’m not mistaken, it was also the main battlefield during the war against the
Towair Kingdom. Because that area is where the granary is, the war started by
aiming for the crops.

The Towair Kingdom is further up north where the land is mostly damp. In
comparison, our Kingdom is rich in crops and that’s the reason why they aimed
for our Kingdom.

Most of our country has everlasting spring, we have a lot of fertile lands
where crops can easily grow. The land governed by Earl Monroe is north of
Tasmeria Kingdom, which has four seasons, but nevertheless, different crops can
be produced.
 “Does Earl Monroe’s fief covers a large area of land?”

“Yes, something like that. However, every year, even before the season
begins, he’s staying in the Royal City. He attends parties here and there, and in
return, he also holds considerable entertainments.”

“Is that so, but why…”

Especially since the location around his land is insecure. The war against the
Towair Kingdom ended, but there was no signed truce agreement, so there is no
ceasefire. That said, I am hopeless to help with the situation since that area is not
where the fief I govern is. The only thing I can do is keep it in mind and observe
what happens.

“Let’s put that matter aside. This time, since Iris-chan doesn’t have much
time, I thought it would be good, but what do you think?”

“Yes… As mother suggested, I will be attending the events of these three

Houses.”

“Is that so. Then, let us send an answer immediately… and the closest event
is…”

“It’s the event at Marquis Langley’s House. The event is the day after
tomorrow. However, instead of calling it an entertainment, it’s more like a
private event.”

We quickly gave our answer to the butler who was still waiting.

“Is that so. Then, Iris-chan. Let’s start our preparations tomorrow.”

“Yes, mother.”

Thus, this began my visitation of parties after a long time. …That said, there
was only three.

* * *

Translator’s Message
 Remember when I told you guys that there was a snowstorm here and ruined
our electrical line? Well, a tree also landed on our roof and wrecked it.

The repairman was scheduled to come today, so I stayed home to work,

however, I didn’t think that they would be so loud to the point where I couldn’t
get any work (translation) done… Thus, this chapter was a little late.

chapter will be released in about an hour or two.

PS: Disqus (the comment section) is undergoing maintenance from April 21 to

April 23 (Thursday to Saturday), so please don’t panic if it doesn’t appear.
 Chapter 38
Source: Imported

REPORT

Firstly, it was the visit to Marquis Langley’s House.

Because it’s a private event, I thought that I wouldn’t feel nervous… But after
thinking that it’s been a long time since I met Mimosa, I started feeling nervous.
After I have arrived in Marquis Langley’s mansion, one of their servants led me
to their drawing room.

“…It’s been a long time. Iris-sama.”

In the drawing room, Mimosa was already there sitting while waiting.

“Thank you very much for your invitation today.”

I returned her greetings and sat down. With that timing, apart from one lady’s
maid, Mimosa asked all the servants to leave the room.

“…Let’s stop the greetings here… Iris, it has really been such a long time. I’m
glad to see you looking so spirited…”

I wonder what happened to that solemn atmosphere from earlier, she returned
to her natural self. Mimosa Langley. She was my classmate in the academy and
my best friend. As for her appearance, with slightly drooping eyes, she looks
gentle and cute. Because my facial features look a little strict, there’s a complete
contrast between us.

“I’m sorry for worrying you, Mimosa…”

“Seriously. While I was resting because of a cold, I didn’t think you would be
expelled… That’s why I kept telling you to be careful of those people.”

Mimosa did warn me severely back then. ‘Don’t get too close to that daughter
of a Baron, Yuri, and not be too concerned with her.’ However, when I saw her
getting close to Edward-sama, I tried to interfere and was faced with
uncompromising retaliation as a result.

“I have reflected. At that time, I didn’t think that the other side would plan so
far ahead and retaliate to that extent.”

“You’re right. If it was the old them, I don’t think they would even think of
going to that extent. However, when those people became associated with that
child, they changed a lot.”

“Yes… Mimosa, you noticed it as well?”

“Isn’t it only you who did not notice because you were too crazily absorbed
with Edward-sama? With just a glimpse, I saw it all. Hey, Iris… to be honest,
I’m scared of that girl.”

“…Scared?”

Although I started to smile, but after seeing the serious expression on her face,
I withdrew my smile. When I came face to face with her during the party, she
looked like an innocent girl with the fascination of a child, so I didn’t really
think about it.

“I’m scared because I cannot tell what she’s thinking at all. In addition, she
seems really innocent under the guise of a child… But it doesn’t feel that way at
all.

I mean, if you look at those people… Until those people met that child, they
would act according to training they were given depending on their individual
statuses, so do you think they would have behaved in such a way?

It is because they understood their own positions that they were more vigilant
compared to others of people who might want to utilize them… Nevertheless,
they immediately and readily fell into that child’s palm and moved in the way
she wanted.

And because they themselves are not aware of the situation, it’s attributed to
that child’s clever actions. Even their arrogant behaviors, I found it suspicious
and wondered if there’s any meaning behind them.”
 “…Are you not thinking about it too much? I mean, her actions and way of
speaking might just be her natural self.”

In this situation, I find it difficult to think that it’s that child’s technique.
That’s what

…That said, there is also that part of me who is in complete denial. One of the
reasons is because I felt uneasy is concerning the words Mimosa used to
describe the Baron’s daughter, Yuri, while she was still in the academy. The
other reason is because I thought that the things she spoke of was too extreme…
and I tried to drive it to the corner of my mind.

“…Is that so… Really, let’s put a stop to this topic.”

Although Mimosa didn’t look convinced, she couldn’t find any words to
refute it, and seemed to have grudgingly agreed.

“Apart from that, Iris. How are you doing these days?”

After switching the topic, Mimosa returned to her natural calm self and asked.
Mimosa is, how should I describe this… She is very feminine, and the
atmosphere around her feel very maternal.

“…Even if you ask me how I’ve been… It’s exactly as I have written in my
letters. I guess you could say that… I’ve been busy managing the conglomerate,
and up to my neck in the fief’s politics.”

“I want to hear all the details about it. Isn’t it wonderful? You opened a large
store here in the Royal City, and isn’t the most popular cafe also part of Azura
Conglomerate? Mother and I are a big fan of their beauty products, and I also
love their confectioneries, especially the chocolates.”

“Thank you very much for that.”

“In addition, you became really beautiful… Did you do anything special?”

When I saw her looking at me with dreamy eyes and started laughing, I
winced a little.

“I-I didn’t really do anything special. I don’t have that much free time. …
Mimosa, as well, what have you been doing lately?”

“I also haven’t been doing much? …After graduating from the academy,
because I am not engaged to anyone, I have been staying in the Royal City and
undergoing bridal preparations until I find a partner… That’s how it was
supposed to be, but with the current situation, I don’t want to immediately find a
partner… so I’ve been a little bored.”

“Oh…”

Strangely, I completely understand. Especially the latter half. At this time,

with the active struggle of the factions, since one won’t know which side their
partner might join, it’s better to hold off than to make a bad marriage.

“Well, it’s all good. Since I’m not at all ready for marriage either. It’s a good
chance to reflect upon myself.”

If anything, I think Mimosa would have received a lot of offers for marriage…
I thought it was a little regretful. But I’m sure it’s not just Mimosa, a lot of
Houses part of the neutral faction are finding it hard to find a partner.

Going with the flow, I started drinking tea, but my hand holding the cup
suddenly stopped. Together with some scones and sandwiches, there was a
familiar chocolate engraved with a lily.

“I’m sorry about this, Iris. Although it’s one of your store’s product… as I’ve
said earlier, it’s one of my favorites.”

“There’s no need for you to apologize. I’m really glad you like it that much.
That reminds me, I plan to inspect the stores here in the Royal City… Would
Mimosa like to come along?”

“Could you be talking about the store of Azura Conglomerate?”

Mimosa’s eyes started to sparkle.

“Because I plan to visit the affiliated stores as well, it might be a little tough.
After all, I have some time left here in the Royal City… So I was thinking of
taking this opportunity to see the state of the stores. Of course, because it’s an
inspection, although there would be a lot of people there, it can’t be helped if we
don’t bring a lot of guards for security purposes.”

Because it’s an inspection, we cannot take that many people. However, as a

daughter of an aristocrat, Mimosa’s House might not agree with her going out
without a certain number of guards.

“How many people would it be okay to take along?”

“Up to two people… I will be taking Ryle and Dida along, as well as Tanya.”

“If Ryle-san and Dida-san will be with us, I don’t think father will oppose to
it.”

“Oh my, you seem to trust those two very much.”

“That is only natural. Their superiority has been known throughout the
Kingdom… It is only natural to trust and rely on their strength.”

“I wonder if that’s the case. …If you successfully receive permission, please
send me a note.”

“Yes, of course. When should I send it by?”

“Sometime this week.”

“I understand.”

After that, until the sun went down, we continued talking about our days in the
academy, and the current fashion in the Royal City. As the saying goes, time flies
by really quickly when you’re having fun, and if Tanya didn’t tell me that should
head home soon… I might have continued to immerse myself with talking to her.

* * *

Translator’s Message

I have a positive opinion of Mimosa and think that she’s quite intelligent. And
based on her assessment of Yuri, even I would feel terrified.
 Chapter 39
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Young mistress. Are you thinking about what Mimosa Langley-sama said
earlier?”

While we were riding the carriage to return home, Tanya brought up the topic.
Although I was absentmindedly looking outside, I immediately focused my
glance at Tanya.

“…When you said a while ago, when exactly do you mean?”

“It’s when she was talking about the daughter of the Baron, Yuri. Excuse me
for being forward, but the young mistress’ expression looked like you were
momentarily lost in thought.”

“…I am surprised. To think that Tanya was watching carefully.”

“It is the maid’s duty to understand what our master is thinking.”

Although Tanya clarified the reason why… I still think she’s amazing. Even
though I intended not to show it on my face as much as possible.

“…Young mistress, with your appearance, it seems like you didn’t think that
Mimosa-sama was overthinking things…”

“That’s right. However, it’s nothing really exorbitant?”

I have no grounds to suspect her. Or rather, because it was too extreme, I

withdrew myself and tried not to think of those words.

…However, talking about it now might be a good idea. Since it’s Tanya, I am
certain I can trust that she will not say anything to anyone. Above all, more than
anything, she would probably feel really honored for me to talk to her about it.
 “If you’d like, could you please let me know some of the things you were
thinking of…?”

“Even though Mimosa has warned me about it… I really thought it was
because I dug my own grave.”

“What do you mean to say?”

“First of all, about that soup kitchen. Although it was criticized by the
aristocrats and other bureaucrats… But when one thinks about it from the
perspective of the common people, wouldn’t they welcome it? And they would
think, ‘They are actually thinking about us.'”

From what I heard from father, they cannot continue to distribute food for
long. This country doesn’t have the capabilities to do it. Because of the
remaining debt from the previous war, I thought that the Finance should be
tightening things up even more.

Thus, instead of using more and more money to distribute food to the people, I
believe the money should be used for something else.

In addition, the people don’t know the current financial situation of the
country. They have no way of finding out. In other words, because they have no
idea how much pressure the country’s finances is under, when taxes are
temporarily raised, their impression of the country will worsen. However, it
doesn’t mean that the impressions they have of the Second Prince will change.

“When thinking of it this way, they will be able to make allies with the
common people. …About Miss Yuri’s behavior. She behaved that way even
though she’s an aristocrat.”

“About the distribution of food?”

“No. Her speech and behavior during that party.”

“I have heard about her behavior during the party, I believe it was something
the Second Prince’s faction would have pulled…?”

“Yeah, that’s right. I think most aristocrats would think so. However, isn’t it
too convenient for it to be interpreted that way?”
 “Convenient, you say…?”

“Right. For example, if I not only want to maintain the rights I have acquired
but further gain more rights and power… Instead of the First Prince whose
existence remains a mystery, the Second Prince is better.

After all, what kind of person is the First Prince, an

“Is it because ‘he is easy to manipulate?'”

“If one is to put it simply, yes. The arrogant behavior he displays when it
comes to Miss Yuri, it might be what impresses Yuri even further.”

“…I see…”

“That said, I have no grounds for suspicion… As I thought, I might be

overthinking it.”

Un, I feel like I have become a person who over thinks too much. If one
obtained people one can use, then one should use them. If one wants to make
sure Ed-sama rises to the throne, it would have been more than enough to make a
frontal attack.

For starters, there was no need to drag Ed-sama’s head and show him a flower
garden… To show the royal family, to gather the hyena-like aristocrats, to drag
other people in, and to choose situations where one would deepen the
antagonism between the people of this country.

“However, young mistress. Just to be safe, it’s better for you to take some
precautions.”

“That’s right. …For starters, I will be extra cautious in communicating with

the royal family and other dealings in the Royal City. After all, the current King
has fallen ill… With the current situation, I can’t help but be anxious.”

As for Azura Conglomerate, in order to not centralized its operation in the

Royal City, it has directly opened a branch in each fief and has been recently
increasing the number of exchanges made with foreign countries. When I
consider the affected earnings, I found that this progress can’t be helped, and it’s
better to withdraw from the Royal City before the confusion increases.
 In addition, the conglomerates in the fief are sure to take similar actions. To
begin with, when I spoke to Moneda for the first time, the trade in the Royal City
has already decreased.

Afterward, the peace and order of the fief should be maintain. Even if the
confusion in the Royal City doesn’t intensify, it doesn’t mean that we won’t
receive sparks of it… Nevertheless, we have already established a security force
beforehand. I guess I should have a discussion about this with Ryle and Dida.

“As for me, I will try to gather as much information as I can.”

“I see… I’m counting on you.”

When I returned home, I went to my room to relax. Since I am free the day
after tomorrow, other than our conglomerate, I wonder if I should look around
the Royal City.

Since it’s been a long time, it might be good to look at the academy from the
outside. For some reason, after meeting Mimosa again, I kind of missed it. While
thinking about those things, I feel asleep just like that.
 Chapter 40
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, today is the day to visit Earl Dranbalt. This time, it’s different
compared to when I went to visit Marquis Langley’s house, and various other
people have been invited. …And because of that, I am really nervous.

“Iris-chan, you’ll be fine so you don’t have to worry so much~”

However, since I’m together with mother, I find it reassuring. I am really

reassured. The next House I am to visit next is Baron Messi’s House, so I want
to take this opportunity to regain my senses.

When we arrived and Earl Dranbalt’s House, a servant came to greet us at the
door. And then, a man dressed in a tailcoat guided us. The place we arrive at was
a beautiful courtyard filled with greeneries.

“Welcome, and thank you for coming. Lady Mellice, Iris-sama.”

A woman who was sitting at the center table stood up and came to greet us
with a smile. She has soft golden hair that seems to shine even more brightly
under the sun. Although her figure was a little round, she seems gentle and
cheerful… She was Earl Dranbalt’s wife, Countess Dranbalt.

“Thank you for sending an invitation for today’s event. Together with my
daughter, we were looking forward to it.”

Mother responded with a formal tone. No matter how close mother is with
Countess Dranbalt, she wouldn’t act out of order because there were others
around.

“Oh, my, for Lady Mellice to say something like that, I’m very honored.
Please, come in and have a seat.”
 When Countess Dranbalt said that, she pointed us to vacant place. A man
wearing a tailcoat was immediately standing by near us.

“Then, I shall accept your offer.”

And then, we respectively headed to our vacant seats.

The garden was well-kept and overflowing with greenery. And the tables were
arranged opposite of it, giving it the best view of the surroundings. What is stood
out, even more, were the dresses people wore. Light pink, light yellow, light
blue… Everyone was wearing pastel colors. Perhaps they each person was to
represent a flower and were seated in that order as well. I see, the reason why the
dress code — wear pastel colors — was specified on the invitation was to aim
for this outcome.

“I shall make the introduction. This is Lady Remedy, Earl Caldina’s wife.”

“Please treat me well.”

When the lady standing on the left side of Countess Dranbalt saw me, she
nodded at me lightly. When I saw her, I also slightly lowered my head.

“This here is Lady Dora Danas, Earl Danas’ wife.”

“I have been looking forward to meeting Lady Mellice and Iris-sama.”

The lady beside Lady Remedy said so and also bowed lightly. And I, too, like
a bobblehead doll, bowed my head lightly again.

“And then, this lady over here is Salina Mines, Baron Mines’ wife.”

“I am honored to meet you.”

…With that, all the introductions were done. To be honest, it was getting hard
for me to put faces to their names… so I was thankful that it ended.

And then, the tea party began. I ate some of the sweets placed on the table and
drank the tea that was served. Unn, it’s delicious… Since it will be embarrassing
if I cannot follow the conversation, I perked up my ears.
 “The clothes Iris-sama wore the other day was very beautiful. From where did
you purchase that dress from?”

Lady Dora suddenly asked that question.

“I used the cloth obtained from the East to make that dress. However, we have
not gathered enough materials, but when we do, it will be sold in earnest.”

“Oh, so that’s how it is. Although the fabric was wonderful, the

“I asked a tailor shop from the Duke of Amerlia’s fief to make it.”

“Then, that dress was designed by Iris-sama?”

“No, to say that I designed the dress is a little… I thought something like that
would be nice, and roughly explained what I wanted.”

I can’t say that it was because I wanted something easy to move in… At any
rate, because I’ve been wearing clothes and dresses that’s easy to wear and
suitable for work, it would be difficult for me to suddenly start wearing tight
corsets and extravagant and heavy fluttering skirts.

Thanks to my almost impossible request I made to the tailor shop’s designer-

san, a non-heavy dress was completed to my satisfaction… That’s the only way
to put it.

“So that’s how it was. However, I think that that dress will be popular in the
future. Don’t you think so as well, Lady Remedy?”

“Yes. After all, it had garnered a lot of attention during the party. Even now, I
believe many have gone to the tailor shop to order one.”

…I wonder if that’s really what’s happening? I mean, if it is like that, isn’t this
the chance to advertise the clothes from the Duke of Armelia’s fief?

While I was thinking about it, before I knew it, the topic of the conversation
changed. The current fashion, and the current state of each House.

The center of the conversation is the organizer, Countess Dranbalt, and

mother. Countess Dranbalt indirectly brought the topic into the conversation and
started to calm everyone down. Mother also didn’t try to obstruct the organizer
in any way, and the place was brightening up visible to the eye.

“…Now that I think about it, about Earl Monroe’s House. A rumor came
about that he has been using his influence a lot lately, has anyone else heard of
it?”

Lady Remedy brought up that topic.

“No, but I do know that Earl Monroe has been holding a lot of extravagant
entertainments lately. I once saw his wife wearing a brand new large diamond
necklace, and two days after later at one of the events, I saw her wearing a brand
new large emerald earring. When the jeweler came to our house, he implied that
Earl Monroe has been ordering many pieces of jewelry and dress lately, you do
know about it? Also, it seems like he has been going to Azura Conglomerate
non-stop.”

“I am only in charged of the management of Azura Conglomerate, and for the

management of our patrons, someone else is in charge of it… But after hearing
your story, it sure is amazing.”

Because the glances were directed towards me, for the time being, I gave them
an answer. Other than the basic overall management, I have not looked into other
things.

As for the patron management and other things, I have left it all to Sei and
other people. Thus, until now, I do not know how much each House has spent.
However, even if I knew it, I wouldn’t tell anyone else.

More precisely, if Lady Remedy’s story is true, then I wonder why Earl
Monroe is so prosperous? Was he like that from the very start? No, if I’m not
mistaken, the granary is in his land. Although I haven’t heard of him suddenly
starting a business or anything…

“Isn’t that right? I also received the news during the party.”

“What an enviable situation. Speaking of jewels, Lady Dora. Where did you
purchase the jewels you wore during the party the other day? It was very
beautiful and I was charmed just by looking at it.”
 Right then, mother changed the topic of the conversation. Although I wanted
to hear a little bit more about the previous topic, I guess I’ll pull back here. Or
rather, as expected of mother, she was able to observe everyone who attended the
party.

“About that, it’s a jewel called Topaz. Because I was enchanted by the
beautiful red tinge of the jewel, I pleaded my husband for one.”

“When a woman pleads, it’s a good way for the men to show their
resourcefulness. And so, was Earl Danas pleased with it?”

Hearing Lady Remedy’s words, I wondered if that was indeed the case, but for
the time being, I shut my mouth and listened. I didn’t have a husband before I
was reborn, and although I was engaged before… when I asked him to go
shopping with me, Edward-sama found it really troublesome.

“Not at all, my husband is completely ignorant of jewels…”

“Even though he is ignorant of jewels, when he saw Lady Dora wearing it,
I’m sure he would have surely fallen in love all over again. Don’t you think so as
well, Lady Mellice?”

“Lady Dora is youthful and a lovely looking lady. Isn’t it because of that that
Earl Danas was on tenterhooks during the party?”

When they heard mother’s words, everyone said ‘kyaa’ with a high-pitched
voice. From that point on, the topics of the conversation kept switching in
random order, such as who looked really cool.

As for those ladies with daughters, they started dreaming what kind of
husband they would want for them. However, there was someone in the vicinity
who couldn’t bring her heart to join in on the conversation.

…Mother as well, I wonder if she wanted to think about whom she would
want me to marry? But because of what happened with Ed-sama, it is natural for
families not to want me to marry into theirs.

I wonder if she was holding back because of me since she didn’t say anything
about who she would want her daughter to have as a husband. …Nevertheless, I
am very thankful for it.
 “…Iris-sama, what do you think about it?”

Hearing Lady Remedy’s question, I pulled myself together. It won’t do to

think about too much during a tea party.

“I am very sorry, I was a little absent-minded just then… What were to

referring to?”

“About your future husband. What kind of person would you think would be
best for you?”

“As everyone already knows, my engagement has been annulled. Thus, I want
to live a quiet life in the fief for the rest of my days.”

As for my future dream, I want to be surrounded by children from the

orphanage or something similar. …I thought that it was a good plan for the
future.

“Oh my… Iris-sama, surely you jest. You are not only the daughter of the
Duke of Armelia, you have also done a brilliant job in managing the fief as the
fief Lord’s proxy and is the President of a famous Conglomerate. In addition,
didn’t the Queen Dowager also specially set her eyes on you?”

“…Is that so?”

“Yes. If our House was a Ducal House, by all means, it would be our privilege
to have you.”

Looking regretful, Lady Remedy let out a sigh. As though agreeing to her
statement, Lady Salina also nodded.

I didn’t think that they were assessing me in such manner, so I was little
surprised. …Nevertheless, even if they ask me for the kind of person I’d like to
marry, I don’t really have anyone in mind.

…Even though there was a small feeling of depression, the conversation

continued. Although I was feeling nervous, when it ended, I felt the event was
quite pleasant. And for everyone to be able to enjoy themselves to this extent,
this is attributed to Countess Dranbalt’s abilities.
 I do not have the experience of being a host, and I don’t know if I’ll ever have
a chance to be one in the future… However, if I get an opportunity to hold an
event such as this one, I would want it to have the same friendly atmosphere as
Countess Dranbalt’s… Or rather, as I thought, I would want to have the same
sophisticated event that mother usually has, and because of that, I thought to do
some training.

* * *

Translator’s Message

Prepare for trouble! Make it double!

To protect the world from boredom! To unite all people within Japtem nation!
To denounce the evils of lateness and furor! To extend our reach to the universe
above!

Cat! [Insert name here!]

Team meow meows typing at the speed of light, surrender now and prepare
your rite! Nya, nya, nya You heard that right!

See what boredom does to people? I wanted to lighten the mood because
marriage was brought up once more, and Iris feels like it’s something she can’t
have…
 Chapter 41
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, today is the day I take a stroll around the Royal City. I received a
message from Mimosa saying she will be able to come, so I’ve been looking
forward to it.

“…Young mistress, it’s about time you make preparations.”

While I was practicing yoga at my usual spot, I heard Tanya’s voice coming
from behind. Oh, my, it’s already that time. And so, I hurriedly took a shower
and started preparing. Because I will be going to town today, I changed to my
usual “Alice” clothing.

“Mimosa-sama has already arrived.”

“Then, please have her wait in the next room. I will be there soon.”

When I finished preparing, I headed to the room next to mine. Although the
next room is also part of my room, if the place I was dressing up in a little while
ago is a private space, then the room next to that one has a drawing room kind of
feeling.

“Good morning, Mimosa. I’m sorry to have asked you to come so early in the
morning.”

“Good morning, Iris. Oh my… what you’re wearing suits you really well.”

“Mimosa as well.”

Because Mimosa will also be going to town incognito today, what she’s
wearing makes her more docile than usual. I guess one could describe her
current appearance as a daughter of a merchant.
 “And also, when I’m wearing this kind of outfit, I’m Alice.”

“What is that?”

Mimosa looked like she was rather fascinated.

“An alias, it’s an alias. It’s not like I can announce my name to the public…
So the first thing one would need to do is change one’s appearance, right? When
you give yourself an alias, it gives an extremely different feeling.”

How should I say this, it’s gives a feeling of being an actress. When someone
calls me with that name… I would make me get more into the role or something
like that.

“I see… Since that’s the case, then my name will be Misha.”

“I understand. Well then, Misha. Shall we be off now… Or rather, I’ll make
some introductions first. This is Tanya, I guess you already know her, and these
two, Ryle and Dida, will serve as our guards today.”

The two people who were waiting behind, when I introduced them, they
slightly bowed their heads. Although it was normal for Ryle to do so, but Dida is
usually easy-going, so I felt quite uneasy.

“Nice to meet me… However, I’ve heard your names before, so it doesn’t feel
like this is my first time meeting you. Please take care of me today. On the other
hand, these two are my guards, Harry, and Dan.”

Harry and Dan who were standing beside Mimosa bowed respectively.

“Harry, Dan. Please treat me well.”

I also greeted the two. Harry and Dan has an “I am a guard!” atmosphere
around them and felt somewhat stern. For now, since they are wearing plain
clothes, I guess it isn’t so bad.

“Well then, since we don’t have much time, let us be off.”

First things first, we headed to the cafe in the Royal City. In here, one can eat
chocolate cakes and various other desserts. I wonder how the sales of herbal tea
are doing.

When I took a peep, it looks like it’s flourishing. The people who were
queuing up for it formed a long time. Because we kept the price as low as
possible, not only do the aristocrats buy them but also regular people in town.

“Now then, let’s go line up.”

“…Excuse me for being rude, Alice-sama. Wouldn’t be acceptable for you to

use your name here?”

Tanya quietly made a proposal. Everyone is probably thinking the same thing,
a

“About that, don’t you think there will be no point if they knew I was here?
What kind of service they provide, the quality of the products they bring out, and
how they treat the people who visit the store; one will not experience these
things if one doesn’t come as a guest. I’ve also included how long we need to
line up in today’s schedule.”

“I was being too forward, please excuse me.”

“Misha. Because it’ll be like that, are you fine with walking and waiting a lot
today?”

“Yes. When one walks a lot, it’s just nice that your stomach will feel more
empty.”

“If that’s the case, then I’m glad.”

After that, we waited for a long time before we were able to enter the store. …
I wonder if I should expand this shop. Let’s think about that after looking at the
appearance of the shop.

The shop is divided into two section, one of the space is for take-out. And the
other space has been converted to a coffee shop.

Hmmm… I wonder if it’s about time to construct an individual shop for take-
outs. Because it takes up a lot of space, and their sales are about the same as the
confectionery shop.
 That said, ‘let’s buy some to take home after we finish eating’ …there are also
people who have those ideas. Should we keep the store divided but move them
to a bigger shop? Or should we establish a branch shop? Hmmm, I’m uncertain.

“Hello, welcome to our shop. For how many people?”

“Seven people.”

“I’m really sorry. If it is acceptable for your group to be divided into two, I
will be able to guide you to your seats at once…”

“It’s fine with us.”

And because of that, we were seated separately. Because the other seat is
relatively near, we decided to split it this way: Mimosa, Ryle, Tanya, and I in one
table, and Harry, Dida, and Dan in another table.

In the beginning, I wanted Tanya to sit in the other table to keep the balance,
but she expressed her disapproval. She said, to actually sit in a different table
from mine…

And so, I asked if it would be fine for Mimosa and Harry to switch places. So
what if they were her guards? Mimosa said that as long and either Ryle or Dida
was here, she would be reassured. …For some reason, it seems she really trusted
our two guards.

I ordered a cake set while Mimosa ordered the assorted fruits set with
chocolate sauce. After we finished ordering, while waiting for our order to
arrive, Mimosa and I started a light chatter.

The system of this cafe: the waiter will come to take the order and write it on
a piece of paper, and then pass the order to the kitchen. The table number will be
written on that piece of paper and is then passed to the counter that does the
accounting.

The number on that paper is the same and the number of the wooden tally on
the table. And as for the wooden tally on the table, its back is painted white.

When all the orders have been delivered, they will use the white part, but if
another order is made, they will turn it again. Of course, when one makes
another order, it will be added to the paper that has been passed onto the
accounting counter before the order is delivered. …That’s the kind of system the
cafe uses.

Because it might get difficult to calculate the amount when the time comes, an
abacus was introduced. When I was still living in Japan… I’m really glad I
learned how to use an abacus when I was in primary school.

The employees were puzzled by it at first, but they have gotten used to it by
now. It was well received and their mental calculation has quickened. Not just in
the coffee shop, but I wonder if it should be introduced in the primary school
division of the fief… I shall put this under consideration.

While I was thinking those kinds of things and chatting, before I knew it, our
order had arrived.

“Waa… it looks delicious…!”

Mimosa looked delighted just by looking at it and immediately started eating.

As for me, because Merida will always let me try her prototype or when she
comes up with new products without fail, it doesn’t feel new to me. That said,
eating it here in the shop and eating it in the house gives a whole different
feeling.

“…Hmm~!! It tastes good!”

Mimosa said so while looking very satisfied. Somehow, I feel happy as though
I was the one eating it.

“I’m happy if that’s the case.”

Although they were busy and there were many customers waiting, their
service wasn’t sloppy. I am genuinely happy that all the employees are working
hard.

“By the way, why did you decide to start with the coffee shop?”

Mimosa suddenly asked. Before I knew it, the plate in front of her had been
wiped clean.
 “I didn’t have any particular reason why I chose to come here first. It’s just
that they have really good raw ingredients here… that’s all.”

“Nevertheless, it has become this popular, I’m surprised.”

“As for me, I feel blessed just by being here.”

It might be natural for Tanya and the others to feel that way after growing up
in that kind of environment. …It really does feel like a blessing.

“…Now then, it’s about time we get going.”

After we finished eating and talking, we took settled our accounts and left the
store.

“, we’ll be heading to look at the beauty products. Let’s head there slowly
while exploring the Royal City.”

Because there’s quite a distance between the coffee shop and the shop that
sells the beauty products, we have to walk for a while. On the way, I didn’t
forget to roughly look at the shops at the Royal City and prices of their items.

“…Oh?”

Suddenly, my feet stopped walking.

“What’s wrong, Alice?”

“Just now, I thought I saw Miss Yuri or something…”

Because the person disappeared into the crowd, I didn’t get a good look. In
addition, because she always stood out well with her entourage, it wasn’t that
hard to recognize… but earlier, it looked like she did have two or even one of
her followers were with her.

“Are you sure you’re not mistaken? There’s no way she would come here
alone.”

“…You might be right.”

I wonder if it’s because of what Mimosa said about her the other day, as well
as my conversation with Tanya. It seems like I cannot get her existence out of
my head.

I pulled myself together and headed to the next shop.

* * *
 Chapter 42
Source: Imported

REPORT

Similar to the coffee shop, we also lined up at the beauty shop, and I started to
survey the place. Mimosa kept saying she wanted this and that, but because we
will be going to the building reserved for members… I got her to act more
prudent.

The members-only building is mostly visited by aristocrats, so Mimosa and I

have no choice but to reveal our identities. Although the session will be held in a
private area, the possibility of running into aristocrats there are still high.

To enter the place, one person must be a member and the person can bring in
two attendants. Thus, Tanya, Ryle, and I are one group, while Mimosa, Harry,
and Dan are in one group.

…If a limit was not set, everyone would be bringing many of their maids and
escorts, and the shop will be in chaos. Thus, we had to take such measures.

Because of that, the store established a waiting area in the corner of the
building for guards to wait in. …Dida was waiting there, and while he’s there, he
will be watching the entrance of the building and observe the security.

And so, we entered the store. This shop looks like an aristocrat’s villa here in
the Royal City. Because we bought a large vacant mansion with a large garden,
the walkway to the entrance of the building is quite long.

First things first, we present our membership card at the gate. After admiring
the garden and the lush landscape while walking towards the mansion, we went
inside the store.

After entering we will be greeted by a butler and presented our membership

card. And then, we will be guided to a private room… that’s how it works.
 “…Iris-sama. Welcome, and please enjoy your visit.”

When the butler saw me, he wasn’t confused at all. By the way, his name is
Barrett. He used to work as a butler at a certain merchant’s house.

“Oh, my, you’re not surprised at all.”

“I knew that you have arrived here in the Royal City. And I was wondering…
when you will take the time to come visit.”

“Since that’s the case, it seems like I cannot inspect this place in secret.”

When I said that in a form of a joke, Barrett smiled from ear to ear. Although
he is already an old man, his smile has strange powers.

“With all due respect, Iris-sama. Many aristocrats come to visit this place
every single day. Because even the most trifling thing might end up as a big
problem… we cannot relax at all.”

“Is that so. If so, I’m looking forward to seeing what’s inside. But before that,
I would like to talk to you, so please go ahead and guide Mimosa first.”

“I understand. Then, Mimosa-sama please come with me.”

“Please take care of me.”

“Barrett. I will be waiting over there, when you’re done guiding her, please
come pick me up.”

“I understand.”

After I sent Barrett and Mimosa off, I left the entrance and entered a certain
room. This room is near the vicinity of the entrance and has no particular use.
Because the mansion is quite large, there are a number of unused rooms.

The second floor is basically where all the private rooms to receive guests are.
One person per room, servants will guide the people there while the employees
will describe the products or provide a demonstration for new products.

On the first floor lies the storage area for the products and a place for the
employees to take a break. Although the room I am currently in is vacant, it is
because it has not been decided what the rooms on the first floor will be used for.
I believe that in the near future, it will also be put into practical use.

“Welcome, how may I help you.”

Oh, my, it looks like som

“I came here today with a companion. Please take care of us.”

When I quietly opened the door to take a peak, Barrett had already returned to
greet them While I was gazing at the other party wondering who had arrived…

Oh, if isn’t Earl Monroe. Although he is a little far away, that guy with a stout
physical build, a head full of blonde hair and curly forelock bangs covering his
forehead… there’s probably no doubt about it? I wonder… if he is the guy from
the rumors.

Then, I shifted my attention to his companion. I thought that it was either his
wife or his son… but it was someone I was completely unfamiliar with. If it was
a woman, I thought it might be a mistress of his, but I can’t tell from the person’s
features at all.

However, because the servant or escort following them was completely

different… Who is it? While I was thinking about those things, the two already
went up.

“I’m sorry to keep you waiting, Iris-sama.”

While I was being absentminded, Barrett knocked on the door and entered the
room.

“It’s quite alright. That aside, Barrett. Does Earl Monroe often come here?”

“Yes, it is as you say. In one week, he will come once or twice without fail.”

“Is that so.”

That’s relatively often. …However, I’m happy for the shop.

 “What kind of products does he usually buy?”

“As for the Earl, he buys a lot of confectioneries. Also, just recently, he
purchased an Eau de Cologne. In addition, when he was accompanied by his
wife or son, they also made many purchases.”

If one is to consider what’s normal… is this normal? That said, although the
prices are set quite high, it still depends on how much one buys.

“Heehhh… What kind of products do his wife and son purchase?”

“As for the Madam, as expected, it beauty products. She also asked to receive
consultations often. As for the son, as one would expect, he’s similar to the Earl
who likes chocolate. Every time they come, they will purchase a splendid
amount of things. We would often need to help load them into their carriages,
and it would take a while before we finish.”

A splendid amount… he said. While I was wondering how they were able to
consume them all… I remembered that Earl Monroe often holds entertainments,
so they probably use them then.

“Iris-sama…?”

Barrett called out to me who fell silent while lost in thought.

“Oh, my, I’m sorry. What I would like to talk to you about is nothing extreme.
I was just wondering if there’s something bothering you or if there’s something
you would like to improve… If there’s anything at all, I want you to let me know
directly. Of course, I will have to confirm everything you report to me.”

Because he has already found me out, I wanted to listen to the opinion of

someone who is working on-site. In addition, this is a place where aristocrats
visit in a regularly, I was more or less wondering if there was anything bothering
them.

“I see, so that’s what you’d like to know. Presently, there’s no particular

problem. If I am forced to say something, I would like it very much if you could
increase the number of employees a little more…”

“Employees, huh. In which area exactly?”

 “For the time being, the cooks. There have been many requests to be able to
order and eat here.”

“Is that so… However, about cooks, they are compelled to undertake a period
of training, so even if we are to hire new ones immediately, you will still have to
wait a while… I will look into it right away.”

When I get home, I will make sure to look at the recent sales of this place.

“Thank you. Well then, please guide me to the room as well. From here
onwards, please let me see this place as a guest.”

“I understand. Now then, please let me guide you.”

After that, I completed my inspection as a guest. There wasn’t any particular

problem, so I ended it after suggesting this and that.

…Mimosa hasn’t come out even after a while… that’s what I was thinking
while waiting for her. When she finally came out, she had a contented expression
on her face, so she might have done quite a bit of shopping. …Although I didn’t
hear the details from her.

With that kind of feeling, today’s inspection ended. I feel a little forlorn
thinking that my short visit to the Royal City is coming to an end, but I also
wanted to hurry up and return to the fief…

“Thank you very much for today, Alice.”

“I would also like to thank you for today, Misha.”

…While feeling somewhat complicated, I returned to the house.

* * *
 Chapter 43
Source: Imported

REPORT

In just a couple more days, my stay in the Royal City will end. Today is the
day I am scheduled to visit Baron Messi’s house. According to the information
provided by mother, Baron Messi typically returns to his fief early when it’s
about to be off-seasons. Hence, the party. In other words, it is to say farewell to
his associates.

The members of the First Prince’s faction, who have their own fief, are
devoted to land management and often stay in their fief. In other words, they
don’t have many opportunities to gather. On the contrary, during a season, their
attendance rate is quite high.

Because it’s that kind of party, is it really acceptable for me to attend…? I

started having those kinds of thoughts.

In the morning, I started doing yoga for mental concentration. Beside me was
mother who has completely gotten into practicing yoga and was wearing an
outfit similar to mine.

“Well, Iris-chan. Your expression is looking stiff. If you keep that up, you’ll
get tired.”

“Is that so…?”

“Yes. Since you’re going through all the trouble to loosen your body, you
should work on your expression as well… That’s right, that’s how it should be.”

After I finished practicing yoga, I took a shower and changed my clothes.

Since today’s party will take place at night, I’m still wearing my everyday
clothing.
 Because there’s still some time, I decided to take a look at the reports sent by
Sei and Sebastian so that I can immediately send necessary instructions as a
reply if needed be.

Hmmm… As I thought, location is important. Since it takes time for the letter
to arrive, when I have completely grasped the situation, it might have already
changed. When I consider these things, I shouldn’t continue to involve myself in
any unnecessary things and quickly return to the fief.

While I was scuffling with the documents, I heard a knock coming from the
door and Tanya entered the room.

“Young mistress. It is about time for you to make your preparations.”

Oh, it’s that time already? As I thought, when one is concentrated on doing
something, time flies by quickly.

Because I cannot be late, I began my preparations at once. Because the party

is being held at night, unlike the dresses I wore to Dranbalt and the Marquis’
mansion, I wore a dress similar to what one would wear at an official function.
However, as I expected, I am not used to wearing heavy dresses, and I wore
something that feels refreshing.

After Tanya finished arranging my hair, I put on some accessories. Today’s

dress is dark blue in color that matches the color of my eyes. As for accessories,
because my hair is silver, white will not compliment it, so blue sapphire was
used instead. Hence, my dress is considerably embroidered with silver thread,
making it stand out splendidly.

I finished my preparation in good time. Although the people in the world say
that women take too long to prepare, but it takes even more time to put on a
dress. In the first place, if someone doesn’t help, one won’t be able to put it on
by themselves.

In the present condition, I rode the carriage and headed to the Baron’s
residence. Fuuu, I’m feeling really nervous… In the Royal City… since the
mansions of aristocrats are all in one sector, there is not much distance between
our mansion and Baron Messi’s. However, because I’m feeling nervous, I feel
like the distance was even shorter.
 * * *

While I was frozen stiff with tension, we arrived at Baron Messi’s mansion
and greet our host, Baron Messi.

“Thank you very much for your invitation to today’s event.”

“I, as well, would like to thank y

Baron Messi, as expected of someone who was once part of the military, his
physical build is proportional. …In addition, every single one of his body
movements isn’t coarse, but quite beautiful. He gives an impression of an
attractive older man with silver-gray hair.

“Grandfather also felt regretful. To not be able to attend this gathering.”

Even though grandfather wanted to attend, he couldn’t make it. He said

something about having official business elsewhere. Although he didn’t talk
about his business in full detail, he felt that it was quite regrettable. …Well,
compared to myself, grandfather has closer relations with Baron Messi.

“Please let me humbly say that I also felt extremely disappointed when I heard
it. Please tell him that if another chance arises, please come by all means.”

“Yes. Without fail.”

After I finished greeting the host, I entered the hall and looked around. Wow,
this is amazing. …That was the first impression I had. There were many well-
known figures here and there.

When it comes to aristocrats, there were many who received their title after
some distinguished service. They started out as commoners, but after a meritable
service, they were bestowed a title and became an aristocrat.

I have heard various names of the people who works as a bureaucrat from
father. To actually see many of those famous people gathered in this place, it
can’t be helped if I’m astonished.

“…Lady Iris, it has been a long time since we last met.”

 “Oh… Earl Sagittaria, it has been a long time.”

Earl Sagittaria serves this Kingdom as its Finance Minister. In plain words, he
is one of father’s subordinates, and I’ve met his acquaintance before.

If I’m not mistaken, when the Queen Dowager was still the Queen, thanks to
his abilities, the Earl received a recommendation and was appointed to his
position.

Although he has the appearance of a good-natured old man right now, but to
be able to handle the hard to deal with people in the Royal Castle… I don’t
believe he is what he appears to be.

“I did not at all expect Earl Sagittaria to make an appearance.”

As someone who has an important position in the administration of the

Kingdom, I didn’t think that he would choose one of the Prince’s side… This is
my real feelings.

“Having a mere official such as myself will not make a difference in the fight
for the throne.”

Well, not directly, but it’s not like he can say that. I’m sure that he has
considerable influence… since he holds the purse strings of the Kingdom. And
that is influence itself in its own way.

“However, whatever the Kingdom decides what’s best for the Kingdom… it
should also benefit the people. And I believe that it is the duty of the people part
of the government to think about those things.”

“Indeed. For you to think that way, it will definitely benefit the country.”

When Earl Sagittaria heard my words, he said nothing and deepened his smile.

“Come to think of it, Lady Iris. The clothes you are wearing tonight looks
quite splendid.”

“Thank you very much.”

“Are they also obtain from the trade with the East…?”
 “Not at all. I ordered these clothes at a clothing shop in our fief.”

“Is that so. The fief of Armelia is filled with many people of exceptional
talents. It is also facing the sea, I’m quite envious. Refinement of salt, obtaining
foreign currency from trade with other countries… because it’s facing the sea,
there are plenty of ways to enrich the fief. It also seems like the trade is doing
favorably well considering the quantity.”

“Y-yes… Well. It’s all thanks to the people.”

As expected of Sagittaria-sama. He has completely grasped the movement of

each and every individual fief.

“How humble. I heard that it’s no small thanks to the instructions you’ve
made, isn’t that right?”

For the time being, I responded to that question with just a smile. How should
I put this, I found myself lost for words. Although my mind doesn’t feel painful,
but it’s quite troublesome to be probed.

“Also, I heard that you are considerably involved in the fief’s politics.
Reforming the taxation system, protecting orphans, as well as establishing a
powerful security force. …Exactly what in the world are you aiming for.”

To sum up his statement, earning foreign currency through trade, doing

business in other fiefs to earn money, establishing a strong army, exactly what
are you plotting? I guess that’s what he meant to ask. When I think about it now,
I’m quite surprised. Be it Earl Sagittaria or someone else, they would want to
take precautions.

“My only aim is to give the local people a peace of mind and a better life. To
put it more finely, I want to provide a stable livelihood for them in the fief and
give them a secure place to live in. That kind of target… No, it is more proper to
call it an ideal. And how close I can get to achieve that ideal. However, this is
something one must pursue for eternity… Thus, a ‘goal’ does not exist.”

“I see… I am exceedingly impressed. A government for the people… Even

though you are still young, it seems you are already a public servant. However,
please be careful. Because the remarks my lady made today, ‘a country for the
people,’ might be perceived ‘baring your fangs.'”
 “I am thankful for your advice.”

I have no intention of raising a revolt against the country. As a person of the

Duke of Armelia’s House, I have more or less swore my allegiance to royal
family.

However, I still believe that I should defend the people. Therefore, depending
on the situation, the possibility of confronting the country still exist. On a final
note, that last thing I said is a card I definitely do not want to play if given a
choice. …Nevertheless, I cannot say it out loud.

* * *
 Chapter 44
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

¯\_(ツ)_/¯

“Prince Alfred was trying to assess your ability as well. I have to admit, some
of the Armelia House’s policies seem useful for the country.”

“Oh… Prince Alfred was?”

“…You don’t seem too surprised.”

“I was told prior that he was working in this country. Furthermore, since
factions are beginning to form here and there, wouldn’t it be natural for them to
be in contact with the head?”

In reality it seems like the people who have assembled here are quite
independent on their own, but there are some interesting characters here and
there. By collecting everyone here, the real mastermind probably planned on
banding everyone together. Of course by gathering everyone here, it’d be
especially difficult to summon a representative over the real.

“In addition, if that person has a large amount of supporters among the
participants, there’s no doubt that the story of my fief has been told as well.”

After all, the Minister of Finance, Earl Sagittaria, and a large number of other
rather important bureaucrats are assembled here. If he was able to make them
accompany him, it’s not hard to deduce that they’re here for political reasons.

“If he is truly observing my house’s fief, then I am honored. However, I

cannot say for sure that my territory is up to his standards.”
 The reason why I was able to push my reforms to that extent was because of
my position as the lord. Had I not been the lord of my territory, there would’ve
been doubt that I’d been able to succeed so much. Because feudal lords hold so
much power, if the country decides to move without permission of the lord it’ll
take time between negotiations and work.

“I’m confident that he would be able to change the existing order to reunify
this country.”

As if understanding my true intentions, Earl Sagittaria laughed lightly.

But what he said stuck with me. To change existing order and reunify the
people? I glanced at Earl Sagittaria who was grinning. It was as if he was trying
to read into my true intentions.

Like I said earlier, the power of one lord is too great. Basically a single
territory is more like a state, and the collection of said states is named a country.
For that reason legislation and taxation is somewhat regulated by the country, but
as long as the state doesn’t violate preset laws they can do anything. I also
attribute my success to these allowances. The one exception to these
understandings is, of course the capital, which is under direct control of the king.

So then let’s assume that someone were to change these understandings.

Wouldn’t that lead to the rise and strengthening of the royalty? By removing
power from the noble houses and giving it back to the royal family, it seems
more feasible and thus quite possible to unify the country. But there’s also no
doubt that there will be opposition to that idea. Is this truly possible?

Even so, it bewilders me that Earl Sagittaria would discuss such matters with
me. Even if I had decided to attend this party, there’s no guarantee that I would
side with the first prince’s faction.

With that in mind, I rethought the conversation I had moments ago.

“In the end, what are you aiming for?”

Could it be that the previous conversation was linked to this one? If it were
possible to indeed unify the country through reorganization of power, was it to
inquire what I would do? I wonder if that’s what he wanted to know. Would I
rebel and secede.. Or would I follow and obey? Instead of father, he wanted to
know what I, the substitute feudal lord, thought.

“I have not been able to understand what kind of person he is, so, as of this
moment, I cannot decide. Therefore I will try to observe. However, even if he is
able to succeed… even if it is for the sake of people, I will have no reason to be
overjoyed.”

I cannot say anything as I have yet to meet Prince Alfred in person, so this is
my true opinion. I cannot say with certainty that I would be willing to follow.

“Of course. Very interesting. Anyways, I’ll look forward to the day where you
stand by him.”

“Surely you jest. It is terrifying to imagine standing by him.”

“My apologies, I took a joke too far.”

With that, I parted with Earl Sagittaria. My eyes followed him as he went and
gave his greetings to several people, and after that was done, he took a small
break.

While watching the Earl, I was surprised. Even though I only had a
conversation with the Earl, I was exhausted.

While I was wondering such things, the host of today’s party, Baron Messi,
had appeared by my side.

“How do you find today’s event?”

“I’ve been finding it very enjoyable.”

I said with a smile. If I let my guard down, my exhaustion would appear on

my face.

“Ah.. That reminds me, Baron Messi, may I ask you a question?”

“What is it?”

“Why is it that your family decided to return to their territory so early?

Excluding the people who are here, and the bureaucrats working at the palace,
I’ve been told that most live in the capital during the season. And here I was
thinking that most had already returned…”

I thought I had inquired too far, but much to my surprise Baron Messi started
talking.

“That is because it was a task entrusted to me”

“A task, is it?”

“Yes. Has Lady Iris been told by Gazelle-sama about the Towair military
campaign?”

“I have of course heard of it. Though, I have to admit my knowledge is

limited to what I’ve read.”

“That should suffice. As you have probably been told, I once fought under
Gazelle-sama in the Towair campaign. And because of that campaign, my
achievements were awarded with a peerage.”

Baron Messi looked as if he was remembering a far away place.

“However, I am nothing more than a soldier. Even with the change in my

status, nothing about me changes. And since we have yet to reach an armistice or
a conclusion with Towair, I cannot leave my territory open for too long.”

His reason is understandable; however, something about his explanation

doesn’t satisfy me. Earl Monroe who governs over the same territory as Baron
Messi once reasoned it was because he was a “military man”. It is no doubt that
he would be more wise to such things. But I can’t help but to feel that it is too
rushed. Coming to the capital barely before the start of the Foundation Day
holidays, and leaving soon after, almost makes it seem as if there is still the
threat of an outbreak of war.

“Even now I see us in the middle of a war, I cannot as a man tell you that we
will be okay, I cannot tell you to not be worried. And so I hope you stay wary…
That is all I can say. As I cannot predict when the opposing side would come
attack us, all I can say is that they are for sure aiming for us.”

“For our abundant grain and resources, is it.”

 “Yes, as well as the hatred left over from the war 30 years ago.”

War… I cannot consider the distance between Amelia and Towair to be

the reason to let my guard down. And once the war does start, the burden
placed on everyone will be hard.

“Thank you very much for the warning.”

“Not a problem. I apologize for bring up such a terrible topic while here. I
shall excuse myself now.”

“Not at all. It was very informative.”

 Chapter 45
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

(╬⓪益⓪)

AzuraAzuta because アズータ is not Azura.

editor note: if you need to be told who’s saying what you need to git gud
rekt #360nocscope

After that my limits were exceeded, and I decided to return home. Considering
I had conversations with many individuals whom I hadn’t spoken with as of yet,
I think the outcome was quite good. I slept quite well that day—And now all that
was left for me was to give my greetings to Father.

“–…Iris-sama.”

Tanya called for me while I was working on some papers.

“What happened, Tanya?”

“I have two things to report.”

“What is it?”

“First about Miss Yuri.”

Hearing those words I stopped my hands, and looked straight at Tanya.

“I conducted an investigation on her. Although the investigation is still

ongoing, I believe I have discovered information that requires urgent notice, and
therefore felt I should tell you as soon as possible.”

“Alright. What have you discovered?”

 “First, of her upbringing. We found that her birth mother did not serve solely
under Baron Noir’s House.”

“Oh really? I was convinced that she was simply having an affair with her
master. If that wasn’t it, did you figure out her actual origin?”

“The Royal Castle.”

“The Royal Castle… What did she do there?”

“She worked as a maid in the castle. We don’t know when and where she
became acquainted with Baron Noir, but the same time she resigned, she entered
the Baron’s household.”

“So they met at the castle… It’s rather likely considering how often the Baron
drops by.”

There’s a possibility that they had met at the castle. But is there a possibility
that that would bring them together? I can’t say anything now considering they
are presently together.

“After talking to her previous co-workers, it seems that them being seen
together happened rather frequently and was well-known.”

As expected of the heroine’s mother. Though the Baron’s daughter seems to

just have the name of the heroine and have no other redeeming qualities besides
being cute.

“Unfortunately, finding information after their separation is difficult. It is not

hard to find stories when she was alive, but finding information from after they
parted is giving me some trouble.”

“A single woman… Furthermore it was difficult to find witnesses of a

daughter who seems to stand out so easily…Okay… Anything else?”

“A person who lived in the area once remarked that it must have been difficult
to raise a daughter alone. He even asked if there was anyone she could rely on,
and she apparently replied with ‘No there isn’t’. Though oddly enough it seems
that after she died, a person calling themselves a relative of her daughter’s came
forward”. (Tanya
 “Was that individual Baron Noir?”

“It isn’t certain.”

“Do we know of his appearance?”

“I asked of his features, but received the reply ‘I do not recall’. However, he
did seem to remember that it was a man.”

“Hm…”

Even though she didn’t have anyone to depend on, a relative came forward?
Furthermore, right after her death? I can only think of two possibilities.

The first possibility would be that for some reason she had to cut ties. Because
of that reason, she couldn’t rely on the main house, and only after she died
would Yuri be taken into custody by Baron Noir. If this theory is true, I’d like to
figure out where she lived during that time.

If its not that, the second theory would be that Baron Noir was traveling
incognito or that he had sent someone out to retrieve her. This theory holds the
highest probability, but if that were indeed true it’d raise some other questions.
Like why did he hide Yuri’s existence for so long?

Either or, both hold suspicion.

“Also, how did Baron Noir prove that Yuri was indeed his daughter? There
shouldn’t have been any proof right?”

“It seems that he was able to recognize her through the pendant she obtained
from her mother. Not to mention, she seemed to have two things that largely
related her to her mother?”

Unfortunately, DNA identification nor any other scientific methods exist in

this era, so physical proof is unavoidable. It’s not like you can mask your
identity as someone else either, so just having them look identical would be
another point.

“Even so to have searched for more than 10 years… She must have meant a
lot to Baron Noir.”
 “The reason for that is uncertain as well. We plan on continuing the
investigation to find out more. With that, the report on Baron Yuri’s mistress has
concluded.”

“Is that so. I’ll entrust any further operations to you. And the second report?”

“Yes. The second report is about Earl Monroe, who you requested we
investigate beforehand.”

“Oh… Right.”

When I previously met Earl Monroe during the opening of a Azuta

Conglomerate store, he piqued my interest. I requested that she look into the
story he told me during our tea party and any information about the boy
following him.

“The boy tailing Earl Monroe that day was Deuban, it seems that he’s been
treated as a guest by Earl Monroe and is constantly traveling with him. He was
even at the Azuta invitational.”

“A guest.. Do we know who or where he’s from?”

“He seems to be the president of the Aira conglomerate. The Aira

conglomerate does indeed exist in the Merchant Guild’s logs, and it seems they
mostly deal in food resources. What type of food resources was not included,
however.”

“It can’t be helped that we could not find information about their patrons. But
for the Earl to be so close to such an individual…Is the reason their influence is
on the rise because of that conglomerate?”

“Quite possibly.”

I can’t think of any other possibility. Given that that region is a grain
producing area, and the Aira Conglomerate deals in food resources, Earl Monroe
is probably selling his land’s harvests. But if that were to be true who are they
selling that grain to?

“Tanya, could you find out more about that boy Deuban? Also investigate the
Aira Conglomerate, especially information as to where they’re selling it to and
how much”. (Iris)

“Understood”. (Tanya)

I have a bad feeling about this. Given yesterday’s party, the state of things
seems to be taking a turn for the worse. I didn’t worry about it too much when I
was governing my fief, but after coming to the capital I finally realized that I’ve
been roped in as well.

I want to go back to my territory, but I also feel that I shouldn’t leave this
problem alone. I can’t help but feel that somewhere there’s something brewing
without my knowledge of it.

Anyone have a better idea as to how to romanize ディヴァン?

I also put up a FAQ page here

 Chapter 46
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

┐(´(エ)｀)┌

http://www.strawpoll.me/10956220 Name poll.

“Why do we have to attend too…”

While I muttered, Ryle creased his eyebrows.

“There’s nothing we can do about it Dida, Master even requested that we

attend.”

“Even still, doesn’t our training today have nothing to do with us?”

Today’s training was a mock battle against the Military and the Chivalric
Order. A representative from each side would be chosen and pitted against each
other in a match. It was usually something that has no relation to us, but Master
Gazelle requested that we participate. In reality, I wanted to tag along with our
princess to the evening party. Especially since its Baron Messi’s party, there
would’ve been no worry of having to use formal language, and no danger to the
princess since we sent out our specially trained guards. In the worst case
scenario, Tanya’s there as well. I’m sure that I’m not the only one as of recent
who’s been wondering where Tanya’s been off to.

Anyways, if I were given the choice between staying here with a bunch of
sweaty people or going to the party, I’d choose the latter.

“It’s irrelevant to the present, but this is a good time to gauge the difference in
strength between the Chivalric Order and the army. Make sure you properly
observe.”

“I’m okay with that… But was there really a need for us to be here? In a place
that makes us feel so uncomfortable.**”

Today’s exercise is used to relieve a bit of pressure between the Order and
Army. The Army is adamant in thinking that the Order are a bunch of spoiled
brats who have no real experience, while the Order is equally convinced that the
Army is all brawn and no brains. In my opinion both sides are rather equal. But
for that reason, we use a mock battle to exchange ideas.

Most of this mock battle is thanks to Master though. Speaking of Master, he

probably wanted to go to Baron Messi’s party considering that he was once one
of his trusted men. But he probably understood that he must deal with the weird
tension that rises between the Order and the Army. Unfortunately, since Baron
Messi understands that he has a duty to fulfill and cannot stay much longer in the
capital, today was the only day the party could be held. I understand the trouble
it puts Master in, but I’d wish he didn’t include us.

Furthermore, just observe the match? That’s boring as all hell.

When I glanced over at the Princess’ practice grounds, I saw that the Order
and the Army were all ready to go. I scanned across the field and happened to
glance Master.

“Yo, you guys came too huh.”

Master walked up behind us. Upon hearing his voice, everyone turned towards
him. As expected of Master.

“Ah.. General Gazelle, excuse my rudeness, these two are?”

“These two are my apprentices. They happened to be at the capital so I called

them over.”

“General Gazelle’s apprentices…”

Hearing Master’s words, the atmosphere around us changed. Seems like

they’re trying to challenge—no, ascertain our abilities. As expected of Master’s
popularity. Well… We’re probably being stared at because there aren’t too many
who can withstand Gazelle’s lessons, nor have any chance to anyways.

“Well shall we begin, Knight Captain?”

 “We’re ready whenever, General Gazelle.”

The Knight Captain… If I remember correctly his name is Doreina Kataberia,

his son should’ve been in the same class as the princess.

Anyways, after that the 1v1 matches began. One after another, nothing but
elites were sent out making the matches really entertaining. Both parties were
also relatively evenly matched. However, a select few from the Order side were
surprised by the ferocity of the Army.

After 4 matches, the finale was about to begin. From the Order’s side came
the Knight Captain’s son, and from the Army’s side a single person came out.

“Wait just a second!”

In the midst of all the cheering, Master shouted out.

“How about we try a 2v2 for this match?”

“A 2v2?”

Everyone was confused by Master’s remark.

“That’s right! We’ll have you guys form a pair and fight against my
apprentices!”

I was surprised by his sudden exclamation. I stood there gawking while Ryle,
who was next to me, who had either expected it or just given up, stood there
emotionless.

“General Gazelle’s apprentices… That seems interesting.”

Unexpectedly, the army’s representative quickly accepted the challenge. Wait,

wait, wasn’t this mock battle supposed to be so that the Army and the Order
could dispel their misunderstandings? Aren’t both sides currently at 2 wins and 2
losses? The crowd too raised a roar signalling their agreement to the challenge.

As I glanced at the Knight Captain’s son, he was also nodding in agreement.

Ah… Well, there’s nothing I can do about this situation anymore.
 “We’re going, Dida.”

“Okay.”

Ryle stood up quietly and slowly made his way to the stadium. Sighing, I
followed.

*ドルーナ・カタベリア recommendations? We’ll do a strawpoll again next

chapter.

ED: jyn’s english makes me cry sometimes wtf is “out from the middle”

TN : … harsh
 Chapter 47
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

=w= （ ・ω・)

Name Poll 24hr mark – Devan

I just went to Japtem’s glossary for names this chapter.

My name is Dorsen Katabelia. I am the son of Druna Katabelia, the current

Knight Captain. Since I was young, my father gave me lessons on martial arts.
He told me that since I’d be protecting the royal family some day I’d need it. I
took pride in those words. Whenever we began lessons, I worked as hard as I
could. I was so committed to my martial arts studies that when I had to join the
academy, I saw it more as a bother than a beneficial experience. I’d have rather
stayed home and studied under the active-duty knights than go to school and
learn. But since I was to be the heir, I had no choice but to go.

Since I was rather quiet to begin with, I had a great deal of trouble blending
in. I often thought that it was useless to go to the academy after all. Then one
day, I met a rather peculiar girl. She introduced herself as Yuri Noir, the daughter
of Baron Noir. I met her while I was practicing alone at the training grounds.
Since not many people use the training grounds at the academy, I found myself
coming here every day to raise my skills.

“Impressive-”

That was the first thing she said to me.

“…What is?”

“Ah, my apologies. I come here almost every day, and see you come here
every day. I always wondered what you were doing.”
 “The back of the building?”

If I remember correctly, the back of the building has a flower field. But since
no one ever goes there there should be a lot of weeds.

“Yes. The flower field. Since its no one uses it, I figured I’d grow some
flowers. Of course, I’ve gotten permission from the academy, though.”

“Don’t look so surprised. I won’t go reporting to the school anyways.”

“Ah… I hadn’t thought about that possibility. No, that’s not what I intended. I
meant that it’s pretty weird for a lady to be messing around in the dirt right?
That’s why I’d be happy if you didn’t spread that around too much”

“It’s not like you’re being a nuisance to others right? I won’t say anything
about it.”

“That’s great. And so what are you doing everyday?”

“Can’t you tell?”

“I can see that you’re training…but I can’t see for what reason. Considering
that you’re already taking a Military Martial Arts class, it’s weird.”

Military Martial Arts is considered an elective class, and a lot of people with
an affiliation to the Order take it. If not, it could be people who want to learn
self-defense, or sons who have no chance of inheritance and therefore need to
join the Order.

“I’m not training to supplement my classes.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. As a matter of fact, I’ve been training so I can offer my services to the
royalty.”

The girl, who had been blank-faced before, giggled.

“That’s a lovely ideal. If I was protected by someone with such strong ideals, I
would have no worries.”
 I’d remember that smile and laugh for a while.. After that occurrence, she
began to sometimes drop in and watch me practice. Since I’d be training, our
conversations were rather frank. At first I ignored her presence, but after a while
I began to look forward to the time she’d appear. She commonly praised what I
thought was the norm, and said that it was amazing or impressive. Those very
words became my motivation and my training eventually picked up pace. I also
began to think that my sword was not only for the royal family’s but that it
would also be for her.

By the time I realized I fell for her, she had become engaged to the Edward,
the second prince. I felt dejected at first, but I still felt that I needed to protect
her. I kept these feelings, and eventually contradictions between my belief and
fate began to appear. When I noticed these changes, I calmed down a bit and
pledged that I’d protect her to the best of my ability.

So when Prince Edward and Lady Yuri were pitted against Duke Armelia’s
daughter, I sided with Lady Yuri. After we successfully exiled Lady Iris, I felt as
if I had successfully protected Lady Yuri.

“How could you have done such a thing!”

I had been called out by father. As I was wondering what he was talking
about, Father sighed heavily.

“I’m talking about the case with Duke Armelia’s daughter!”

“…I can’t understand what I have done to deserve being yelled at so much.”

“Is that your real response?”

“Yes.”

“It is impossible for us to even raise our hands against dukes, but it should be
more impossible to raise a hand against a woman. Are you no longer taking the
Knight’s Code to heart?”

“So? Duke Armelia’s daughter was teasing Lady Yuri.”

“Did you see her tease Yuri?”

 “N-No I did not… But to call it a groundless rumour…”

“Did you witness that exact scene? Did you happen to hear it happening?”

“N-no…”

“You disgust me! You had no evidence whatsoever but you proceeded to raise
your hand against a woman. Even more so since it was against the second
prince’s fiance. You’re a disgrace to the knights. You have sullied our household,
and furthermore you have sullied the honor of a knight.”

“But I was…”

“I’m not listening to your excuses. Go cool your head off in penitence!”

I, who couldn’t say anything in response, was led by a butler to a locked

room. After that I took some time off of school in repentance. I was forbidden
from training, and I spent my days idling in my room.

I couldn’t understand why I was treated this way. I had just wanted to protect
her. But my father’s “You have sullied the Knight’s Code” kept spinning
through my thoughts.

While I was pondering, I was called out by my mother.

“It has been a long time, Dorsen.”

I recalled that it had been a long time since I last had a discussion with
mother. As of late, I had spent even my weekends at the Academy, but since my
house arrest I had stayed in my room.

“It has been a while.”

In front of me was a can of tea and a mountain of never before seen brown
teacakes.

“That’s called chocolate. It has gotten rather popular in the capital as of late.
Have a taste.”

On mother’s recommendation, I put one in my mouth. It was delicious. It was

sweet and a bit bitter, a really sophisticated taste.

“A conglomerate run by the Armelia Household began selling it.”

“The Armelia Household…”

“Rumor has it Iris was the one who invented it.”

Mother frowned as she murmured Lady Iris’ name.

“Hey, Dorsen. Can you truly say you did the right thing?”

“The right thing?”

“Yes. To be honest, what you did was a really big problem given our house’s
standing, but putting that aside, do you really think you did the right thing?”

I couldn’t understand Mother’s true motive. I thought I did the right thing.
While I was under house arrest, I reconsidered Father’s words. Father probably
wanted me to realize that as a future representative of the Katabelia House, I had
to consider my social standings first and foremost. If it’s like that, I have no
reason to be ashamed of my actions. If I was able to protect her, my family
didn’t matter.

“You know, Dorsen. This is a bit rude to say, but I’d have to side with Lady
Iris. ”

“For what reason, Mother?”

“Considering Lady Yuri courted a man with a fiancee, and that man ended up
stolen away, I’d say Lady Iris’ harassment was not uncalled for. A woman who
loves her fiance had her fiance seduced by another woman. It wasn’t unjustified
for Lady Iris to channel all her jealousy and hate at Lady Yuri.”

“That is..”

“The man she loved was stolen. She was even exiled from society because
you guys confronted her in front of everyone.”

I recalled her last words at the Academy. Tears streaming down her face, she
said “What more do you guys plan on taking from me? First my fiance and then
my position…”

“I see these teacakes as her resolution. The resolution to live alone, to make it
through society without having to rely on marriage. Considering she was
banished from society and her engagement was annulled, finding another
engagement would be nearly impossible. Dorsen, you.. You raised your hand
against that girl, supported a conspiracy, and on top that looked down upon
her… Do you think that’s correct as a knight?”

“That is..”

I couldn’t even object. I hadn’t thought about it. I hadn’t seen that she’d be in
pain, that she’d be depressed… I hadn’t considered those obvious things.

“I understand you wanted to protect the girl you liked. But did you really hone
your skills for that reason alone? Did you feel fulfillment when you raised your
hand against such a girl?”

Mother’s words stabbed my heart even more. I began to think she was right,
but there’s also no going back.

“I can’t say too much since I’m not a knight, but I can say for sure what you
did to Lady Iris is the same exact thing as pure violence.”

When I was lectured by father, all I could feel was contempt. But now I felt
pangs of confusion and regret.

“You should reflect on your actions more.”

After conversing with mother, she permitted my return to the Academy saying
too many absences were bad. I attended my classes as usual, and I once again
returned to the training grounds. I wanted to clear my mind after listening to
mother. Maybe I wanted to run away from the truth mother had revealed to me,
or Lady Iris’ words. I wasn’t sure which. I graduated from school while avoiding
meeting Lady Yuri or Prince Edward.

After graduation, as planned, I joined the Order. I continued my life learning

under my seniors.
 Then one day, a mock battle with the Army was announced. I was confused as
to why I was invited. I agreed to the invitation since it’d be a great opportunity
anyways.

There, General Gazelle appeared. Although being affiliated with the Army,
General Gazelle is well respected in the Order as well. Beside him were his
apprentices. Upon hearing that those two were his apprentices, the Army and
Order began to buzz. To be honest, even if one wanted to be taught directly by
General Gazelle, it was impossible. His popularity made it impossible to find
students.

After being introduced to the three, the matches began. The crowd seemed to
get more excited with every match. Eventually we came down to 2 wins and 2
losses. would be my turn. Expecting it, I stood up. In front of me was one guy
from the Army Corps. As the time ticked down to the start of the match, General
Gazelle declared that we should fight his two apprentices instead.

Interesting… I thought. To fight against my idol’s apprentices… I was excited

to see how skilled they are. I was excited to see how much I’d grown.

EN : jyn’s english isn’t that bad gaiz it’s ok

TN : Woaw

Readers : Hey Jyn, your links are broken.

TN : Hmm wonder why.. Why don’t you take a gander at the FAQ page?
 Chapter 48
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

“…Round start!”

At the referee’s shout, I swung my sword at the man named Ryle with all my
strength. I glanced over and saw my original opponent doing the same. It seems
like we both came to the conclusion that we’d have no chance of winning if we
fought them together.

Ryle deflected my attack with his sword. The clang of metal on metal
reverberated across the arena. From then on, no matter how hard I tried to
overpower him, he didn’t move an inch. Seeing him so unruffled, taking my
swings as if they were nothing, ticked me off.

If this continues, I won’t be able to land a hit.

Considering my options, I took a step back and tried to attack from a
different angle. As I began to attack again, my sword was repelled, and this time
I was pushed back by a torrent of blows. Each and every blow was heavy, and it
was all I could do to protect myself.

“…kuh.”

I tried looking for a hole, a place to break through, but couldn’t find anything
resembling an opening. Being one-sidedly attacked, I couldn’t even muster an
attack. …It’s been a long time since I’ve been forced into a corner. Given my
upbringing, I’ve never lost to my colleagues. When I joined the Order, I worked
hard and won. Even still… In this situation, I can only defend. My opponent is
calm and composed. I can’t see the possibility of me winning this fight. To be
honest, I’m astonished by the difference in skill between us.

*Clang*
 In my periphery, a sword flew through the air. It seems like the match between
the army guy and Dida has concluded. The winner is Dida. At the same
time, Ryle’s swings became stronger and stronger. As I thought, he had
been taking it easy on me. The blows continued until eventually, I too was
disarmed.

I lost… I tried to surrender, but Ryle kept swinging his sword.

“Wha-..”

Normally, if your opponent loses your sword, you’d pull back. All I could do
was dodge, I couldn’t even murmur what I thought. Given the strength of his
blows, the speed at which he swung his sword was astonishing.

“Stop! The match is over!”

Ryle stopped his sword upon hearing the referee. His sword was inches away
from my neck, I was barely saved by the ref.

“……..”

Ryle pulled his sword back with a look of disappointment. I let out a sigh of
relief.

“…Why aren’t you two affiliated with either the Army or the Order?”

I relaxed, not having wanted to confront the last attack. Instead, I asked them
something that has been on my mind. If it were them, I’m sure both
organizations would welcome them, but I’ve never heard of nor seen them
before.

“We have someone who we must serve.”

“But… With that level of strength…”

“So what? I never even once thought of serving the royal family. As long as I
protect the princess, I’m fine.”

“…Dida, you… You don’t need to say such a thing here.”

 Ryle sighed at Dida’s outburst.

“But Ryle, aren’t you the same? What has the country done for us? The one
who saved us was the princess.”

“That is true.”

“That’s why. We have no intention of joining the Army nor the Order.”

After that remark, both Ryle and Dida left the arena. General Gazelle took
their place in the arena and stood in front of the Army and the Order.

“You’ve done well, all of you. Let’s set the pleasantries aside for today and
have a drink.”

With that final speech, the mock battles had ended.

While the arena was getting lively again, I figured I’d go wash off my sweat,
so I headed to the nearby watering grounds.

“Nice work today.”

Having been tapped on the shoulder, I turned around to see my senior standing
there. Since he was the closest to me in age, he frequently helped me out.

“That fight earlier was impressive.”

“Not even. I didn’t even come close to being on par with them.”

“Well that’s a given. If they were to fight someone on equal grounds

with them there’d probably be only General Gazelle on the army’s side, while on
the Order’s side there’d Captain Malcolm.”

Captain Malcolm was the Order’s ace. If General Gazelle’s apprentices could
fight on par with him, it’d be an amazing feat.

“I truly wonder why those two won’t come to the capital. I’m sure that both
the Order and the Army would welcome them with open arms”.

“They explained earlier.”

 “Even still…”

“When you suddenly questioned them, I was terrified. If you had continued,
there’s no doubt that they have drawn their swords on you.”

“You’re kidding, right…”

I glanced at my senior hoping he was joking, but I could only see him
grimacing.

“Just like you, both the Army and the Order tried to scout them a while back,
but we were firmly refused. We came on too hard, and there was duel. They said
that their master had been insulted by the scout. They won.”

I was dumbfounded. True, if your master was insulted as a knight you had the
right to challenge them to a duel, but I’ve never heard of it actually happening
before. I could only imagine them as mad dogs, protecting their master at all
costs and barring their fangs at anyone who crosses them. But to have someone
that can control such a beast, just who could their master be?

“…That fight was worse. They weren’t playing around like they were today,
and had General Gazelle not stopped them, the scout would’ve lost his life.”

“It was that bad, huh…”

“Yeah. They don’t follow the Order’s code, nor do they fit the Army’s
ferocity, seemingly adapting to the situation. Dida’s movements were too fast to
perceive, while Ryle’s attacks were too strong to guard against. That fight was
unforgettable. That reminds me, you were also saved from Ryle’s blows towards
the end as well.”

“Why?”

“The master of those two is none other than Duke Armelia’s daughter, Iris. I
feel sympathy for your terrible luck. It’s highly likely that General Gazelle knew
beforehand that the results of the competition were likely to disturb the balance
between the two organizations. That’s why the two would step in to ensure that
neither party would win. In the worst case scenario they probably decided to
allow our two versus their two to defuse any bad situations. After the score
ended up being 2 wins and 2 losses, they appeared. And when they did I figured
since it was your turn next, they’d be taking revenge for what happened at the
academy. I was seriously worried about you for a second.”

“That is..”.

Their master was Duke Armelia’s daughter Iris… Hearing the identity of their
master, I was assaulted with a wave of emotions. Surely it was a joke that she
was leading them, that she was the one they were attached to…

“That’s why I said you did great coming back alive.”

I now feel that way too. It was good that today was only a mock battle. It was
good that I fought Ryle over Dida, or else I might’ve not been standing here right
now. I felt a chill creep down my back.

“….Senpai.”

“What is it?”

“What do you think of Duchess Iris?”

“Don’t look for an answer from me. After all, I’ve yet to talk to or even meet
her.”

I felt those words pierce my heart. Before that event even occurred, I recalled
that I never spoke to her once.

“But you know… seeing how those two act, I can only say that it seems like
she’s a big-hearted person.”

“……That is a good point…”

TN : I’ll be going overseas for a bit, so chapters might be a bit delayed.

Though it’ll probably be no more than a couple weeks.
 Chapter 49
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

Dear readers,

If you have noticed your comments are not showing up after you have typed
them here are some possible reasons.

Have fun~

“Sorry, I seem to have drunk too much.”

I thought Grandfather would be the only one in this morning, but Ryle and
Dida were also in. Grandfather tends to be rather zealous sometimes, so the two
being brought with him as escorts can’t be helped.

“Tanya, can you make sure these two get plenty of water?”

“Certainly.”

Whilst directing a request to Tanya who had been standing at my side, I sit
down in the seat opposite from Grandfather.

“Grandfather, even if it’s you, drinking too much will be bad for your health.
Shouldn’t you lessen the amount of alcohol that you drink?”

“Kuh…”

Grandfather grimaced… He does love alcohol after all.

“And so, how much did you drink last night?”

“I was drinking with the guys from the Order and the Army. So…. I may have
had too much fun and decided it wasn’t enough, so I took these two and went out
drinking.”

“Geez..”

The cause of this is that last decision. Since long ago, Grandfather would take
the two out to drink, trying to teach them their limits, but the two would come
back unconscious every time. Grandfather has taken a liking to the the two so he
sometimes ends up forcing drink after drink on them.

“…Please excuse the interruption.”

“Oh. Tanya, what is it?”

“Rudeus-sama has come to pick up Sir Gazelle.”

“…What!”

Grandfather suddenly panicked. Since Grandfather rarely shows that side of

him, I laughed.

“Tell him I’m not here.”

“…But…”

As Tanya was thinking about how to pass that information to Rudeus, he

appeared from behind her.

“So Grandfather… I’ve heard that you drank a store dry again.”

“No, that’s…”

“How many times do I have to tell you to please restrain yourself? You’re a
very influential person in this country. It may be peaceful now, but if you were
suddenly attacked while you were unconscious, there will be nothing we can do.
I beg for you to drink less outside!”

Hearing Rudeus’ argument, it seemed like Grandfather’s shoulders

shrunk smaller and smaller. Rudeus is my mother’s brother’s son.. Basically he’s
my cousin, the head of household and heir to be of the Anderson
House. Incidentally, Marquess Anderson says frequently that since he’s weaker
than Grandfather he doesn’t want to be affiliated with the Order or the Army.
Similarly, Rudeus isn’t affiliated with either and is simply studying to be the
successor. Though I don’t know what he’s studying in particular… As one would
expect, he is Grandfather’s grandson. His athletic ability is similar to that of Ryle
or Dida, and his physique is slender but well built.

“It’s been a long time, Rudi.”

“It has been a while, Iris. Ah, sorry. Although it’s a long-awaited reunion, we
meet because of this kind of reason.”

I’m 2 years older than him, so we met during one year at the Academy. But
since we were in different years, meeting him was difficult, and near the end I
was also banished from the Academy.

“It’s fine. I was also telling Grandfather that he should drink less.”

“Is that so? I’m thankful that Iris is telling Grandfather the same thing.
Grandfather won’t listen to what I say, but surely he’d listen to you.”

“Surely that’s not true. Oh, would you like to have some tea as well?”

“I’d love to accept such a rare opportunity, but I have something to do

afterwards. Alright then Grandfather, time to go home.”

“Ugh..”

“Grandfather, thank you for bringing Ryle and Dida home. You should also go
home and rest your body.”

“Can’t I stay here?”

While creasing his eyebrows, Grandfather pleaded.

“What’re you saying? We’re going home now.”

Rudeus shot down Grandfather’s plea. As I thought the conversation between

them is amusing.

“Iris, let’s have a proper conversation next time.”

 With that, Rudeus pulled Grandfather out of the room. I thought to myself,
where does Rudeus hide that sort of strength.

Like a tornado that passed, the surrounding got extremely quiet.

“… Tanya, could I get one more cup?”

“Certainly.”

As I was planning to take a bit of a longer break, Berne walked into the room.

“Could I perhaps join in too?”

“Of course. Sit over there.”

Upon my words, my excellent maid, Tanya, places a cup of tea in front of

Berne.

“It’s been a while since we’ve had a conversation like this.”

The last time we met was when the Foundation Day party was held, and even
then I didn’t talk to him. I had my own duties to attend to while Berne was
following father around doing work.

“Yes… that is right.”

Berne nodded in affirmation, and drank some tea. The tea fit his palate and his
expression relaxed.

“I thought that you’d be going back to your fief soon.”

“Yes. I’ve already been away from my fief for a long time, it’s probably about
time I should head back. …So, how have you been, Berne?”

“….I’ve learned a lot working under Father. I need to recover the time I’ve
been wasting up until now.”

“It’s not like you’ve been playing around so I think it’s fine, isn’t it? And
since it is something unique like academy life, I don’t think it’s too bad.”

I reminisced my previous life. If I remember correctly, school life is one of the

vital moments. You don’t realize it until you enter the work force. You work
with, study with, fight with people of the same age…You sometimes have bitter
moments, but in the end it’s enjoyable. In my opinion, the time when you finally
understand the joys of youth is a bit after you finish your school life.

“…But I’ve stolen that precious time from you.”

“…?”

I couldn’t hear Berne as his voice got quieter. His facial expression changed
so I understood it was about something bad.

“… Nee-san. I have something I need to apologize for.”

“I was thinking about what you were going to say, but what exactly are you
apologizing for?”

Even if I didn’t ask what the reason was, I could see that he was talking about
my banishment from the academy.

“… The banishment from the academy.”

I asked the question anyways since I wanted to know his motive.

“You don’t need to apologize for that. It was my fault that I was stubborn. So
it was my mistake, not yours.”

“You said that last time too. But I don’t think what you said is correct. At that
time I was moving solely based on wanting to be loved by her. Working off of
just my emotions lead to where we are now.”

“So what you wanted to show me was that you’re aiming for the position of
Prime Minister, and this apology was to show your resolution for it?”

I interpreted his apology as, “I won’t be swayed by my emotions anymore”.

He came to that understanding while working under Father most likely.

“That is one reason, but it’s not only that.”

“…What else is there?”

 “When I was attracted to her, I moved on nothing else but emotion, similarly, I
acted condescendingly to you who acted on her own emotions. You also have a
heart of your own, and I failed to understand that your heart must have also been
scarred. Knowing that, I’d like to apologize as a family member.”

“….”

I had no words regarding Berne’s reason. I felt a bit cross that he noticed now,
but I also felt a bit glad.

Ever since that ending, I couldn’t see Berne as a family member. During that
time, during that moment, Berne had chosen Yuri over me.

In my previous life, I thought that siding with the girl you liked was obvious,
but at the time my self as Iris was yelling, “Why… Why! Why do you not
understand. I just loved him so much. Even you Berne, why would you throw
me aside?”. I can understand my feelings more than I can understand myself. I
sympathized with the yelling inside of me.

To be honest, I didn’t care so much about Dorsen or Van because they were
less involved. But I felt different towards Prince Edward and Berne. Since I was
engaged to Edward, I felt attached to him. As for Berne, he was my precious
family member. And so when the two sided with her, I felt shocked that I had
been tossed away so easily. Furthermore I was disgraced even further by the two.

I was denounced in front of a great number of people. It was good that my

memories of my previous life resurfaced then, but if that had not occurred I may
have fallen into a state of panic. Then and there, I also swore that I would never
fall in love again, and on top of that I would never fully trust people. I was even
thrown away by someone I considered family. The event that turned me into who
I am made it so that I couldn’t simply forgive him.

The cold part of myself couldn’t help but think “It’s too late now”, but the
other side of me wanted to forgive him.

“…I accept your apology; however, I cannot forgive you just yet.”

If it was her… If it was Yuri, would she have forgiven him right away? A
useless thought surged through me.
 “That is enough for me.”

Berne accepted my response with a smile.

TN : For all of ya’ll that wanted ryle and dida to kill Dorsen… Savage af.
Pretty sure Iris would hate you.

ed:^ wtf guys

 Chapter 50
Source: Jynki’s TLs

REPORT

ED: I’m slow.

Translated by jynkitl.wordpress.com

…Well, I guess it’s about time to leave.

Translated by jynkitl.wordpress.com

Thinking that, I headed towards Father’s room. I knocked on the door, and
walked in.

“Excuse me, Father.”

Father stared at me from beyond the wall of papers. Though I spoke to him
once after I was banished from the Academy, that conversation feels like it was
forever ago.

“You’re heading home?”

“Yes. I plan on returning to the fief tomorrow.”

“Is that so.”

Father placed down his pen on the table. He then gestured towards the seat
that was placed in front of the study room table.

“If you’ll excuse me.”

I obeyed and sat down.

“I have one thing that I want to warn you about.”

 Upon hearing Father’s strict tone, my posture corrected itself. It feels as if this
conversation is more strict than the last time we faced off.

“What is it?”

“Be careful of Queen Elria and her house… the Marquess Maeria’s
household.”

“I understand they’re the head of the 2nd prince’s faction, so I’ll be sure to
take extra care.”

“That’s not what I meant. During the Foundation Day party, you proved you
protected the crown prince’s back in front of both domestic and foreign powers.”

“So basically, I’ve become a nuisance to Queen Elia and the Maeria
Household?”

My engagement to the 2nd prince had been annulled. Because of this, I

figured it’d be next to impossible for me to be accepted by their faction. It’s not
a question of just my own feelings, but their image becoming worse. If that were
the case, I’d be nothing besides a nuisance in the eyes of Queen Elia.

Translated by jynkitl.wordpress.com

“No.. Not just you, the Armelia House too.”

“Oh…”

“By nature, the Armelia household is seen as an annoyance to the Maeria

house. Although I’m a comrade of the royalty I’m merely the prime minister,
and because Melly is a favourite of the crown prince and has such an influential
voice in high society, we’ve managed to stand at the top. Even so we’ve avoided
being involved with political affairs for a long time. By doing so we avoided
being attacked by the Maeria house again and again. But now…”

“By breaking my engagement with the second prince, I’ve applied pressure as
a daughter of the Armelia house…”

“Precisely. You caused the fief to boom even faster than I could imagine,
and even managed to found a conglomerate and turn a profit. You’ve
accomplished too much too quickly. Because of that we’ve become an existence
that cannot be ignored by the Maeria House.”

“…My.. My apologies…”

How shameful… Everything going so swimmingly had me simply accepting

my good luck and not considering its aftereffects. It was something that I could
have seen had I given it even the smallest amount of thought – how annoying my
existence was to the Armelia house. I was allowed that position out of the
kindness of my father’s heart. Yet, to think I simply caused my family more
trouble…!

“…No. It’s also my fault for not gauging your strengths properly. No need to
apologize.”

“But still..”

“Fortunately, nothing has happened yet. So, Iris… Take the utmost precaution
when moving forward from here on out.”

“Yes!”

Hearing my response, Father rang a bell. A maid promptly entered the room.

“Something to drink.”

“Absolutely.”

Without a moment’s delay, a teacup was placed in front of me. I decided to

drink it to calm my racing heart.

“This may seem a bit redundant…”

Looking troubled, my father prepared to speak.

“… It’s obvious that you have to take precautions around the Maeria house,
but you must also at all costs avoid Queen Elria.”

“Is that different from what you said earlier?”

“…It appears that Queen Elria betrayed the royal palace.”

 Father spoke slowly, choosing his words with great thought. What is he saying
with such delay..?

“… The disappearance of the real queen-to-be seems to also be related to

Queen Elria.”

“Father, have you such proof for a theory like that?”

“There was no evidence left. Are you saying that we should try investigating
the queen?”

“…It was a slip of tongue.”

If I think about it, in this world where forensic investigation doesn’t exist,
finding the answer would be difficult. It’d also be difficult to use physical force
on someone with such high influence.

It could be a ploy by the 1st prince, or it could be true. I don’t know who it
might be, but the reason for spreading this rumor might be so that people
won’t investigate it further.

“Anyway, there’s a rumour like that floating about. Make sure you take
heed of what’s happening around you.”

Translated by jynkitl.wordpress.com

“Yes.”

I felt my heart shiver. I don’t want to acknowledge it, but it seems like the
opposing side is trying to single out opponents.

“I’ve told Tanya, Ryle, and Dida ahead of time, so you be careful of yourself
too.”

“I’ll take Father’s advice to heart.”

I’ve come a long way since my confinement. I know for sure that I don’t want
to die yet. Furthermore, if I were to die at this point in time, there’s no doubt I’d
cause trouble for my territory’s people. The reform I’m leading right now and
the politics surrounding my territory cannot be left aside.
 “… In addition, you’ve been looking into Baron Noir’s daughter, Yuri,
correct?”

“Ah… Father seems to know everything.”

“Well… So how much do you know?”

“Yuri’s mother was a maid that worked in the royal castle.”

“Alright. …By the way the family that was protecting her was the Reuben
house.”

“…The Reuben house?”

I tilted my head in confusion at the name of a house I never heard of before.

“This is the limit of the information I can divulge at this moment.”

Hearing his statement, I gave up on prying more information from him.

“If you look into this, you should be able to discover what’s been going on at
the capital. But don’t look too far into it. You’d only be adding more stress to
your already severe situation.”

“…Then why has Father…” Translated by jynkitl.wordpress.com

“If your protégé was sniffing around the capital, you’d want to stop it before
something happens right? If it’s just a family name you should be able to
discover information about it from a book.”

“…Thank you for the information.”

‘Don’t look into it any further‘… huh. Considering our previous

conversation, I can’t simply do what I please anymore. As expected of Father. I
have no reason to object.

“Thank you for the time. With this I’ll excuse myself.”

“Ah. Be careful on your way home.”

I almost thought I heard him add “too” to the end of his sentence. True, it’s
practically a given that attacking travelers is easier. I should listen well to what
Tanya, Ryle, and Dida say on the way home.

Translated by jynkitl.wordpress.com

TN : Sorry bois it was move-in week. I completely forgot.

100% contemplated waiting another 79 days before releasing this chapter.

jkjk i wouldn’t do that ❤ Lygarx

 Chapter 51
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

And that was it. There was no grandiose farewell party being thrown, only me
going around exchange greetings with those closely acquainted before setting
out for the fief.

Everyone in my family along with all servants sent me off. Even though I
were to “return” to the fief, for some reasons I felt a tinge of loneliness inside.

“…Milady. We will hasten our trip home in full measure. As uncomfortable as

it would be, please put up with it anyhow.”

“It is fine, Tanya. Everybody here must be worrying about my safety, right? It
wouldn’t feel right to make a fuss about it, though.”

Just as Tanya said, the trip is anything but a pleasant itinerary. I spent the
entire daytime on carriage, only to rest incognito at local inns when night fell.
Upon daybreak, we already set out with me on carriage. Days after days like
that. It was tiring, but I didn’t complain since I was the reason for these to
happen.

… Rather than that.

“Everyone, I am so sorry for putting you through such harsh time.”

While I could stay in good shape thanks to being on the carriage, the
bodyguards had to accompany on horses tirelessly all day long. This trip must
have taken quite a toll on them. A simple sorry would not suffice, hence I
conveyed my apology during a few breaks we had on the way.

“Milady, there is no need to apologize, for we are Milady’s bodyguards after

all.”
 “An opponent that might be targeting me is an opponent to watch out for…
Ryle and Dida, you guys are always gearing yourselves up for this, I suppose?”

As a close-knit bunch since childhood, having the capability to read those

two’s atmosphere despite their nonchalant behavior is a must before being able
to decipher Tanya’s deadpan face anyway.

Even though those two have never lost their composures, they were constantly
being on guard during the whole trip. Gave off an incredibly tense feeling, to
say.

To judge if there would be an attack or not, in what way if that was the case. A
frontal onslaught, or perhaps sneaky attempts in darkness of the night? Will the
opponent resort to violence, or will they use contraptions such as poison though?
Whether it is contraption or sleight of hand, how much could they have at their
disposal? Yelp, that kind of opponents in their minds.

To begin with, what if the opponent was the royalty… Many would have
quickly abandoned such a troublesome master, and they could have gone
anywhere they wanted – especially if it was Ryle or Dida. And yet here they are
still following me, which makes me both happy and responsible at the same
time.

While thinking of that, as if understanding my concern, Ryle came and

kneeled before me.

“…I am honored to be your sword and shield, Milady. For long and from this
moment onward, I serve to protect Milady’s safety and well-being.”

Standing beside Ryle, Dida also kneeled.

“…I am honored to be your sword and shield, Milady. For long and from this
moment onward, as your servant I shall wield my sword for your sake, Milady.”

As soon as Dida finished his speech, the other guards also turned to me and
gave their salutes. It was unusual seeing Dida not cracking a joke – which mildly
surprised me, however the spectacle in front of my eyes came off as a true
astonishment.

“Everyone, thank you so much.”

 The short break came to an end, and once again I got on the carriage. Through
the gap of the curtain, I absentmindedly took a peek at the scenery outside. Just a
little more and we would arrive at the fief.

While on horseback, the guards maintained their positions side-by-side,

making sure to encircle the carriage… Quite an ear-popping scene, I must say.

“…Milady!”

Suddenly Tanya pulled herself toward me, trying to keep my body as far from
the window as possible. The carriage’s speed also went up considerably.

“…Right now, it seems like the guards are engaging in a battle.”

“Can you identify the assailant?”

“Not that I have in mind. However, based on their equipment, I assume they
are not an established force though…”

It was silence inside the carriage from then on. An air of tension soon
occupied the whole place. The carriage went through, trying to distance itself
from the tumult.

Before long, the carriage slowed down to its original speed and came to a halt.

“What happened?”

“Please wait for a while, Milady.”

Tanya seemed to be talking with Ryle outside.

“It appears that the situation is now under control.”

“I see. Is everyone safe?”

“Yes. You may call for report from Ryle, is that alright?”

“Gladly.”

I shifted from my position and approached Ryle. Apart from being a bit dirtier,
Ryle didn’t seem to have any visible injuries, which is a great relief.
 “My apology for still being on horse, Milady. Right now, we are annihilating
the hostile force, and has conducted manhunt for the several remaining
remnants.”

Annihilation – a word carries such great burden, especially to a person who

once resided at a peaceful country like Japan. However, the happiness of driving
off the crisis outweighed the concern. I hate to admit this, but the present “me” is
no longer the same as the “me” in the previous world.

“I see… Thank you, truly. What about the casualty?”

“There are several people slightly wounded. However, the guards may resume
their duties without problem.”

“It is good then… Regarding the assailant, have you learnt anything about
them yet?”

“Regrettably no. From their equipment and movement, they appeared to be

ordinary bandits… However, it is unclear whether they targeted us because we
are nobles, or because their true objective was Milady though.”

Unfortunately, bandits still exist within this country, especially at fiefs’ border
where public order is not so strongly maintained.

Nevertheless, were they just ordinary bandits who seek ransom by kidnapping
nobles indiscriminately, or were they hired to make a move on me? If it was the
latter case, I felt the attack by the queen and that sect’s subordinates was not
serious enough though.

“My utmost apology. By all rights, we should have kept a few alive to
interrogate…”

“It is fine. Considering the number of assailants, I deemed it would be difficult

to even capture one. For now, aren’t we not so far from the fief? Since we plan to
arrive at our destination before the day is over, let’s make it quick then. I will
also express my gratitude to everyone thereafter.”

Once again, the carriage departed. It seemed like those who conducted
manhunt has also returned to continue the trip.
…I want to return to the fief quickly.

My mind was occupied by such thought while being rocked by the carriage.
 Chapter 52
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

…And thus, we finally arrived at the fief. Naturally we felt nostalgic after
being gone for long, however, having reached the destination with no further
incidents genuinely overwhelmed our hearts with a wave of relief.

“Welcome home, Milady.”

Led by Sebastian and Sei, every servant who stayed behind at the fief turned
up to greet us as well.

“We are aware of what happened during the trip. By all means, please take
your time and enjoy a good night’s sleep.”

“Thank you, Sebastian. Everyone too, thank you for your reception.”

I took up Sebastian’s suggestion without reserve. Probably due to the pressure

continually built up along the way, I was thoroughly exhausted. Now that my
mind has been calmed, it seemed like the burden was lifted all at once.

I headed to my room while being escorted by Sebastian. Upon entering, I took

a shower, then changed into a more comfortable attire. Resting on the chair
afterwards, I drank the herb tea prepared by Tanya.

“It has been a long day for you, Tanya. Please have a rest now. I am going to
sleep right away.”

“As you wish.”

Tanya was also tired as expected, hence she willingly accepted my suggestion
and retreated to her room.

Phew… letting out a sigh, my body quivered while I tightly embraced

myself… Honestly it was frightening. Although I didn’t have to confront the
assailant directly thanks to everyone… to be reminded of the fact that my life
was targeted, even now, still make my blood run cold.

Nonetheless, just because it is frightening doesn’t mean I am afraid to make a

move, and it would be ridiculous should I walk away from this. I need to find out
about the origin of those bandits in haste, and there would be a heap of things to
study thence.

But for today, I should rest myself fully… and thus, I was in deep slumber
soon after lying in bed.

morning, I woke up at the usual time. Getting asleep early last night, I thought
I would be an early bird in the morning though… Well, I wonder if I was worn
out that much yesterday. Thanks to that, I feel immensely refreshed now.

A perfect morning routine started with me practicing yoga, taking a shower

then putting on some proper attire. Eventually I went to the dining hall, having a
nostalgic meal in the fief after quite some time away.

“…Iris-sama!”

Rimé came in while I was enjoying the postprandial tea time. Even though she
showed up to welcome me back yesterday, we hadn’t had an actual conversation
so it was somewhat sentimental seeing her this time.

“Ah, Rimé. What’s the matter?”

“What’s the matter, you say!? I was worried to death! Thank goodness you are
safe after all.”

“Thank you for your concern over me. As Rimé can see, I am perfectly fine
right now, so please don’t cry so much like that.”

“But…”

While sniffing constantly, her tears just wouldn’t stop rolling down her cheek.
Somehow it brings back memories… Rimé was also weeping hysterically like
this the last time I went back home after having my engagement with Ed-sama
broken off.
 “I’m terribly sorry for making you so worried, Rimé. You can stop crying
now… If you calm down, we are gonna have plenty of talk later on, okay?”

“O-Okay…”

…That’s right, calm down… It was not just Rimé’s feeling here though.

“…Milady.”

“Uhm, Sebastian. I will start working right after this. Though I have received
your report by mail, it would be great if I can have a look at individual report of
each department. I would also like to have an audience with the respective
person in charge, if necessary.”

The top priority is to grasp the current situation as well as settlement of

documents piled up while I wasn’t here. Now that I am back in the fief, this is
what I ought to do for the time being. Upon entering the study, what lies before
me is a mountain of sorted documents placed on the desk.

“Well, I will take my time reading the documents first. Please come when I
call.”

“As you wish.”

“Also, please summon Ryle and Dida for me as well.”

Those bandits from yesterday need to be investigated, and since the process
will take time, I had better issue the instructions in advance.

I began tackling the documents after Sebastian left the room… How long will
it take to finish examining everything, I wondered… Just when I was lost in
thought for a moment, someone knocked the door.

“Come in.”

I had expected Ryle and Dida to show up, but the one arriving turned out to be
Dean.

“Dean!”
 I was mildly surprised by the appearance of the unexpected visitor.

“It has been awhile, Milady.”

“Certainly it is… During the time I was in the royal capital, you must have
been here quite occasionally, I guessed? Thank you so much, Dean.”

“It is my pleasure. Leaving that aside, I have heard the news. Is it true that you
got attacked on the way home?”

“…Yes. But where did you…?”

Don’t tell me the rumor has already spread across the fief… I inquired Dean
out of curiosity.

“It has become the talk of the town just late. For Milady to safely return is a
wonderful thing to know.”

Hence, I was slightly relieved upon hearing his response.

“Thanks to the members of the guards, we have made it somehow… By the

way, I have a few questions for you Dean…”

“No problem. Since I want to report several matters as well, without further
ado let’s get down to business.”

Our short-lived greetings thus ended. I asked Dean about some unclear points
emerged from what I had been reading so far. It appeared that while I wasn’t
here, Dean and Sebastian were both in charge of running the business, so I felt
truly grateful for him to stop by at this timing.

“…So, the land readjustment project in the fief’s capital is completed.

Regarding the family registers, we have finished drawing up every neighborhood
within the fief’s border, therefore what remains is only the cost of ownership for
land plots outside the fief’s capital.”

This was the progress confirmation of the work implemented before I headed
to the royal capital. Land ownership is a straightforward concept in the fief’s
capital, due to having a considerable number of residential plots here.
Exchanging standard contracts when conducting real estate transaction has long
become a common practice. However, if one were to deal with land outside the
fief’s capital, such convenience would diminish. It is not unusual for the kinds of
rural districts to not have a detailed record of plot location and ownership.

“Exactly. For clarification’s purpose, the east region is almost completed. As

for the south region… particularly the cacao-producing villages. Since their land
ownerships have already been sorted out when they signed contract with Azura
Conglomerate, this will take only a bit longer… Problems are the west and the
north region.”

“Hmm… At this pace, there is no choice but to go and have a talk with the
citizens in those regions as soon as possible.”

“Yes. Currently, the public affairs department is putting their highest priority
on the task. At the same time, they are also undertaking the creation of residency
certification in the fief’s capital.”

“I see. Please proceed as planned from now on.”

As I was getting back to the mountain of documents, there was another knock
on the door.

“Please excuse us.”

Entered the study this time were Ryle and Dida.

“We apologized for being late.”

“It’s all right, you two… Well then Dean, I’m sorry but can you step back for
a while?”

The nature of the following conversation was not something that even Dean
was allowed to take part in.

“No problem. In the meantime, I will carry on with the tasks as discussed with
Milady earlier today.”

Dean quickly made his way out of the room.

 Chapter 53
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

“First and foremost, once again allow me to express my sincerest gratitude.

Saying thank you hardly seems enough now. Without everyone, I couldn’t
imagine being able to return home in safety anyway.”

“Mind not, for what we bodyguards have done – as this guy said the day
before – was a natural course of action given the circumstances. On the other
hand, you appear to have slept quite soundly last night, princess.”

“Indeed, and you seem lively as well, Dida.”

The duo is in a better spirit today, and looks as though to have reverted to their
usual expression – in the manner of how frequent Ryle giving Dida and his
frivolous talk a dirty look. The fact that they managed to come back unscathed
and currently stay in a safety zone with no imminent danger is something worth
appreciating… Nevertheless, there is no greater feeling than seeing these guys
have the chance to loosen up at long last.

“Well then, both of you. How about we move onto the main subject…?”

“You meant the background of those bandits from yesterday?”

“Apparently, yes. Frankly speaking, if that was Elria-sama pulling the strings
from behind like Father had warned, I would deem it quite a harmless move
though. Yet considering the timing of the attack, we cannot merely disregard the
assailant as ordinary bandits.”

Elria-sama certainly can strike at me in her own ways without making use of
those bandits. For example, she can effectively exploit her house’s political
influence, or even abuse her position as the queen of the country.
 Still, the timing was so peculiar that hardly anyone finds the attack completely
unrelated. As far as I am concerned, this was more like pure rampage, rather
than a calculated move orchestrated by a noble supportive of Elria-sama and her
house.

“Regarding this matter, we have already launched the investigation with

Tanya.”

“…With Tanya? It can’t be, since yesterday…?”

“That’s right. Last night, she gave directions to the servants in the mansion
and try to look into the incident by herself, hence we also join in the
investigation.”

When I recalled how quickly she retreated to her room the night before…
surely you jest, she has been working non-stop ever since? Good grief, honestly
when does that girl take a break, I wonder?

“I see… understood. Thank you for your continuous support.”

“Then, we will head back to work.”

As those two left, they went past Merida who was about to enter the room.

“Oh, Merida. It has been awhile.”

Because Merida was entrusted with the teahouse division of the

Conglomerate, she has been keeping herself busy rushing from stores to stores
all day, so it has been a long time since we last met at the mansion.

“I was informed that Milady had just gone through quite a troubling
experience. Out of anxiety, I came to see you as quickly as I could.”

“Thank you. As you can see though, I am perfectly fine, don’t you think?”

“Indeed. Were you to get hurt, I would surely tear both Ryle and Dida apart.”

To such a Merida-esque remark, I couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

“And there’s one other thing. The new commodity Milady spoke of is now
ready.”

“Oh, really? Did you bring it along by any chance?”

“Unfortunately, only the news for today. For I was hurried coming to the
mansion and forget the item in question was fully my mistake. time, I will
definitely show you when it is prepared.”

“I’m looking forward to that.”

The commodity I requested from Merida was a kind of dessert made using a
type of vegetable gelatin, which can only be obtained through trading with
nearby countries.

“And what about coffee? When will we begin serving that beverage at our
stores?”

While I was at the royal capital, coffee has finally been created. Incidentally,
this is dandelion coffee since coffee bean has yet been discovered. From the
perspective of a coffee addict in the previous world, they are slightly different
somehow though…

“Let’s hold back for now as we still have a lot to do such as advertising. ‘Till
it can be served in stores, I would be grateful if you can come up with desserts
using coffee.”

“Understood. Anyway, I was thinking of having a temporary stay at the

mansion after a long absent period, and will focus on the discussed problems in
the meantime.”

“I will leave that to you.”

“Speaking of which, how was the royal capital you haven’t seen for a while?”

“…Even though I sort of expecting to be filled up with various emotions, in

the end I didn’t feel anything at all.”

“…Nothing, you say?”

“Nothing. Naturally, I was both nostalgic and delightful when meeting with
my friends and family. However, it seems like I have little sentimental
attachment to the place called royal capital.”

“You must have felt quite relieved, I suppose?”

Merida smiled happily.

“Rather than feeling relieved… I wonder if it was because that place was not
where the old me belonged.”

When I was brought back to life, I was in the middle of that incident – and
before I can develop some sort of attachments to the royal capital,
(un)fortunately I already came to the fief. As far as I am concerned, due to the
dispute between Miss Yuri and the me holding the title of duke’s daughter, the
royal capital was plainly a suffocating experience.

“Fuun, was that really so?”

“That was how it is… To me, this is my home, and you guys here are my
precious family. For that reason, I am happy with this outcome.”

“Hahaha, it is our utmost honour to receive such a compliment.”

After exchanging a few more words, Merida also left the room.

Thus, I went back to the documents.

…Tax revenue is excellent. Thanks to the increasing trade volume with

foreign countries, the Conglomerate’s profit has gone up as well. Furthermore, it
seems like the sales of commodities made by the high school division is rising at
a favorable pace. In any case, with more jobs created, the individual income has
also been improved.

The construction of middle school division is now underway. in the list would
be the infrastructure development of rural areas… Though the infrastructure in
the fief’s capital is so well-maintained that you wouldn’t feel inconvenient, in
rural areas there are a lot of places without access to water and sewer services.

As I was checking on each task’s progress, signing, and making modifications

as needed, there was another knock on the door.
 “…Excuse me, there is something I forgot to report earlier. Since I’m going to
leave today, can I have a moment of your time?”
 Chapter 54
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

The person entering the room was Dean.

“Oh… Are you leaving already? You just arrived a short while ago though.”

“I’m afraid so. It was because this time, I actually slipped out of my house for
a moment to come and report to Milady.”

“I see… Sorry for troubling you, Dean. Well, what was the matter you forgot
to mention earlier?”

“…The children of the institution wished to see Milady. It seems that they
wanted to show you their fruits of labor, after making preparation for a recital to
be held at the academy.”

“A recital!? Now I’m curious about what they’re planning to perform!”

Speaking of which, I haven’t visited the institution for quite some time, even
though I used to drop by around once every ten days before the trip to the royal
capital.

“If I am not mistaken, there will be drama, drawing and singing. Apparently,
the children will split into several groups to do the respective performance.”

“Oh dear… I’d love to attend the recital for sure. I will head there when
everything is settled.”

Even though I really want to go to ease my mind, at this time such action
would be unreasonable. Most likely, the bodyguards will not allow me to do so,
and as for me, there is no way I am going to put the children in danger by my
appearance.
 “…By saying when everything is settled, I assumed you weren’t merely
implying the fief and Conglomerate’s affairs?”

My mind was going blank for a while upon hearing Dean’s nonchalant
remark… Aa, now that I have calmed down, isn’t this awkward silence the same
as a confirmation? I couldn’t help but feeling regretful about my action then.

“If you don’t mind me asking, why did you think so?”

Even though I know this was a futile attempt, I still inquired about his
thought.

“To be honest, it was not hard to draw that conclusion, judging from the way
Ryle-san and Dida-san making quite a serious expression when they entered the
room. Coincidentally, I was reminded of the attack the day before by those
bandits on Milady.”

“…You’ve got a point.”

Dean was sharp-witted as ever. Perhaps at this point, it would be unnecessary

to continue keeping him in the dark.

“Furthermore, there was Milady’s expression. Certainly, it was not a face you
would show even when immersing yourself in the fief’s affairs, nor the
Conglomerate’s… there was a sign of fear and uneasiness beneath, I concluded.”

…I gave up. To think he can read a person’s emotion that much, I feel like
further objection would be meaningless.

“Tell me, Dean. Under those circumstances, why did you take the trouble to
come here and let me know about it?”

It is not hard to figure out that the queen is my opponent, and if it’s him he
would immediately understand that I am in an unstable position. If he takes into
account what happened thus far, it can’t be helped if he decided to leave this
place quickly, so for him to deliberately came here and talked about the
institution’s matter was a big question mark. Or is it, perhaps, the farewell gift
after all?

“That is, of course, I was thinking if the situation around Milady got settled,
how about we go there together?”

To such an unexpected answer, I couldn’t fully grasp the meaning behind

those words straight away.

“…Dean. Are you serious about what you have just said?”

“Am I? If not, I wouldn’t come all the way back and tell you though.”

“…I’d imagine in your case, you will get away from here as soon as possible.”

“Do you really think of me as such a heartless person?”

My eyes were wide opened as if being surprised by his remark. Did I just say
something that strange?

“Blaming you heartless or such, there is no reason for you to stay here. To
begin with, since every of your contracts so far is short-term only, you don’t help
an obligation to stay afterwards. Besides, I’m positive that you can net yourself a
high-paying contract at other places with ease. There is no need for you to
expressly remain at an increasingly risky place like this.”

Of course, there is salary in his contract. By settling the fief’s affairs as my

right-hand assistant, his salary is a little higher than a normal fief’s officer.
Though higher to be said, the salary of a fief’s officer is not generous in the first
place. As far as I am concerned, if we take income into consideration, the
Conglomerate’s advisor’s is fairly high. The merit of a fief’s officer is that his
income will be stable as long as the fief is not collapsed, though in his case, such
merit would disappear since he is not in a permanent position.

I have no rights to force him to stay, and he can be on his own after the
contract period ended. In other words, he can just choose not to come until the
situation calmed down.

“…I didn’t know that Milady was holding me in such high esteem.”

Dean laughed as if trying to crack a joke, though I replied honestly.

“If not, I would not have entrusted you with the job so far.”
 To those words I gave while sighing, Dean let out a smile.

“Well… certainly if job is the only criteria you’re looking for, then there is
nothing challenging enough I have encountered up until now.”

What big words you’re spouting… truly to give the opponent such an
impression can only be Dean himself. Or rather, I was the one who thinks of him
in this manner.

“Nonetheless, that would be extremely boring. Studying, then exercising, then

what? Only by overcoming the hardships encountered along the way can one
feel a sense of accomplishment. What I enjoyed had nothing to do with the
subject’s appeal or emotional attachment.”

If I were to be put in his position, I would surely agree with his viewpoint.
Even in the previous world, when I managed to achieve something that I thought
to be greatly difficult, I did feel a great sense of accomplishment… although I
can’t understand the reason he decides to bring this up right now.

“…But I really enjoyed these days, since I came here. Because of Milady, who
has original ideas that no one ever thought of before, and the excellent servants
working with you. It has been a long time since I am eager to know what to do
next, and what the result would turn out, hence it is interesting.”

He walked from the doorstep in a steady pace, getting closer to my desk.

“That is why I am here. Although it started off as a one-off decision, I was

gradually tempted to come back afterwards.”

I watched the guy with towering figure approaching me. He was wearing an
extremely delightful expression.

“It is natural for Milady to not put your faith in me. On top of me making only
short-term contract, there are trustworthy subordinates who have been with
Milady since you were young.”

It is true that I trust them… or rather excluding Father and Mother, they are
the only ones whom I can really trust.

“I won’t say that I want you to treat me the same way as those guys. The time
and memories they spent with you is something I cannot compete. However,
Milady – it is my pleasure and my desire to be your hand and feet – even after
the contract period ends.”

“…Dean…”

“You don’t have to keep your distance from me. Even though our time
together wasn’t that much… I have belonged to you since a long time ago.”

My face grew hot as I was hearing his words. Although it is always me who
do those confession-like scouting on other people, it is embarrassing when I am
on the receiving end.

After saying what is needed, Dean left the room.

Leaving behind me, still dumbfounded on chair for a while.

 Chapter 55
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello I am Fuyuki or Reika whichever you prefer and will be helping out
translating this novel. Thank you to rumble fish for Editing.

Two weeks have passed since I returned to the fief.

The investigation regarding the bandits is still ongoing, and I have almost
finished looking over the documents that required my approval. Whenever I had
free time, my mind would drift back to what Dean said and my mood would turn
foul, hence I was fully concentrating on the job.

Today, I finished my work early, so I was heading to the library to take a look
into the information sent by Father.

The library, though in the mansion, is located in another building different

from which I reside in. Upon entering the atrium room, I was welcomed by lines
of bookshelves so tall that they nearly reached the ceiling, which are brimming
with various books.

“Oh, Milady? It has been awhile since you last came here, hasn’t it?”

As I entered, I saw Rehme.

“So this is where you are today, Rehme.”

“Yes, I came here since there are no classes scheduled for today. More
importantly, what brings Milady to this place?”

“I am looking for information on the Reubens House.”

“You mean the House of Reubens the Duke? That is quite an unusual name
I’ve just heard.”
 “A Duke House? Why is thus name so unfamiliar…?”

“That is to be expected. It is a house founded by a prince of several

generations before, with no fief to govern and only has a mansion in the royal
capital. The last time they were a topic of interest was nearly thirty years ago, I
believed.”

“Thirty years ago… Does it have anything to do with the Towair war?”

“Yes, you are correct. Since our country won, Towair sent a princess to marry
into the royal family – however, at that time the former Queen was the one in
power, plus the crown prince was too young for marriage and the couple’s large
age gap made them not a good match. Furthermore, if the Towair’s princess was
taken into the royal family or a house having close ties with royal family, there
would be problems regarding succession to the throne. Eventually, the House of
Duke Reubens was singled out as the appropriate candidate. Their line would
never ascend the throne unless the main line disappeared, and they certainly did
have royal blood running in their veins… such were the circumstances
surrounding the Reubens House.”

…In other words, the current House of Duke Reubens have connections to the
country of Towair, and thanks to the Duke’s introduction, Miss Yuri Noir’s
mother was accepted to be an attendant in the royal palace. It is difficult to
refuse someone with a reliable letter of introduction from a Duke House,
especially when hiring servants requires sifting through a large pool of unknown
applicants.

Even though the princess of Towair was forced upon them by a royal decree,
had the duke rejected because of that, their reputation would surely be damaged.

Since we are talking about Father here, I’m confident that he has used the
situation to his advantage and sent someone to monitor them.

Well, in any cases… the loose ends are connected to each other somehow.
This is taking a turn for the worse. In short, the odds of Yuri Noir’s mother
having ties with Towair is quite high, and for Miss Yuri Noir herself to be
influenced by her own mother – perhaps – is also a possibility not lightly
disregarded.

After considering all evidences presented, I was strangely convinced of this

conclusion. However, as Father had said, this is not my battlefield. To involve
myself in political conflicts between nations is not something a lord of a fief
would do… much less an acting lord I am. Especially at the time when one must
secure a firm foothold, if I were to concern myself about such things, I will lose
what I have worked hard to gain so far.

“Is there anything wrong, Milady? You are looking extremely pale.”

“…I was just thinking about various matters, but I am fine now.”

Yes, I am fine… I think? If it was Father, no doubt he would have collected

further information and started fielding some countermeasures already.

If there is one thing I feel bothered by… I guess that would be about her
existence. For argument’s sake, let’s assume she truly is a spy from Towair then.
To come to the point, her plan has succeeded since she has been engaged to the
second Prince… but if she hadn’t, what would Towair do? I am sure there is no
way they would gamble on her plan only, and if they did scheme something, they
would have settled for alternatives besides her. Also, for a spy, her methods
stand out too much unlike how a real one always trying to keep a low profile.
Perhaps, my mind has been spoilt too much by the spy novels I read in my
previous life? Regardless, her behavior does not match up with that of a spy for
another country.

As I was thinking of this, I heard the pounding of footsteps approaching closer

and closer. Then the door flew open with a bang.

“Be quiet in the library-!”

Rehme angrily scowled, but that expression lasted only a moment as she was
taken aback by those making their ways in.

I turned my gaze to the people who entered and…

“Milady!! We have an emergency!!”

Sebastian and Tanya, who rarely lose their cool, are now looking desperate.
 Chapter 56
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

“Tell me, what has happened?”

Naturally my voice also got strained. Just why these two came in haste with
such desperate expression… hardly could it be due to some kinds of witless
reasons, I suspected.

“It’s the Church of Darryl – they were going to pronounce an

excommunication against Milady…!”

“Say what…!?”

To the turn of event which would not happen even in my wildest imagination,
I involuntarily let out a scream-like voice.

My face was turning pale. A sudden wave of dizziness overwhelmed me as if I

was suffering from anemia, and my heart was beating wildly inside my chest.

…In this country, the Church of Darryl is the official religion, with most of
the population being affiliated as its followers. Strictly speaking, being regarded
as representatives of God whom the citizens worship as the object of faith, the
words of Darryl Church’s Pope and its Priests carry significant weight. At times,
such can easily surpass the aristocratic authority.

As may be expected, it was set up so that the son of Darryl Church’s Pope
should attend the academy reserved for nobles’ children only.

Meanwhile, a pronouncement of excommunication by the Church of Darryl

means that the subject will no longer be recognized as one of its followers… or
to be frank, they have been banished from the communion on moral grounds for
good.
 Almost every citizen in this country is a follower of the Church of Darryl.
Conversely, non-believers in the eyes of the rest are referred to as merely
“heretics.” Let alone being excommunicated, they are considered sinners to the
Church as well as a public target of contempt.

For a noble’s daughter who should be a leading exemplar of the country to be

excommunicated… this isn’t a matter on the level of giving me a bad name. It is
something which should not have occurred in the first place.

Obviously, all credit and personal connections I have built up so far will also
be gone.

To speak as an Earthling, perhaps this is rather similar to the event referred to

as the Humiliation of Canossa. Without doubt, many would make use of this
excommunication pronouncement to strike at me… just thinking of that already
gives me a headache.

“The reason was?”

“For deliberately having a church destroyed. To disrupt the land devoted to

God is an impudent act against Him, a sin which could not be forgiven… such
were the reasons stated.”

“…For deliberately having a church destroyed…? Don’t tell me, the land
readjustment project…?!”

Certainly, I did destroy one of their churches. It was the building served as an
orphanage where Minae used to live. Nevertheless, it should not be a trouble
since that place is no longer in possession of the Church, a plot of land currently
belongs to no one. Furthermore, we already have a plan to build another big
church as a replacement though.

This was totally against me… no, the more I think of it, this pronouncement is
an attack directed against the whole Armelia Duke House.

…Was that son of Pope – Van – the one pulling the strings from behind? Or
perhaps, the Church itself orchestrating this incident? Or again, this being
another ploy of the Second Prince’s faction?

“As for the countermeasures… that’s right, let’s submit the construction plan
and design of the new church to them. We need to clarify that it was not mere
destruction, but a relocation of the old building to another place.”

In the meantime, our main concern is not to find out who did this. Certainly, it
would be great if we knew their identities though… but for now, our priority is
the reality presented before us.

Rather than putting any effort to search for the mastermind, it is necessary to
deal with the excommunication in one way or another… Surely, I must apologize
Father and Mother for the inconvenience I’ve caused, as anxiety spreads through
town the fief’s affairs will stagnate, and damage to the Conglomerate will
become immeasurable.

“Sebastian, please make preparation at once.”

“As you wished.”

Sebastian gave his bow, then immediately turned back, and left the library.

“And Tanya, what about your emergency?”

Nothing can surprise me at this point. Rather, I believe there is no such matter
more devastating than having the Church declare you as a sinner.

“Milady, there are two things I want to report to you. First is the progress
update on the investigation of the attack against Milady the other day.”

“That is not important right now.”

To put it bluntly, I don’t have the luxury to listen to the progress report on that
matter at the moment, even though my life was in danger back then.

“I don’t think so, please listen to this, Milady. As I proceeded with the
investigation, I found out that the fief, where the attack occurred, was in fact
supporting the Second Prince’s faction. Still, it is unknown whether that and
those bandits have anything to do with each other though.”

“I see. What’s next?”

Unfortunately, even though under normal circumstances this would become

quite a bombshell, the impact from the previous report was so great that Tanya’s
discovery seemed trivial at most.

“Yes, and here is the second report. That fief has announced an increase in
trade tariffs and toll against the Armelia Duke House.”

“…Say what!?”

Again, I involuntarily let out a scream-like voice.

…At any rate, the neighboring fief located at the north is the major route from
our Armelia’s fief to the royal capital. With the east side facing the sea and the
west side totally occupied by rugged ranges of mountain, there is no choice but
to make a detour should we choose to travel on southern roads to the royal
capital located northwest. Inevitably, most of the exports from our fief had to
pass through that northern neighboring fief to arrive at the royal capital.

“The reason was…?”

Nonetheless, that neighboring fief is small to begin with, having half of its
northern area being just mountain. Moreover, since they have become an
important point of trade, they have been putting more effort in developing inns
and tourism rather than field cultivation – hence the number of arable land
wasn’t much and they have to rely on grain export from our fief. To think such
circumstances have made me completely overlook this possibility…

“For their lord being an excommunicated sinner, is what they stated. And also,
to protect our domestic agriculture.”

“To protect their domestic agriculture…!? They only have a few plots of
cultivated land for such a huge population!”

Their food self-sufficiency rate is terrible, and without the affordable

agricultural products from our fief, I doubt they can even manage to feed
themselves… I wonder, is this an attack by the Second Prince’s faction?

“How come… for both of these to happen at the same time…!”

With the announcement of the neighboring fief, the current situation has
become dire. Other fiefs… especially those belong to the Second Prince’s
faction, would take advantage of this development. Besides, it is not only the
export to the royal capital. The Conglomerate’s process of getting new shops
established in other fiefs will also be affected as well…!

Gradually, we are trying to expand the scope of commerce, not only to the
royal capital but also to other fiefs and foreign countries. That is, in case an
internal strife occurs at the royal capital, we can still make good income out of
the business.

However, it can’t be helped if other territories decide to impose tariffs on our

goods.

“Rehme, please do some research on how long the transport will take and the
cost incurred should we switch to the alternative route from the south, then make
comparison and report to me. And Tanya, please ask Moneda and Sebastian to
come see me as soon as possible.”

After Sebastian finished making preparation for the previous matter, we can
discuss the impact of current situation on our fief’s affairs. At that time, I will
also summon the fief’s main bureaucracy to the meeting.

“As you wished.”

Tanya once again departed. I also left the room right afterwards.

I almost felt like collapsing on the way back, but still struggled to stand firm
though… Now is not the time I can allow myself to pass out!

The road to the study is strangely long for me today. It would be great if
everything happened so far was just a bad dream.

Nonetheless, cold sweats rolling on my cheek and back made me realize that
this is the reality.

At any rate, I have to quickly return to the study…

 Chapter 57
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello I am sorry for the wait, final exams and all. Thank you to Rumble fish
for editing. ED Disclaimer: the Church is the actual organization, whereas, “the
church” will refer to the old dilapidated building that was sold to Iris & co.

… My head is spinning.

After being bombarded by so much information, I now have a headache. I

massage my temples and pore over the documents.

After being notified of my excommunication from the Church, I gathered all

the pertinent documents related to the rebuilding of one of the churches within
my fief and gave them to Sebastian. The church had been so disheveled that it
would have cost a fortune to have it repaired, so I purchased it at double the
price and began efforts to rebuild a new one elsewhere. I had even consulted the
Church before submitting the documentation required to have the church rebuilt.
But before even conducting this process, I have made a visit to the Church but
was refused at the doorway.

But, even after having jumped through all the necessary hoops, they have not
rescinded the excommunication order.

“… How magnificently they’ve managed to sacrifice us for their own gain…”

“Yes. I used what connections we have to search for the priest who sold us the
church building, but was unable to find him. I believe his affiliation with the
Church has been severed and the letter Milady sent regarding the church’s
demolition was ignored by the Church. I feel that… even if you possess the
power of a duke, the Church will be able to limit the amount of information we
can obtain. This will, no doubt, be a difficult investigation, Milady.” (Sebastian)
 “Well, if we could find the priest of Kudan, we would be able to deal with this
issue swiftly, but…”

I cannot just tell them to release all of the information we’ve gathered about
the Church members. For Sebastian to regretfully say that he was unable to
obtain information… I’m impressed that he was able to get this much
information in such a short time, at all.

“How is our fief’s situation?”

“Although it has only been a few days since we were notified of the
excommunication, anxiety amongst the people is rising rapidly.” (Sebastian)

“I thought as much. What about the merchants?” (Iris)

“There have been several merchants who have quit or suddenly taken a
vacation. Fortunately, others who value their work more highly than reputation
chose to remain, saying things like, ‘Work is much more important than some
Church decree!’ We have been able to maintain our current level of production
thanks to these devoted individuals.” (Sebastian)

It makes sense, I guess. For those who are unaware of the circumstances
surrounding the demolished church, it would appear as though I demolished it
without permission, and I would be someone who committed a crime against
God.

It can’t be helped if some merchants quit or fled for their own safety.

“Trade has declined as well. The effect this situation has had on the fief is
terrible.” (Sebastian)

The fief adjacent to ours just declared an increase in tariffs and trade
restrictions to dampen our economy, requiring us to pay to sell within their fief
and pay to cross their borders as well.

Because of these new regulations, businesses who are based in my fief are
suffering heavy losses – just being based in my fief puts a business at a
disadvantage. I have to solve this problem soon, or we will end up losing all the
help we’ve received from various businesses.
 Of course, this is also a problem for the Azura Conglomerate. I, who am the
head of the conglomerate, have been officially deemed a sinner, and, now,
people are wary of our products.

Additionally, we now have to pay increased taxes since we need to ship things
directly to the capital.

Prior to my excommunication, I have not only received complaints from the

nobility about the rising prices of our products, which I have attempted to
assuage, but also from the common people.

There was also the issue of decreased sales of our products due to price
increases caused by other companies poaching our store employees, especially
from stores that are in the capital or experience a high amount of traffic. The loss
of employees culminated in reduced production and our sales have declined
from the resulting price increase.

That is why similar, if not the exact same, knock-off products had been
cropping up in the markets. It wasn’t as if I didn’t anticipate that something like
this would happen and prepare countermeasures, but with my excommunication,
my preparations have been rendered useless. Now, since my excommunication
has tarnished my brand’s image, people are more likely to buy these knock-offs
from seemingly more reputable companies.

“… I look terrible …” (Iris)

I looked into a mirror in the study, and saw my appearance. The light from my
eyes has disappeared. My hair is unkempt and my skin rough.

As someone who originally lived my previous life in Japan, I think that being
excommunicated from the Church isn’t a big deal… But, in this world, the
Church is a powerful organization. The influence of the Church reaches far and
wide. There is also the absolute name and authority that is God; the power of the
House of Armelia pales in comparison.

It is impossible for us to negotiate with the Church, as they are an organization

that wields absolute power and have long seized the hearts of the people. Even
reaching out to approach the Church is difficult, as I am now a “sinner”.

Because of my excommunication, the second prince’s faction has been taking

this opportunity to harass my father incessantly, and any event that my mother
was supposed to appear at has been cancelled or her invitation rescinded.

I try to look up.

Ow, my head hurts….If I try to stand I get dizzy.

It has only been a few days. Then again, it has been a few days.

I have gotten almost no sleep lately, as I have been trying to keep up with the
developing circumstances and think of countermeasures which we would then
discuss and alter to match the current situation.

This is a battle against time. I am growing quite impatient, and I have been
under extreme duress every single day.

I look back down, and immediately felt that my vision would grow hazy if I
tried to turn around.

Just a bit more… A little more, and then my preparations will be complete.
Though, even with said preparations, I am doubtful that I will be able to overturn
this situation. The anxiety dwelling in my heart keeps asking whether this is a
good option or not. Shadows have started to creep into my mind. My opponent
this time is too powerful. If I had more time to prepare, I could … No, even if I
had predicted this, I would have had no other options.
 Chapter 58
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

“…Are you all right, Milady?”

Sebastian and Sei are both entrusted to handle the fief’s and Conglomerate’s
affairs respectively. Tanya is now in the middle of investigating the Church as
well as keeping an eye on the royal capital’s movement, while Ryle and Dida are
working together to strengthen public order within the fief. Moneda is busy
traveling back and forth between the bank and the merchant guild, and Rehme is
lending Sebastian a helping hand with his tasks. Therefore, amongst the servants
who see me on a regular basis, the only one available to pay me a visit at the
moment is Merida.

As she entered the room, I raised my lowering eyebrows.

“…Am I looking all right to you?”

Putting on an exaggerated expression, I retorted with a sarcastic smile.

“Forgive my rudeness. The way I see it, you should take as much break as
possible, Milady. Here, please have some chocolate and tea.”

“Thank you.”

I took a bar of chocolate. Yum, this was quite delicious. The effect soon
spread over my head.

“Tell me, Merida. I wonder, aren’t you receiving various job offers from other
places too?”

“I guess that’s true, given the fact that I am supervising the whole teashop line
of the Conglomerate.”
 Merida burst into laughter. It was quite refreshing to see such cheerfulness
these days.

“Weren’t there places with extraordinary terms as well?”

Merida had her eyes widened as if being surprised by my inquiry…

nevertheless, she smiled again.

“…Right now, I couldn’t care less about how others wish to have me. It is all
thanks to Milady that I was able to come this far. That is why I have no interest
in any other places.”

“I see…”

“Besides, I don’t really want to see Milady getting crushed at this point.”

She broadly grinned.

“…I will try my hardest to meet your expectation.”

The preparation was almost completed, though we still lacked one final piece.
Nevertheless, I will not go easy on the opponents this time, never will I. I will
cut off their escape completely and drive them to the wall. Otherwise, they will
take advantage of it and strike at me afterwards. For the sake of that piece.

“…Pardon the intrusion, Milady.”

As I was lost in deep thought, I did not realize that Merida had taken her
leave, and before long, another character has turned up in her place.

“…Dean!!”

Despite myself, I cried out by the appearance of the unexpected character.

“W-Why are you here…?”

“To lend you a hand.”

“To lend me a hand, you say? You should have known our current situation
better than any else, yet you still decided to come regardless of that?”
 Although it is reasonable should one decide to keep their distances from a
proclaimed sinner, for him to come here was simply unbelievable. It is on the
same level as helping a criminal in Japan’s common sense.

In reality, a lot of people are leaving the Conglomerate, and even though I
have withdrawn from the fief’s bureaucracy, letters of protest asking me to give
up the position of fief’s acting lord are still coming everyday.

“Yes, certainly. Hence I was thinking if I am able to lend you a helping hand
though.”

“But, to lend a hand to a sinner? For all one knows, the Church of Darryl
would even set their eyes on you. For you to purposely take such a risk… it just
doesn’t make any sense at all!”

Isn’t this because of my fatigue or so… though I was calmer at the time with
Merida, my tone with Dean was regrettably more aggressive. Though I realized
it immediately, I couldn’t stop the words from leaving my mouth.

“It does make sense though. Haven’t I told you before? I have already
belonged to you, Milady. If you cannot depend on me at such times, when would
I ever be reliable to you?”

Hearing Dean’s blatantly obvious response, I was at lost for words in an

instant.

“That…”

“Furthermore, not only can you depend on me, but I also have what you are
seeking right now.”

I was speechless as he quickly handed over that and gave the following words.
Don’t tell me, he had managed to secure the final piece, and moreover, to bring it
here at long last. It was not even the feeling of surprise that crossed my mind, I
was just deeply moved by the action.

“…So, what is your strategy, Milady?”

He was grinning deviously. Already knowing what my course of action would

be, and yet still asking me about it, what an evil man he is.
 “It is as you have expected… Furthermore, thanks to these that you managed
to collect for me, all the pieces have started to fall in place.”

“That is a relief… And so, when will the opening ceremony be?”

“You certainly are well-informed… Geez, how did you know about that?”

“I just happened to hear about it along the road. It has become quite a topic of
interest at the royal capital.”
 Chapter 59
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Merry Christmas and Happy new year Thank you Rumble Fish for editing my
mess

“The ‘opening ceremony’ will be taking place tomorrow. But leaving that
aside for now, Dean, you clearly made preparations for this situation already.
How much of my plans do you already know?” (Iris)

Dean’s understanding of my plans had slight differences here and there, but
was overall very similar.

He was aware of what I had done with the church and its demolition. He heard
most of it from my side and various rumours that were floating around, and
made his preparations based on the information he pieced together.

“I understand the steps you will be taking, but will you go out and meet that
person with such a face?” (Dean)

“Such a face?” (Iris)

“You may not be aware of it yourself, Milady, but you look terrible right
now.”(Dean)

No, you look terrible, I wanted to retort, but even I can’t refute his words.

“Everyone here has noticed, but, even though they are worried, no one has
said anything to Milady out of consideration, which is why I wish to speak my
mind here. I have heard many things about Milady, and, through my experience
working directly with Milady, I became curious… Milady, whose engagement
with the second prince was annulled, who now works hard for her people, and
continues to work hard for her people in the midst of this storm… she has not
cried once, nor has she shown signs of weakness, even in her voice. She
continues to move forward with all of her burdens bottled up inside. Why is it
that you try to be so strong?” (Dean)

“… You are wrong. I have not once tried to be strong.” (Iris)

Not crying… Being strong. Is that “Iris’s” will… or the me now? Fate is
strange.

“Separating yourself from your feelings, are we?” (Dean)

No. Please, stop. I don’t want to rely on anyone like that again. Please, stop
cornering me. I bit my lip.

“My tears will resolve nothing.” (Iris)

The words that came out of my own mouth were the words I least wanted to
hear.

“… ‘Tears will resolve nothing.’ Hmmm. Although, I do agree with that

statement, caging yourself in like that is much worse than crying. It is through
tears that you will be able to break out of your cage and truly move on. You must
face your feelings head on, even if they are dangerous, because it will give your
heart closure.” (Dean)

I cannot hold it in anymore… As soon as I thought that, all the emotions and
feelings that I suppressed burst forth.

“Then, what do you suggest?! Cry in the corner and scream for help hoping
for someone to come and help me?! Are you trying to tell me that crying and
complaining will solve this situation!? You know as well I as do that nothing will
happen…!” (Iris)

I want to stop, but my brakes are not working.

“I don’t have the luxury to just drop everything and cry! Even with my
engagement — It was painful and frustrating just how powerless I was!” (Iris)

Even though my love has since cooled down after the annulment, I can’t say
that I don’t still think about it. I am worried about where I should go from here
and frustrated at my previous hateful self. But crying will not give me
confidence and have a sunshine over my head. So I gave up crying. I decided to
instead use my head to negotiate with father.

Even after I arrived at the fief, I was still unsure of everything. In my past life,
I was just a regular accountant that you could find at any tax agency. This is my
first time I have to learn and deal with political strife and situations. I was
always worried about whether my choices would actually improve my peoples’
lives and if I would be allowed to implement policies. All these questions
nagged at me.

“Even now, excommunicated from the church… me, a sinner… What the
heck? What did I possibly do to deserve that kind of declaration?!”(Iris)

Drip. Drip. I can feel my tears falling.

“It’s hard. It’s so hard. Why? Why is this happening to me?! I just want to run
away, scream, and shout, but…”(Iris)

I try to hide my tears with my hands, but they drip from my palms.

“And all this because of my useless self… My chest hurts when I think my
people and their suffering. They have all tried so hard and done so much to build
our fief… Because of me, all of them are suffering. I am so useless and
pathetic… This is so painful.”(Iris)

Like mud, my words become messy and ugly, my emotions confusing the
words that spill from my mouth. The words that came after had both my
emotions and Impulse in them.

“If I cry and beg for help, will someone come to rescue me? No. I would just
become a deadweight that should be abandoned. Even if I did reach out for help,
as a member of the Armelia house, just being called a sinner affects everyone
associated with me. Unless I can get them to retract that declaration, nothing will
change. Until then, I would just be a liability.” (Iris)

Yes, even if I relinquished all of my authority and status to someone, as long

as I am still a sinner who is excommunicated from the church, it will still affect
the conglomerate and my family. That is how bad being excommunicated is.
Even if I can’t erase having been called a sinner, at the very least, I need to get
rid of that declaration.

“I’m trying to stay strong… Dean, you’re wrong. I am not holding back tears
because they’re useless… I can’t cry, because… what if I get abandoned again?”
(Iris)

I was afraid of becoming a burden. Even though I know it’s stupid to think
that way, I still don’t want to lose everyone. I harbor that fear in my heart,
because, maybe… just maybe it might happen.

“I am not trying to be strong… I’m just trying to look strong. But I couldn’t
even manage that. I’m just a pathetic human being – that’s what I am.” (Iris)

After expressing my feelings, my tears overflowed. This may have been the
first time since I became Iris that I tried to express my disgusting and confused
emotions.

“… Your display of strength is truly beautiful… but, please, do not lose sight
of who you are in that façade. This is the wish of everyone who works with you.
You not allowing yourself to be vulnerable or to take a moment for yourself…
Given your position and past, this is something that can’t be helped, but if you
press on like this, you will worry the people who share your journey and you
may lose your way. Please do not forget this.” (Dean)

Dean’s expression as he expresses his true thoughts looks very serious. This
even feels like one of the lectures my father used to give me. But I now
understand the meaning behind those words, Father, and very painfully so.
Thank you, Dean.

After a long time… well, after having cried so much, I would have fallen
asleep where I was had Dean not caught me and told me to rest while indicating
that he would handle the rest of today’s work. If it weren’t for him, I would still
be working. This was the first time I slept so soundly; I fell asleep the instant I
laid my head against my pillow.

The next morning, when I looked into the mirror, I saw that my eyes were still
red. However, my complexion and heart felt refreshed. Now, it is time for the
“opening ceremony”.
 Chapter 60
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

“…I’m sorry for having you come here in this manner, Minae-san.”

“N-Not at all! Well… I was just doing what I am supposed to, Fief Lord-
sama…”

In front of me was Minae-san, who was displaying an extremely grateful

attitude to my presence… That’s right, I summoned her to my place as soon as
the excommunication was pronounced. This was a preliminary arrangement to
suppress the upcoming outburst of dissatisfaction among the fief’s citizens.

At first Minae-san was surprised, for she didn’t know that I am the daughter of
Duke Armelia up until then. Moreover, when she learnt about the current
situation from our exchanges thus far, her attitude became even more obliged. It
was our fault… she thought. Foreseeing how this would turn out, I must have
been quite a mean character to explain everything to her in this manner.

“I will be frank about the reason I called you here… I would like to ask you
for a favor.”

“Y-Yes. What is it? I would gladly fulfill it as long as it is within my

capabilities!”

“I may have to remind you of a certain bitter incident not so long ago. How
should I put it…? I would like you to spread a story about the sold church. You
see… it is sort of exaggerated. To say, the plot is: the place where the holy
church was located – though used to be where we lived – was unfortunately sold
to some bastards involved with human trafficking. We were threatened to leave
and subjected to continual harassment. When Iris got wind of the situation, she
arrested those bastards and relocated the tattered church – due to the harassment
– to another location, then found us a new home. The new church was not
opened yet though, but rumors said that there will be a grandiose opening
ceremony soon. At that time, Iris will also make her appearance there.”

Hearing the content of my favor, Minae tilted her head in puzzlement.

“You want me to spread such a story?”

“That’s right. You probably will attract a lot of unwanted attention… no, eight
to nine out of ten it would surely be. You will receive plenty of hostile and
suspicious gazes, too. Even so, I want you to spread this to as many people as
you can.”

“If that is the case, then yes of course! I will do lots and lots of talking from
now on, and make sure that it will be heard and talked about in every corner of
the fief’s capital!”

***

Few days have passed since I asked Minae-san for the favor. The rumor has
been spreading so wildly, to the point that no one isn’t being aware of it.
Needless to say, not everything was good news – there were some skepticism
and further rumors, and the original story was twisted with many variations
through gossiping. Nevertheless, the main point was conveyed successfully.
Plus, many people have shown interest in the opening ceremony of the new
church.

As I was recalling of what happened thus far, my mind returned to the reality.

“You have my deepest gratitude, Minae. Just so you know, I am not the actual
lord, just the acting lord of the fief.”

“I-Is that so…?”

“Please also keep my identity a secret from the children. If they start to call
me Lady Iris when I come to play with them… somehow, I feel like there are
distances between us and that will make me sad.”

“You will take your time to visit us again?!”

“Certainly. I am looking forward to seeing the children’s recital. Plus, I have

yet given new picture books or telling them new fairy-tales, you know?”

“…Thank you very much, Lady Iris. The children are waiting for your
appearance with joy.”

“I am happy to hear that… Therefore, let’s finish the business quickly.”

Having said so, I got off the horse carriage.

Today is the celebration of the completion as well as the opening ceremony of

the new church. To ensure my participation go off without a hitch, Ryle and Dida
– who were busy doing their tasks in various places – and Tanya are
accompanying me as bodyguards at the moment.

In front of my eyes is the newly constructed towering church. Though it is

supposed to be a sacred place, it gives off the atmosphere of a demon king’s
castle where heroes head for… such is an exaggerated way I use to describe the
building.

Well then, first of all, in order to settle the heart of the fief’s citizens, I should
march into there.
 Chapter 61
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello Thank you to Rumble fish for editing the chapter

Dusk was usually when most people would be crowding into taverns, but,
today, everyone was heading towards the newly built church. I know the church
is new, but I feel like there’s a bigger reason for this.

As I head towards the church, amongst the masses of people, I see many
nobles and influential people in their carriages or walking with their guards,
including the presidents of large companies and the village chief, moving in the
direction of the church. There are also commoners like me. I especially notice
outsiders from the capital among the crowds.

I was able to arrive early and get a seat inside, because I live rather close to
the new church. The new chapel is large, but, even with its enlarged size, it could
not hold everyone who was coming to see what was going to happen. There
were people looking in from the windows and the doors were left open to allow
people who couldn’t find a seat in the chapel to see the events.

The declaration from the Church that our fief’s lord was excommunicated
from the Church was hard to swallow and made everyone, including me, anxious
about the future. I heard that today the lord would explain why they were
excommunicated, so many of us came to listen.

There is another reason why people are here: a rumor about the orphans at the
nearby orphanage. Rumor has it that the lord protected the orphans from slave
traders and bought the old church from them in order to give the orphans a place
to live. I, myself, have met those orphans and their caretaker, Miss Minae,
because of my job as a merchant. When I heard that rumor, I went directly to
Miss Minae to confirm it. However, whenever I went and called for her, she was
never there. I talked with Miss Minae and the children rather often in the past, so
when I heard the rumor, I felt both anger at the slave traders and sadness. I do
believe it to some degree, as I understand that someone must have helped them,
but whether or not our lord did it is iffy. My impression of the lord is that they
wouldn’t go so far as to help children at an orphanage.

While thinking about these things, I saw a priest at the altar kneeling and
praying to god. At the same time, the sound of the pipe organ echoed and a
beautiful melody started playing. I felt my heart beat with its melody.

As the priest began his prayers, we all joined in.

Shortly after, the sermon started.

“God loves all of his children. God wants all his children to be understanding
of one another. By helping one another, one can live a life with dignity, and by
accepting the love of god, one can show humility and live with pride. God has
taught all his children the value of the connection we have with others.” (Priest)

The soft and kind voice of the priest rang throughout the chapel.

“However, God also helps those who are willing to repent for their sins. God
cherishes all his children and bestows forgiveness to those who repent and
rectify the mistakes they have committed. We as God’s children must see with
hearts unclouded and judge that which is evil and that which is just. We must
reach out to those who are truthful and right and offer help to those who have
wronged. I pray for those who have committed sins to accept the love of God
and atone for the error in their ways.” (Priest)

After the priest finished his prayer, the chapel became noisy and tense. Were
these words directed at the lord of the fief?

As the priest walked away from the altar, we thought the ceremony would be
over. However, a girl took his place.

She was wearing a pure white dress with no decorations or designs. Rather
than being called a dress, it was closer to a nun’s habit. But, even while wearing
a plain white dress, her figure was so beautiful that any man would immediately
fall for her.

“Hello, everyone. I thank you for coming to the opening ceremony of this new
chapel.”

Her voice was clear and, as she bowed, she fit the image of the perfect lady…
I feel like I’ve seen her somewhere before…

Who is that woman? Murmurs ran throughout the audience. I also heard
someone call her “Alice”… the origin of that voice was from a commoner like
me.

As if she heard our questions, she answered.

“My name is Iris. Iris Lana Armelia. I am the daughter of the Duke of Armelia
and the acting lord of this fief.”

As soon as she named herself, there was an uproar… Well, of course, there
would be. This person was excommunicated by the Church, so her presence at
the new church was a big surprise.

“Everyone, I am aware of the question you must be asking now: Why am I

here in this sacred place of God when I have been excommunicated? Please do
not worry. I have received permission from the priest, himself, to stand and
speak before you all today. I ask the same of all of you as the Father before did.
Please, everyone, listen and decide what is right and wrong with a heart
unclouded.”

Her voice, atmosphere, and tone were dignified. She seemed like a being of
the chapel itself. When she started speaking, the noise and whispering stopped,
except for the whispers of just a few people on the side.

“Our fief is rich and the people follow the teachings of God with all their heart
by treating one another with love. But not all people accept these teachings and
not all people can receive them due to the circumstances of their environment.”

She clasped her hands together in prayer and raised her voice slightly.

“I met such people; they are the orphaned children. These children were
blessed for some time with a servant of God who cared for them – a sister that
taught them the teachings of God and the world. But, as with all life, this
beloved servant of God left this world and returned to our Holy Father. Since the
land was unpaid for and seeing as no one visited the chapel anymore, the Church
sold that land. The children were then left to fend for themselves. The people
who bought the land were fiends and rejected the teachings of the Holy Father.
These children, who were innocent and undeserving of such cruel treatment,
were left in the hands of those fiends. I know that many of you here know these
children and can agree that they are all pure and wonderful.”

Throughout the chapel, I could hear people saying things like, “I know them,”
“those children are wonderful,” among other things. I also feel that way, since I
know them well.

“That we did not notice the plight of these children earlier is our sin, but after
having discovered their circumstances, I could not turn a blind eye; The teaching
of our Holy Father obligates me to protect them.”

While she spoke, she started to gently shed tears. The sight of her right now is
as if God had painted her himself.

“I do not want to repeat the mistake of not having noticed their predicament
sooner. Thus, in order to keep them safe, I decided to construct this new chapel.
These children are the key to our future – they embody my determination to keep
the future for everyone here brilliant. The Church declared that my sin was the
demolishing of a church, but I did it to help these children and keep the future
bright for all of us. Is that wrong? Should I have abandoned the Holy Father’s
most important teaching that we help one another? Should I have left the fiends
to vandalize the forsaken church? Would that have been the right path to take?”

Her tone of her voice suddenly became full of sorrow and a mixture of other
emotions. I felt my heart throb with her words. If what she said was true, then
what is a sinner? If she is a sinner, then everyone else in this world would be a
sinner, right?

“I am but a humble and pious disciple of God… However, I am also a lord

who must protect her people. God is watching and giving us opportunities to
better ourselves, but these opportunities mean nothing if we do not reach out and
grasp them to obtain happiness. God does not send us happiness but gives us
opportunities to pursue it. Everything depends on our actions and will to act.
Those who think that evil is unavoidable and take part in evil behavior are
wrong. Those who see evil and wrongdoings but do not act are also wrong.

There are many people here who knew those children, who treated them well,
but did not notice the trouble they were in – Even I did not notice their dilemma
until it was almost too late. I am but a single individual; I only have two eyes,
ears, hands, and feet, and there are but few places that these feet can walk to nor
things my hands can grasp. However, I have people who support me as a lord
and I have the support of you fellow children of God which allows me further
my reach and help those in even the most remote of places. I beseech you: help
me protect you. Help me protect the weak and help those in even the darkest of
places. Help me give those people a richer and healthier life. Please… lend me
your strength.”

As she ended her speech, a few claps resounded through the room and grew
until the applause became a roar. I could even hear clapping from outside.

I felt that, if I follow this person, we could live a better life. If it is this person,
then, no matter who the enemy may be, she will pull us through hard times. I do
not have any evidence, but I felt this in my heart. The atmosphere of the chapel
became much better, and I felt that hope was in the air.

“… I bestow upon you the blessing of our Holy Father.” (Priest)

The priest blessed the lord of the fief and, as she kneeled down to receive his
blessing, the priest placed his hands on her head. She then stood up and turned
around to face us with a smile.

I thought from the bottom of my heart that I was glad I came and caught a
glimpse of her.
 Chapter 62
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello Shiro is off for awhile so I will doing following week’s chapters, thus it
maybe somewhat slower release pace Thank you Rin for editing

Propaganda:

“Information, especially of a biased or misleading nature, used to promote or

publicize a particular political cause or point of view.”

The speech and performance I gave was exactly that. I used Miss Minae to do
some legwork for me by spreading the story. The speech I then gave connects
those rumors to me. This is a textbook maneuver used by every politician in my
previous world.

There was a quote by Adolf Hitler:

“The receptivity of the masses is very limited, their intelligence is small, but
their power of forgetting is enormous. In consequence of these facts, all effective
propaganda must be limited to a very few points and must harp on these in
slogans until the last member of the public understands what you want him to
understand by your slogan.”

All the things and acts done as part of this performance of mine – the priest’s
opening prayer, doing the opening ceremony at twilight – was to give the chapel
the right lighting and ambiance; everything was to make my speech more
effective.

With this speech, I should’ve soothed or at least calmed down the citizens of
my fief, so I can now leave the fief for a while. I have to go back to the capital to
resolve the main problem now.
 Even so, I still have a lot on my mind.

I am thankful to Dean; because of the two letters he brought, I was able to

conduct the opening ceremony peacefully. I was also able to get the cooperation
of the priest because of one of those letters. The other letter is the key to solving
this whole mess. I was going to ask either Father or Mother to obtain it… but
how did Dean obtain… Dean who are you… It can’t be…

“Milady, are you alright?”(Ryles)

While I was lost in thought, Ryle asked me in an anxious voice.

“…Oh, I am fine…”(Iris)

“Please hang in there a bit longer. We will be there shortly.”(Ryles)

I am currently heading to the capital. You may be wondering why he is asking

if I am alright. Well, this is due to the fact I am not on a carriage, but on a horse.
We have to go to the capital as fast as possible, so the best option was to go on
horseback. I thought I would be fine, but, oh god, it is rocking too much. No, I
am not directing the horse. I am still not capable of that. Ryle has the reins.

I was sure I would be able to handle this, since I have ridden a horse before,
but I guess riding for elegance and actually riding to get somewhere are two
totally different things. I miss having my feet on the ground so much…

I was accompanied by Dida, Tanya, and some guards in case of an attack. I

asked Dean to accompany us, but he had said he had urgent business and could
not come with us. He instead proposed to join us later. Unlike me, everyone was
smoothly riding a horse. I wonder when Tanya learned to do it… Only I am the
burden here.

… I tried by best not to vomit, and we somehow made it in time. I arrived at

my manor in the capitol. When I got off the horse, I was wobbling like a
newborn fawn and could barely stand.

“Welcome Home, Milady.” (Servants)

All the servants came to greet me, as I haven’t been back in a long time.
 “I am back, Father, Mother, Bern… I sincerely apologize for the trouble I
have caused you this time.” (Iris)

My entire family came to greet me at the entrance as well. Although

unexpected, I was grateful for it. My appreciation, however, was not enough to
stop my wobbling.

“You arrived very early. Are you okay?”(Louis)

My father, seeing me like this, showed a worried expression, and asked if I am

alright.

“Yes… somehow…”(Iris)

“Rest your body for now. We will talk later.”(Louis)

“Yes. Thank you.”(Iris)

From there, I was guided by Rime to my room to rest for a while. Then, I was
called for tea in the living room. The atmosphere, however, made it clear that I
wasn’t called just for tea, since all my family members were present.

“Again, please let me apologize for the trouble I have cause this time. I am
truly sorry.”(Iris)

I apologized to everyone for trouble.

“No, there no need for you to apologize. You have done nothing wrong. Even
I did not expect Daryl to go this far.” (Louis)

“But…”

“No buts. There is nothing you are at fault for.” (Mellice)

My heart started to be healed from the kind words of my father and Mother.

“Well, we are ready for the party they are about give. The other side is strong,
and, since they picked the fight, we do not need to hold back anymore.”
(Mellice)

“Yes… Oh yes, Dean entrusted me with a letter to give to you, Mother.”(Iris)

 “Oh. Please give it to me.” (Iris)

My mother received the letter and started to read it immediately. By the time
she finished reading the letter she let out a slight laugh.

“What did he say?”(Iris)

“No, it is nothing important. He is just apologizing for using my name without

my permission to get the information you needed.”(Mellice)

“Using Mother’s name… the effectiveness of that method is close to a royal

decree. Even now, I hear screams and shouts to Mother for opting out of any and
all charity events held by the church. Because of her not being there, all other
parties connected with her, which is basically most nobility, did not attend
either.” (Bern)

What Bern said is correct. For Mother to be absent from any event means that
such an event will be terrible or be a waste of time. I am sure it is quite painful to
the Church, but then…

“– but is it alright? Would the Church not attack Mother as well?” (Iris)

“No, everything is fine. We are still donating to the Church. I also responded
by letter that the reason I would not be attending is due to the fact that having the
mother of a daughter who has been excommunicated go to such parties would
only serve to dampen the mood.” (Mellice)

I smiled at my mother’s straightforward answer.

“Well, I am sure this matter will be settled soon, and I will have to attend a
party. That was one of the conditions outlined in Dean’s letter.” (Mellice)

“What do you mean?” (Iris)

“No, nothing. It is funny. I was used as a bargaining chip by Dean. He used

my name to negotiate with the Church to retract Iris’s excommunication. Either
way, I am fine with it as long it helps you, my dear.” (Mellice)

… Dean… You are bold to have used Mother’s name during negotiations and
report about it after the fact. I know my mother says it is alright for my sake, but
this makes my head hurt.

“Dear Sister, I have something to report to you.” (Bern)

Bern started to talk to me.

“Oh? What is it?” (Iris)

“This case of excommunication… Van is not involved.” (Bern)

“So, are you telling me I should forgive him?” (Iris)

Bern shook his head when I said that.

“No… I have reliable information that the one who is the mastermind behind
this is the pope himself and the merchant Count Monroe has been seeing lately.”
(Bern)

“You are saying that the merchant is the true mastermind behind this
incident?” (Iris)

“Most likely… Although the pope does have significant power, I highly doubt
he would go against the house of a duke. I also have asked Van about this matter,
though, as expected, I could not outright. I had to use roundabout conversation
and indirect questioning to get the information. From what I have heard from
him, the merchant and the pope met often at the Count’s manor prior to your
excommunication announcement.” (Bern)

“Hmm… Father, that merchant…?” (Iris)

“Do not worry. We are already investigating him.”(Louis)

As expected of Father. Also, hearing that Bern took action out of concern for
me made feel a little touched.

“How about the second prince’s involvement?” (Iris)

“No, he is not involved in this case, but….” (Bern)

“Is there something?” (Iris)

 “Apparently it is hard for the person himself to say… but he did not find it
amusing that you have started to support the first prince. He complained a lot to
me about this; it was quite insufferable… Anyway, after hearing about Sister’s
excommunication, he started to have people move and start to take employees
from your store and the Conglomerate as retaliation… What did I ever see in
him?” (Bern)

“Wow… I’m at a loss for words…” (Iris)

What did I ever see in him? He is such a small man. Nevertheless, I need to be
vigilant, as the conglomerate’s sales have been falling. I’ll have to address this
problem later.

“Bern, thank for all you have done. Please take care of yourself.” (Iris)

“No thanks needed. I am just helping out family.” (Bern)

“Now, Iris, let us have dinner. Afterwards, please rest. Tomorrow is the real
battle and we will achieve nothing less than a perfect victory.” (Mellice)

“Yes, Mother.” (Iris)

Well, the party tomorrow will be our battlefield. The previous founding party
also made me tense, but I was not in danger then. This time my destiny is at
stake. Losing is not an option. The biggest game of my life is about to start.
 Chapter 63
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello Thank you to graceful Rin for editing

I get ready and put on my dress. I will be heading to the royal palace today. As
with my previous speech, I choose to wear clothes that are not decorative or
gaudy and go with a simple outfit.

The reason I am going to the capital is because an inquiry meeting will be

held to explain the reason behind my excommunication to my father. This is a
very serious matter, as this meeting will decide my fate. The reason my father
will be hearing the explanation is because he is the head of the household. If I
were to use office terms, my father would be my boss in this department, and the
CEO or upper management is calling my boss to explain the situation.

They will also be deciding on the appropriate punishment… At best, they will
acknowledge the excommunication as a mistake and retract it. At worst, I will be
imprisoned or receive the death penalty. This meeting requires the presence of
the culprit, their family, an inquiry committee, and spectators. Since this
concerns the nobility and a high member of the nobility, at that, there will be
many nobles who are expected to participate in and watch the proceedings.

My escorts for this, as usual, are Ryle and Dida

People are already gathered for the proceeding… In truth, this time, I was not
invited; my excommunication stripped me of my noble status, but, with special
permission from the queen, I was permitted into the royal palace.

We advanced through a pre-set route that the queen informed us about and
tried to avoid the gazes of people. Ahh… I feel unwelcome… Well, I guess I am
an intruder, since no else knew I would be attending.
 “Duke of Armelia, as a father who could not supervise his own daughter and
prevent her foolishness, are you even capable of properly managing the
country?” (Ellia)

That voice… Is that the second wife of the King, Lady Ellia? From what she
said, it seems she wants my father to quit being the prime minister… Is she
blaming my father for what happened?

“Can you imagine the shame our country bears having its own prime
minister’s daughter excommunicated as a sinner? Are you incapable of properly
raising your daughter?” (Noble 1)

“First, he is an incompetent prime minister, but now we see he’s failed as a

father as well… Haaaaa…” (Noble 2)

The nobles supporting Lady Ellia started to voice their complaints against
Father. Soon, murmurs of agreement began to go around the room. The air was
so corrupted that I could see its filth.

“I have never told my daughter what to do.” (Louis)

My father’s low voice silenced the audience.

“So, are you saying that because you were not the one who told her to
demolish the church, you bear no responsibility? How pathetic.” (Ellia)

Lady Ellia laughed haughtily and raised her voice.

“Everyone, did you hear that? Listen here. Before you are the prime minister,
you are the Duke of Armelia. Any actions and operations that are carried out in
your fief become your responsibility and your sin. Do not fall under the illusion
that you can escape.” (Ellia)

Her statement held various meanings: She wanted him to abdicate his role as
prime minister and relinquish the fief. The nobility seemed completely
supportive of this, as our fief is the most prosperous in the kingdom and rich
with resources. If they were to split it amongst the neighboring fiefs, there is no
doubt that they would profit greatly.

Lady Ellia’s words caused an incredible stir. My father turned to give the
audience a cold stare and they immediately fell silent. As expected of Father.

“I am not denying my culpability. I have never guided my daughter’s actions

for one reason: I trust her wholeheartedly. I have sent her to act as lord of the fief
and, as her father, I am proud to have seen her accomplish so much. Yes, I am
the prime minister. Yes, I am the Duke of Armelia. However, before that, I am
first and foremost a father. Thus, I placed my trust in my daughter and saw no
need to supervise her actions.” (Louis)

“… Thank you, Father.” (Iris)

I thanked Father, even though I was sure he did not hear them. His words
filled me with courage – the courage I needed to enter that room.

My hands trembled from fear and anxiety, but, after hearing that, my
apprehension disappeared in an instant. Although his words reached me, I am
not physically present in the audience room, nor am I peeking through a
doorway; I am in a hidden room within the castle which leads to the audience
room via a complicated pathway.

The guard who was in front of the door noticed me and became flustered.
However, he calmed after I showed him the queen’s letter and obediently let me
into the room.

As they opened the door to the audience room, I walked into the greatest
challenge of my life.
 Chapter 64
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello everyone, sorry for the late post, I had few things in my life so I
couldn’t translate it sooner. Thank you to the Magnificent Rumble Fish for
editing

The moment I opened the door, all eyes turned to me, and, when they realized
who I was, the gallery of nobles went up in an uproar. The only ones unaffected
by my arrival were my father, the Queen Dowager, who knew I was coming, and
the priest, Christopher.

I proceeded to walk to the back. The room was filled with nobles and other
dignitaries. The back of the room was designated for royalty, and the only people
sitting there now were the Queen Dowager, Lady Ellia, and a representative from
the Church.

Everyone’s gaze pierced me like needles, and I felt my hands tremble even
with my father’s words of encouragement.

It will be fine. I have to think this way. Even when I tried to clench my hands
to stop my shaking, it wouldn’t stop.

It felt like it took me a long time to reach the back of the room, but, in reality,
it was only a minute. Thankfully, I managed to get there alright, but, on my way
back, I glimpsed a certain person.

Priest Christopher is a thin, intelligent man who wear spectacles. His face was
expressionless, but I felt his gaze was different from everyone else’s.

It was a gaze that said, Will she succeed or will she fail and disappear into
oblivion?
 The moment I felt his gaze and identified him, my hands stopped trembling.
That priest is the person who has connections to that man who helped me get
that piece of evidence.

I will not disappoint you. I will respond to the trust that you and everyone else
has placed in me.

I walked up to my father and stood beside him. I directly faced the vacant
throne that stood betwixt Lady Ellia and the Queen Dowager. The representative
for the Church sat a little bit in front of them.

“… Why are you here?” (Ellia)

Lady Ellia stared at me coldly.

“I felt it necessary for me to explain and report the actual details of the
situation.” (Iris)

“There is nothing more for you to report or explain. The fact that you have
destroyed the hallowed place of the Lord will not change. This meeting is not for
you but instead for your father, who will take responsibility for your actions as
the Duke of Armelia.” (Pope/Church Representative)

These words came from the Pope of the Church of Daryl who was the father
of Van, one of the second Prince’s cronies.

“Iris Lana Armelia, you are charged with the crime of destroying a sacred
house of the Lord without consulting the Church. This is an insult to our Lord
and the conduct of a nonbeliever. The Lord is deeply saddened by this action that
was carried out by one of his children, let alone one holding the status of a
noble.” (Pope)

“It is exactly as you have said: A sacred house of God was demolished. This
act clearly signifies your refusal to speak with the Lord.” (Ellia)

The color of mockery was reflected in the eyes of the Pope and Lady Ellia.

“Yes, I do agree with that sentiment. However, much more egregious is the
story of how the sacred house of God was sold for profit. Would you like to hear
it?” (Iris)
 “What are you trying to say, little girl?” (Ellia)

Lady Ellia laughed through her nose, but hid her face behind her fan.

“Even if you ask me that, I meant exactly what I said.” (Iris)

“I am asking, because the meaning is unclear, little girl. Destruction of a

sacred place is evil. Thus, transferring the grounds to others is better… There is
no such thing as… Both acts should be considered an insult and treason against
the Lord.” (Ellia)

“Yes. I am in agreement with Lady Ellia. As it turns out, this did indeed
happen. I have the contract of the sale of that land in my hands right here.” (Iris)

I pulled the contract out of my purse and offered it to the Queen. This was the
deed for the land that the church was once on. It contained the name of the seller,
the Church, and the buyer, the human trafficking ring.

The gallery of fools who were previously noisy fell quiet. I think they now
want to see who will win this case… Although… The second prince’s faction
remained noisy.

“I was shocked to see that the sacred land of the Lord was sold! It is as you
say, Lady Ellia, the sale or even the thought of selling the land of the Lord is
outrageous. However, this transaction was conducted and the land was sold after
the original manager died. The priest who signed the receipt for the deed has his
name written here. How do you intend to explain this?” (Iris)

“What stupidity! There… There is no priest in the Daryl Church who would
be so stupid as to sell the Lord’s land. This is a felony and an affront to the title
of ‘priest’!” (Ellia)

“I am in full agreement, my Lady… I also believe that no one in this country

would conduct such an act. However, it is a fact that this buyer and seller
combination had planned to attack the Sister, vandalize the chapel, and sell off
the orphans living there.” (Iris)

“What nonsense do you speak of?! It is impossible for someone who serves
the Lord to do such a thing… Has your family fallen so far as to stoop to
deception? This is quite disappointing.” (Ellia)
 Lady Ellia made attempts to deny my words and ridicule my family.

“I understand your disbelief, my lady, but, as you may know, I hold the
position of temporary lord of the fief. My father granted me this title and I have
conducted my duties on his behalf. I have done many things as the acting lord of
the fief, including government reform, tax auditing, trade route establishment,
and, lastly, oversight of land transfer and transactions.” (Iris)

“… And your point is?” (Ellia)

“We record the state of properties of the land, of course, and I have visited all
of the properties with a named owner. I have also visited the church to ensure
that it rightfully belongs to the person on the deed. It was stipulated at the time
that the land the chapel was on did not belong to the Church, meaning that the
Church no longer owned that land anymore.” (Iris)

It was quite unexpected, but it worked in my favor that I was able to advance
the clarification of the land ownership early on.

“I was astonished to find that the Daryl Church themselves said they did not
own that land, even though a chapel stood there. I have, in hand, the letter with
the aforementioned correspondence as well.” (Iris)

I raised the letter again so that everyone could see the lower part of the letter
with the names of the priest who was involved.

“As one of God’s children and acting lord of the fief, I was surprised that there
was no chapel in my city. Thus, I decided to demolish the old one and build a
new chapel to provide my people with a new place to worship the Lord. I had
also informed the Church and kingdom officials of this decision and its
subsequent transactions. I have with me the letter from those individuals, as
well.” (Iris)

“This case is with the officials of the kingdom then… But you still do not
have evidence that the Church was informed as well. I will say this now: This
work of selling God’s land may be the work of a person who falsified the
Church’s name and signatures. It is entirely possible that someone conspired
with you to create all these documents, is it not?” (Ellia)

Lady Ellia asked stiffly and demanded evidence of the Church’s involvement.
 “If what you say is true, then any transaction or deal with the royal palace or
kingdom officials would also be meaningless. You are insinuating that any man,
woman, or child can use the seal of the royal palace to commit fraud. Is that
acceptable? If so, then all of the transactions and deals by the royal palace
should be nonexistent, right, Lady Ellia?” (Iris)

I retorted back. Lady Ellia shut her fan loudly with displeasure and spoke.

“How amusing. However, I will not retract my previous suggestion… Unless

you have evidence to prove that the Daryl Church did actually do this. Any
further talk from you is meaningless unless you provide it. Stand do—“ (Ellia)

As she began to tell me to “Stand down”, I cut her off.

“If you are asking for evidence, then I have it here in my hands.” (Iris)
 Chapter 65
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello, This is a really short chapter so I am gonna post now, OH god I had do
this on valentine’s day, I wonder if my marriage will be alright, oh man soon it
maybe divorce Sweating rivers a/s Please give your love to our beloved Rumble
Fish because He has dates on today as well unlike some of you and had put his
spare time to do this everyone give Rumble fish a happy valentine

TLnote: I put priest christopher in the last chapter but I changed to Ralph
because the author uses that name more, I put Christopher because it is a much
better name than Ralph

Editor’s Note: FYI Priest Christopher is also Priest Ralph, in case this
confuses you.

I produced a book browned and worn with age.

“—No… That is…!!!!” (Pope)

Most people were unaware of the significance of the book I just took out and
began to ask about what it was that I was holding… All but two people, of
course.

They were Priest Christopher and the Pope, since it is expected that they’re
familiar with this document.

“All the priests of the Church know what this book is; it is a book that
contains the names and signatures of all of the servants of the Lord.” (Iris)

Even if it is the Church, they are still an organization. Priests do not live on
holiness alone and need money to support themselves and their families. As
such, their transactions must be recorded. This book is a book of accounts and
contains the names of all who serve the Church.

All of the priests’ names are recorded here, including the one I corresponded
with regarding the chapel I demolished.

“This book also contains the names of those who signed the contract, those
who I made inquiries to, and those who I questioned regarding the matter of the
chapel. I was surprised to find them in this book and to discover that they were
such high-ranking members of the Church.” (Iris)

“…. Why?! You… Are… You…!” (Pope)

The Pope stared wide-eyed at the book, and his eyes seemed as though they
would explode from their sockets.

This was my decisive piece of evidence. No matter what other evidence I

could bring or even if I could convince the entire nobility to side with me, this
was the most crucial. The Pope and Lady Ellia would not admit defeat if the
evidence were not this conclusive.

Thus, this evidence will silence them all.

“I have no idea how you obtained that, but, as Her Majesty indicated earlier,
this may have been falsified unless you can show something that proves it to be
a genuine article of the Church. If not, then continuing this discussion is
pointless.” (Priest Ralph Christopher)

Priest Ralph Christopher said this even though he was the one who provided
me with this book. It seems he feels this will be my victory. Lady Ellia took the
bait Priest Ralph Christopher set out almost immediately.

“Priest Ralph’s words are right. We must determine whether this document is
real.” (Ellia)

“If it needs to be proven as genuine, then may I ask Priest Ralph to determine
its legitimacy?” (Iris)

As I said that, I approached Priest Ralph with measured steps. No one

attempted to stop me as I handed the document over to Priest Ralph.
 He quickly leafed through the pages and looked intensely at the last page.

“… This is…” (Priest Ralph or Christopher)

Then, as if surprised, he returned the book… I must say that this person is an
excellent actor. I wonder why he became a priest instead of a politician…

“Yes… This is without a doubt a document of the Church.” (Ralph)

He muttered and trembled as he spoke. His voice carried throughout the room
and every priest began to gather around him… Really… Even I do not have this
level of acting ability.

“Why can you…?!” (Priest A)

“Here. You may verify it as well.” (Ralph)

At his words, he passed the book to another priest. This passing of the book
continued for a while until it finally reached the hands of an elderly sister.

“Quickly tell us if this document is real or not.” (Ellia)

Her hands began to quiver and her face contorted in anger. Now SHE is a
horrible actor.

“Yes, your Majesty… This book contains on the last page the seal of the
Cardinal and the Pope. These are both special seals that cannot be made without
special materials known only by the Church in order to prevent forgery of
important documents like this one. This document is indeed genuine.” (Elderly
Sister)

The Cardinals’ and Pope’s seals. There are five cardinals and one pope that
make up the highest-ranking members of the Church.

“It is as she said, Lady Ellia. This document is real. Furthermore, I believe all
will be solved after hearing the testimony of these two individuals.” (Iris)

At my last word, the door swung open and two men were led in by Ryle. They
were the two priests… or should I say, “former priests”? We used the full extent
of the Duke of Armelia’s power and found them by exhausting Tanya and her
vast network of connections.
 Chapter 66
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello Here is end of the cliffs, I know I said 8 chapters more till end of cliffs
but i lied Thank you to speed of sound: sonic Rumble fish

“Will the two witnesses please introduce themselves?” (Iris)

I stepped back and let the two people who walked in introduce themselves.

“… Hello. My name is Danban. I was the administrator at the chapel in this

city.”(Danban)

While there are many small chapels for citizens to pray at, there is only one
official chapel in the capital city. The one Danban was referring to is that
singular official chapel, otherwise known as the Church Headquarters which lies
in the northern part of the city. If someone mentioned that they went to the
capital city’s chapel, this would be the first one that comes to mind.

“I was the pope’s hands and feet and worked as such for 20 years… Oh, yes.
The sale of the chapel in Armelia was in my name. I was ordered to do this by
the pope and then, for some strange reason, after 20 years of service, I was
expelled from the chapel.” (Danban)

“Hello, your Majesty. I am Lenin. I worked in the same chapel with Danban.
My role was to inform the Armelia territory of the sale of their chapel. I swear I
did only what the Church asked of me, but… I was banished from the Church
only a few days ago. I only did as they instructed, but, somehow, I was charged
with the crime of falsehood. I still have a copy of the instructions and letter I
sent to the Armelia fief. If there are doubts about my identity, you can ask others
here to vouch for me, as I am very familiar with many of these faces.” (Lenin)

After the testimonies of these two witnesses, the audience grew noisy. I felt
that we now hade the upper hand.

“I am sure many of the priests present in this room can vouch for their
identities; some, I am sure, are even friends with them.” (Iris)

Rather than asking the priests a question, I reaffirmed the facts.

Many priests had eyes wide with surprise at the sight of the two witnesses,
and immediately began to evade my gaze.

“I have presented evidence and witness testimonies. With this, I have fully
presented my case, your Majesty. What is the verdict?” (Iris)

Lady Ellia bit her lips at my question. She was trying hard to find some way
to refute my claims, but, unless she can provide the same quality of evidence,
anything she might say from here on out will only serve to weaken her argument.

The pope’s, Wilmotz’s, face was beet red with fury, but there was nothing he
could say either.

“Well, I think this marks the end of this inquiry meeting. We have all reached
a unanimous conclusion… Is that not right?” (Queen Dowager)

The Queen Dowager spoke for the first time of this meeting. Like myself, no
one could speak against or refute the claims of the Queen Dowager. Her question
was less a directed question and more a rhetorical one confirming that the
inquiry meeting would come to a close.

“Iris Lana Armelia, the royal family of this kingdom hereby declares you
absolved of all crime in this matter and you are indeed a noble worthy of the
name Armelia, one of the leading families of aristocrats in our country.” (Queen
Dowager)

This proclamation signified the conclusion of the proceedings.

“Thank you. Thank you very much for your words, Queen Dowager.
However, I have one request: Would it be alright to proceed with this inquiry
meeting?” (Iris)

“Oh my… Is there still something to be addressed?” (Queen Dowager)

 “Yes. It is about who will take responsibility for conducting such a despicable
act.” (Iris)

Lady Ellia knitted her eyebrows together in a frown.

“The decision has already been made. There is no need to continue to pursue
this matter. Isn’t it pointless to continue this meeting any longer?” (Ellia)

“There is reason to pursue the matter further: we must find the true culprit
who caused such an uproar and unrest for the citizens of this kingdom.” (Iris)

As I finished my sentence, I raised my head to look directly at the pope.

“Members of the house of Armelia have served as the prime ministers of this
country for generations. We have been loyal and influential in our positions. I am
proud of our house and its role. For someone to sow suspicion and distrust in our
house… We must determine who has dared to do such a thing.” (Iris)

Several people glanced away. This was what I meant earlier when I said that
everything would come around full swing.

“Your Majesty. To leave such an incident unresolved in this way will

encourage and open the window for other countries to belittle us and citizens
who have been negatively affected by this heinous act will not have the justice
they deserve; it will sully the face of the nobility. It is our duty to find the culprit
and bring them to justice.” (Iris)

Isn’t that right, Pope Wilmotz? I did not say it aloud, but it was implied when
I stared directly at him.

“It is as you say. What is your opinion on this matter, Ellia?” (Queen
Dowager)

The Queen Dowager prompted Lady Ellia for her opinion but her mouth
remained shut.

“Sigh. What do the priests of the Church think of this matter?” (Queen
Dowager)

The queen let out a small sigh at Lady Ellia’s lack of response and locked her
gaze on the priests of the Church.

Many opened their mouths to speak but promptly closed them in the end.

The Queen began to rub her temples as she gazed coldly at the priests.

“I do not know why so many of you choose to remain silent. Unlike Iris, none
of you have presented me with any evidence to support your side and claims of
innocence. Two priests were exiled from the Church, a noble was
excommunicated, and now our country is in a state of turmoil. But all I have
seen from your side were attempts to purge witnesses, destroy evidence, and
frame a long-standing ally of this kingdom. Now, who will take proper
responsibility and present their arguments?” (Queen Dowager)

“… Apologies, your Majesty.” (Ralph)

Priest Ralph stood up to speak on behalf of the Church. Everyone turned their
attention to him.

“Your Majesty. With regards to this case, we, the Church, will conduct a full
investigation and will take upon ourselves responsibility for this incident. This
was entirely our fault.” (Ralph)

“Of course, a detailed investigation is a given. However, given that the Church
is surrounded in a veil that masks its workings even to the nobility, how do we
know that the Church will not simply repeat its mistake and push the blame onto
these two individuals? Will you properly investigate the truth?” (Queen
Dowager)

The chilling glare from the Queen sucked the air out of the room and pierced
the hearts of the priests present. She is even better than Father at intimidating
people.

This veil of mystery is more than just a metaphor. The Church has rooted
itself deep within the center of the kingdom. No matter how powerful a noble is,
they are not allowed to enter the Church’s headquarters. The religion is also
deeply rooted in the hearts and minds of the people. Thus, if they wanted to
instigate a revolt or even a coup, they have the ability to do so.

… I won’t let you escape this time. I will pry open the chink in your armor. I
have to separate the second prince’s faction and the Church today, otherwise
something like this is bound to happen again. In particular, I need to take down
the pope and separate the connection between Van and Edward.

“Of course, your Majesty. I will not let history repeat itself. I may be a priest,
but I am also a citizen of this kingdom of Tusmeria. Even if the person who is
responsible sits in the highest seat of the Church, they will be brought to justice.”
(Ralph)

“Oh. How reliable… Even if they find that the culprit is yourself?” (Queen
Dowager)

“Of course. We will hand over all documents related to this incident and have
all priests and members questions by the investigators of the royal family. We
will receive the punishment decided upon by the royal family themselves as
dutiful citizens of this kingdom.” (Ralph)

“… Priest Ralph, it is not your place to make that decision…!” (Pope)

Upon hearing Priest Ralph’s declaration, the pope began to object.

But his objection was quickly interrupted by Priest Ralph’s icy glare.

“Yes, I am aware of my position, but this is the only thing we can do, your
Holiness. The debt must be repaid and we must give the accounting documents
to the daughter of the Duke of Armelia. I am sure you are aware of that, your
Holiness.” (Ralph)

“…” (Pope)

“Please look into the eyes of the people standing before us. As of now, our
innocence is held in doubt and the trust they have placed in us has been broken.
The only way to regain said trust is by allowing the other side to properly
investigate this matter and for us to receive our due punishment.” (Ralph)

“… It is as he says. I applaud you, Priest Ralph, for your courage and resolve.
Because of your sincerity, I would like you to lead the investigation team of
individuals of my choosing and to find out the truth behind this incident.”
(Queen Dowager)
 “I will devote myself to accomplish this task with every fiber of my being.”
(Ralph)

The priest lowered his head to receive the duty in response… As expected of
an actor and actress with acting skills on par with god.

“No! Your Majesty! Something like that cannot be handled by him!” (Pope)

It was Pope WIlmotz who objected to the Queen’s decision.

“Why are you shouting?” (Queen Dowager)

The Queen asked him as she pierced him with her gaze.

“Apologies, your Majesty. But please rethink this decision! Please allow me
compile a proper team to investigate this incident, and I will make sure they
report to you directly every day. I will even lead this team to ensure that there is
no corruption.” (Pope)

“No, Pope Wilmotz. It is as Priest Ralph said. No one here trusts in the
Church’s personnel anymore. I am asking Priest Ralph, as he is even prepared to
face justice head on if he were named the culprit. I respect his resolve in the face
of such a possibility.” (Queen Dowager)

“That is…” (Pope)

“There will be no further objections. Priest Ralph, I look forward to your

work.” (Queen Dowager)

“It will be my honor.” (Ralph)

 Chapter 67
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello Here is this week’s chapter Edit: sorry forgot one thing, during the end
of march and the entire month of April there will be no chapters as my final
exams start then and I do not believe I can do it then, I will try and see if I can
just stockpile the chapters for you but otherwise there maybe no chapters. of
course this is under the assumption that Shiro has not returned Thank you for
your understanding Thank you to the Flawless Rumble Fish for editing

“Priest Ralph. If you are in charge of the investigations, then I have no

worries. However, I would like you to investigate one more thing.” (Iris)

“What would that be?” (Ralph)

“The flow of funds.” (Iris)

“If by that you mean what the capital gained from the sale of the chapel in the
Armelia fief was later used for, I had already planned to investigate it. “

“There is that, but there is another aspect of that money I am worried about.”
(Iris)

“What do you mean?” (Ralph)

“The funds obtained from that sale was great in amount, and, in addition to
that, the Church receives donations from many nobles throughout the kingdom.
Given the amount of money the Church should have, I was surprised to hear that
the Church was begging my mother to attend their events in order to gain more
donations. That degree of desperation implies a lack of funds or perhaps
something more insidious, don’t you agree?” (Iris)

“That is…” (Ralph)

 “If you are planning to fully investigate this case and properly regain the
peoples’ trust, then please consider adopting a policy of complete transparency.
As a member of the Armelia house, I am not opposed to donating to the Church.
My mother will naturally assist with that now that my innocence has been
proven. However, if the Church continues to conceal facts and crucial
information even after the events of this case, then history is bound to repeat
itself in another fief, country, or otherwise. How could continued secrecy be
considered atonement for what has happened? (Iris)

“I understand your concerns, Madame Iris.” (Ralph)

Priest Ralph seemed surprised by my proposition. I wonder if he thought I

would not bring such a thing up or if perhaps this was not discussed in the
“meeting” he had with a certain individual. Either way, it is of no consequence to
me, as I have no intention of holding back my opinion.

“I have learned many things while operating the Azura Conglomerate. To be

specific, I saw something regarding the flow of funds among my conglomerate’s
records. Mr. Wilmotz, how much is your annual income?” (Iris)

“To ask such a thing from a servant of God… How unbecoming of a

noble…!” (Pope)

“I would rather not ask such a thing, either. However, since this question is
relevant to the case, I am asking about it. The records we have at the Azura
Conglomerate show the number of goods that you purchase from my company is
equivalent to that of a highly-ranked noble. Is the Pope’s salary that high? Priest
Ralph, should such a thing be possible?” (Iris)

“No. There should be no such thing.” (Ralph)

“Well… Then, Pope Wilmotz, where have you obtained the required funds
from?” (Iris)

“!! W-what impudence! To suggest that I have stolen from the people…! I
have done nothing of the sort!” (Pope)

I never explicitly said he was taking money from the people. However, it was
becoming apparent to other nobles based on his words and reactions.
 “I cannot prove that you have embezzled money from the current available
evidence, which is why I am requesting that Priest Ralph include this in his
investigation. Priest Ralph, could you please conduct a thorough investigation of
this matter as well?” (Iris)

“I will do so with all my power.” (Ralph)

“Are there any other inquiries you would like to make, Iris Lana Armelia?”
(Queen Dowager)

“No. That would be all, your Majesty.” (Iris)

I bowed to the queen and withdrew.

“Well then. We will now closely monitor all priests of the Church. The
Cardinals and Pope Wilmotz will hereby be under house arrest until the
investigation is concluded.” (Queen Dowager)

“…” (Pope)

The Pope looked like he wanted to say something, but, in the end, did not utter
a word. I had accounted for the possibility of him presenting evidence that may
overturn the ruling, and thus prepared another trump card. However, it seems I
did not need to use it. I was filled with anxiety, as I did not expect this to end so
smoothly. It feels as though this went too well…

Either way, I succeeded in making Pope Wilmotz and the Church the target of
investigation; I met all of my objectives.

Thus, the inquiry met its conclusion.

 Chapter 68
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello

Rejoce! I have good news, I will be able to give you guys chapters throughout
the month of April, even during final exams. I will stockplile 8 chapters during
this weekend and then my incredible editor has said she can edit them. Also if
Shiro does come back during this period then I will just release all 8 or however
many remaining chapters at one go. So pick a god and pray for Shiro safe return.

Thank you to Incredible and sweet Rumble fish for editing

Duke’s Daughter 68: Backstage

“Please do not surprise me like that again. You truly had me worried for a
moment there.” (Ralph)

“Oh my. Did you think I was that unreliable?” (Iris)

One week had passed since the meeting. This past week, many priests and
Church officials were purged from the Church. They were not excommunicated
as I had been, but being purged from the Church as a priest is a punishment that
rivals excommunication. The investigation of the Church’s funds was also
underway. When the culprit is found, the Kingdom will deliver punishment
under the federal law.

“That was not what I meant; it was because you said such a thing that I was
surprised. I guess even a cornered cat will attack a lion.” (Ralph)

“Please, you jest. If I had said that anywhere else, it would not have had any
effect. The allegation I brought to the attention of the nobility will surely instill
hesitation to donate or even a desire cut off contact with the Pope, which would
make it more difficult for him to erase any evidence.” (Iris)

The connections that the Pope had built collapsed when I brought up the
allegations of embezzlement, since contacting the Pope would place you under
suspicion of being complicit in his schemes. No one will come to his defense or
aid during this period.

“But, even so, if someone does try to contact him, it will make your job easier.
As you have seen, many people did try and you caught them all with ease.” (Iris)

“Yes. It is as you have said.” (Ralph)

Priest Ralph heaved a sigh.

“Well then. Were you satisfied with the results of my inquiry?” (Iris)

“Yes. Thank you. We are now able to pursue the Pope while dealing with the
corruption that has taken root within the Church.” (Ralph)

During the trial, Priest Ralph and I had been accomplices. Although we
pretended to be in different camps, we had already agreed upon the actions we
would take during that meeting. The only reason I was able to gain his
cooperation was due to Dean’s assistance.

I had to find a person who had influence and power within the Church but was
also in the faction opposed to the Pope. Priest Ralph was such an individual, but,
since I had been excommunicated, it made it difficult to contact him.

It was thanks to Dean that I was able to gain Priest Ralph, who leads the
faction opposed to the Pope, as an ally. Dean is truly a talented person who I
want on my side.

“Will you now form the Church into your ideal?” (Iris)

Priest Ralph… Even though he is someone who sits among the higher
echelons of the Church, he was still unable to become a cardinal or anyone with
an influential title. I heard it had been because some people in his faction
defected to the Pope’s side.

“Yes. It is shameful how pervasive the corruption throughout the Church is.
We were on the verge of losing everything we originally stood for. Priests are not
supposed to mimic nobility. They had, for the sake of pleasure and greed,
embezzled funds from the Church. Sooner or later, people would have revolted
against the Church and reduced the organization to rubble. The Church has been
the recipient of many donations of late, and the people in charge sapped those
funds, leaving our organization with nearly nothing. However, now, with this
purge, we can become a proper Church that serves the people.” (Ralph)

The Church is a place meant for prayer and was supposed to be an oasis where
the poor could receive medical treatment, be fed, and where orphans could be
taken care of. All of these services were supposed to be funded by donations.

So, even though the Baron’s daughter, Yuri Noire, had been donating to help
with said activities, all that money, in reality, was being funneled back to the
higher-ups of the Church. Furthermore, the donation and charity parties were
being held to fund Church higher-ups as well.

However, as more of the Kingdom’s budget was being allocated to fund the
Church, the Church officials’ desire and greed grew.

The Church, in its current state, just provides relief and solace to those giving
donations or who have the power to contribute funds.

“I expect great things of you, Priest Ralph.” (Iris)

“I will do my best to meet your expectations.” (Ralph)

Priest Ralph smiled.

“Was… I able to meet your expectations?” (Iris)

Priest Ralph made a huge gamble by placing his trust in me and providing me
with the Church account book.

Although I do not have it with me now and will dispose of it later, there is still
evidence of our cooperation via the letter he sent to me with his seal on it.

This was proof of the trust and expectations he had for me and his way of
solidifying our alliance and roles as accomplices. He put himself and his career
in danger by placing his trust in me.
 “You have exceeded my expectations. It is now my turn to exceed yours.”
(Ralph)

“I thank you from the bottom of my heart. In the future, should you run into
any trouble, the Duke of Armelia will spare no expense to assist you.
Conversely, I hope you will extend your hand in the future as well.” (Iris)

I said what my father wanted me to tell him.

“Will you be leaving now?” (Ralph)

“Yes. My company just released a new product, so we are quite busy at the
moment.” (Iris)

I received a formal apology from the Church and they withdrew my

excommunication.

This seemed like an excellent time to put our new products on the market:
dandelion coffee was one of them. Merida experimented with various things and
made it for me. We also put out new varieties of sweets and a few other products
as well.

All of the new products were a huge hit, thanks to my mother. Now, our sales
have reached new heights. We also introduced another delicious sweet made
with chocolate.

All the things I just mentioned were developed and produced exclusively in
our fief. Therefore, all the employees that Edward filched from my company
were unable to replicate these new products.

To sum it up: All of the customers have returned to my side, and all the
employees who joined Edward’s company also want to return… There is no way
I’d let that happen, though.

It is not just the employees that want to return; our previous trading partners
and major buyers are all coming back. I predict that his company will soon go
bankrupt… What poor management. Why did I even like him in the first place?

“Then, Priest Ralph, I will take my leave. I bid you good day.” (Iris)
 Chapter 69
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

hello

i have translated all 8 already will post 1 per week or all together whenever of
Shiro

Thank you to beautiful rumble fish for editing

Duke’s Daughter 69: Backstage From Another View

Editor’s Notes: I made a few stylistic alterations for grammar, flow, clarity,
and, of course, flair. I also changed the name from “Ludy” to “Rudy” since Rudy
is an actual western name (Rudiger etc). If you guys prefer Ludy, holler. Enjoy a
satisfying treat.

Footsteps echoed throughout the building

“What a magnificent prison.” (Rudy)

Rudy made a sarcastic comment and laughed.

“Well, since the Pope is being imprisoned here, it cannot be the same as where
normal citizens would be held.” (Alfred)

“Your Highness… That mode of thinking is what created this sort of situation
in the first place.” (Rudy)

I indicated to the guards at the entrance to let me pass. The Pope, under the
pretext of being under house arrest, is living in this special prison.

“Who – who are –!! Ah! You are…” (Pope)

 “The Pope’s face twisted in shock as he stared at me. It was so amusing that I
couldn’t help but feel the corners of my lips raise.

“It has been too long, Pope Wilmotz Lutasha… Ah, I should correct that:
former Pope Wilmotz Lutasha.”

I have to admit that I smirked when I said that. However, since I am happy to
have finally excised one of the parasites clinging to this country, it should be
permitted.

“… You—You’re the first prince, Alfred! Why are you here?!” (Pope)

“Why, you ask? Strange… I thought all of those machinations and foolish
ploys were to get my attention. I was rather flattered by the gesture, so I wanted
to respond to your call.” (Alfred)

Wilmotz gulped as he tried to restrain his panic.

“Lady Ellia and Marquis Maeria both cooperated with you and the matter was
really getting out of hand, so I could no longer remain in the shadows. Their
forces and mine are two competing powers in this kingdom. Although they have
a slight advantage, it is nothing that cannot be dealt with easily. However, as
soon as you joined their alliance, I could not continue to sit idly by and waited in
anticipation for their next move, which, as it turns out, was to diminish the
power of the Armelia house. Thanks to their idiotic plans of attempting to wage
war on one of the most influential people in this kingdom, I did not have to step
out onto the stage myself; the Armelia house’s daughter foiled their plan with
ease. It was a result that truly surpassed my expectations.” (Alfred)

“P…please… Your Highness… I was only being used by Lady Ellia… To say
that I was a co-conspirator is wrong… Please… Have mercy… “ (Pope)

I burst out in laughter when I heard Wilmotz’s pitiful voice. I found it comical
that the Pope would be asking for clemency from a mere mortal. What a pathetic
old man.

“I am ‘an easy opponent’… Was that not what you said about me?” (Alfred)

“I–!! I have never said anything of the sort! It was all Lady Ellia…” (Pope)
 “Wrong.” (Alfred)

My voice was cold. It seemed he was quite intimidated by it.

“Huh?” (Pope)

“That merchant… Oh, what was his name? Oh yes. Divian.” (Alfred)

The blood from Wilmotz’s face drained, making him a deathly pale… I am
truly surprised that this thing was able to scrape by for so long in such a high
position of responsibility. I understand that the church works differently in their
power struggles than we do in the Royal Palace, but even so… Such a weak
creature…

“… Why…?” (Pope)

“So you were being used by Lady Ellia and Marquis Maeria… That is
certainly plausible, but, were that the case, you would have stepped away after
using your power to perform the necessary actions. Instead, you maintained your
role, so I have to conclude that you had some other motive.” (Alfred)

“…” (Pope)

Wilmotz’s mouth opened and closed repeatedly like a fish out of water… His
rebuttal does not seem to be coming.

“From the start, your aim was never to sully Iris… Well, it would not have
required you to take such extreme measures if that were your sole purpose, so
the purpose of all this has to be greater than just her. Your aim was to
temporarily stop the Prime Minister, Louis, and have all political focus shift
towards him. This would then allow Divian and that faction to move about more
easily. By slowing down the supplies from the Armelia house and their
influence, Divian would help spread your influence to other countries, and you
were hoping to gain more power through those channels. Oh, you do not need to
answer, by the way; your words have no influence.” (Alfred)

“If you have figured everything out already… why…?” (Pope)

“Why? Do you mean to ask why I am here? Why, it was simply to take
advantage of the situation and to thank you for having self-destructed. Because
of your actions, I was able to rid the country of many of our resident leeches.”
(Alfred)

The Pope’s face distorted into another interesting expression.

“Well then. I have other business I must attend to. I hope you will find this
room relaxing and comfortable.” (Alfred)

I turned and left the room with Rudy. Wilmotz crawled after me while
shouting something unintelligible, which was quite annoying. I believe I left the
room with perfect timing.

“You have worked very hard, your Highness.” (Rudy)

Rudy grinned at me.

“It was simply the perfect occasion to clean out corruption that was shielded
by the faith. I could not waste such an opportunity.” (Alfred)

“No. I meant helping Iris.” (Rudy)

… Damnit. He really liked bringing this point up.

“Well, I did have her take the brunt of the hardships, so I have an obligation to
help her in return.” (Alfred)

“No, you did not have any real reason to do so. In fact, it would have been the
perfect opportunity for you to reduce the Armelia household’s power, but, in the
end, you still aided her; in fact, you helped her gain even more influence.”
(Rudy)

“… Do you have a problem with my methods?” (Alfred)

“No, no! Haha… I believe now you can consider the Armelia household and
all of the other neutral factions associated with them to be on your side.” (Rudy)

Indeed. I have heard from the reports that many of the previously neutral
factions have been trying to get in touch with me.

“Obviously, my reason for saying that was to thank you for lending a hand to
my cousin. I really do appreciate what you did, your Highness.” (Rudy)

“… I did not do it for your sake.” (Alfred)

 Chapter 70
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello

Here is the chapter for the week, I am posting earlier due to a trip I have on
sunday.

Rumble fish was busy with work this week but Thankfully my good friend
Axelia helped out with editing.

Thank you to the Gracious Axelia for Editing.

Duke daughter 70: Backstage from Another View 2

TLnote: Ludius Jib Anderson is Iris’s cousin on her mother’s side. So he is

Gazelle’s grandson and future head of the Anderson family, Gazelle’s family.

“You seem to favor my cousin quite a bit, don’t you?”(Ludy)

While laughing and giving me a big grin, he asked . . . You sure find this
amusing don’t you, Ludy?

“You have really big ears.”(Alfred)

“What? We are relatives. I do not need to investigate anything concerning her.

I just have to send a letter, unlike you. Even though you only wanted a short-
term contact, you visited her many times and greatly deepened the relationship
between the two of you.”(Ludy)

He still keeps laughing and giving me that grin . . . Yep, he is enjoying this.

“I was really surprised. I heard you go to the orphanage with her many times
and play with the children there. I do not believe I have ever seen you play with
children other than Letisha. You have also spent more time with her in the office
and even went out together to see the city while wearing masks. When I heard
this from the people over there, I thought ‘is that the same person who is with
me?’” (Ludy)

I try to trip him using my feet while we are walking and seeing him stumble
brings a smile to my face. I understand what I did there was childish.

“. . . I do agree with you. I did only intend to see her only once.”(Alfred)

It began with just an interest in the rapidly growing fief of Armelia. I was very
worried that the daughter was going to take command of the fief. I had seen her
in school once, but my impression of her during that time was terrible. She had
very bluntly insulted the Baron’s daughter Yuri Noire. Even though I understood
why she had done it, there were other ways of handling the situation. Thus, even
though I find my little brother quite foolish, I understood his decision to annul
the marriage at the time. When I heard she had taken charge of the most
important fief in the kingdom I was quite worried. Rather more importantly,
what was her father thinking?

Even though I saw reports of the fief expanding and improving greatly, I
thought it was because of someone brilliant taking charge and leading things
instead of her. Thus, I infiltrated the residence to find the person and wanted to
pull them to my side . . . To my surprise that person was her. I had received such
a shock at that time, I felt my jaw almost dislocate.

“I have to say that it was funny. I never felt a burden or anything else when I
accomplished something other people said to be amazing. I have also never been
impressed by anything either. I could never find anything amusing . . . but when
I am with her, I never feel bored. Her ideas are things I have never considered.
The proposals she makes are things that shatter my existing thoughts . . . Every
time I am with her, she brings about a new discovery. The days I am with her are
days I never feel tired or bored. Truly never a dull day with her.”(Alfred)

When I started to notice her, I felt I wanted to spoil her. Even though I think
weakness is not something that should be shown to others . . . She believes that
having weakness itself is wrong. She became hurt by this, and just thinking that
she felt hurt made me feel pain and want to help her again. These traits of hers
are what make her lovely in my eyes.
 “People, goods, politics . . . All of these things are work I have done at a desk.
All the numbers that I see from the reports are just numbers to me, they mean
nothing else. The human resources are just pieces on a board. You just should
think of how to skillfully use them. However, after going to that land . . . I
started to think differently.”(Alfred)

“. . . Yes, I also think that you have become softer than before.”(Ludy)

“You sure say it straight.”(Alfred)

“. . . That is also why I am concerned.”(Ludy)

His tone suddenly changes and his facial expression also becomes very
serious.

“I believe the fact that you have become soft is a good thing for you. But I
also believe that if you continue to become any softer, you will lose sight of your
plans . . . I am just worrying about you regretting any decisions you may make in
the future.”(Ludy)

“. . . What you say now and what you said before are contradicting
themselves. I did not think you would say this right after you had thanked me for
helping your cousin Iris out, Ludius Jib Anderson. “(Alfred)

“That is another matter entirely, I also believe that a person of her caliber
would not be crushed by something like this. I am just informing you of my
thinking as your aide, Alfred Dean Tasmeria.”(Ludy)
 Chapter 71
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello

So, we continue on with the perspective of Dean.

Thank you to Rin, Rumble fish has evolved from fish to human and has now
become Rin. Please thank Rin for editing on this fine day of april fools, Google
wind was great.

Duke Daughter 71: Backstage From Another View 3

“Understood.”(Dean)

I’m grateful for his concern. His words are irreplaceable.

“Do not worry. Everything that will happen from now on will go as I had
planned. I’ve decided on this since the time the King and Lady Ellia began to
shun us: I will never become like my father.” (Dean)

“I am rather relieved to hear that.”(Ludy)

Ludy breathed a sigh of relief.

“To begin with, you had no reason to worry. My determination becomes

stronger when I see her.”(Dean)

“Why?”(Ludy)

“An incompetent king will cause his people to die. Because my father was
blinded by his love for my mother, he was unable to save her from insidious
plots and became an empty shell when he lost her. I feel only pity for my
father.”(Dean)
 That man became unable to move or think. He lost all will to live after Mother
died, allowing Lady Ellia and her household of the Marquis Maeria to slowly
gain control of the kingdom.

What was more foolish was that he married the woman who killed his
beloved, my mother. He overlooked her crime and simply did as she bid him. In
the end, he exiled me and Leticia from the palace. To him, my sister and I were
just children living in the palace, unrelated to him.

If my grandmother did not take us in, then Lady Ellia would have already
killed the both of us.

“The sight of her strong figure carrying the burden of the world on her
shoulders but continuing to grow stronger has inspired me. That man who suffers
from illness will eventually abdicate the throne. It is at that moment that I will
use him to eliminate all of the parasites living off of this kingdom.”(Dean)

I will send them to hell together. Ever since that time, I no longer feel any sort
of family bond with him. For me, my little sister, Leti, is my family. That is why
I have no qualms about using my own father, the King.

Oh… I see… I understand what Ludy was talking about… How I have grown
soft… I finally realized during our conversation that I… was a cold person
before.

I responded to nothing. I was never amused by or interested in anything. No

matter how many people die in this country from either war or starvation, they
were only just numbers to me. I felt I would always be this way. The only ones I
would care about were Leti, Ludy, and Grandmother. I can understand why both
have commented that I’ve grown soft.

In addition, I also realized how important she has become to me.

I began to laugh.

“I will not become like my father. My determination will never waver,

because the person who I hold dear is someone who can never belong to
me.”(Dean)

“If your Highness wishes, the House of Armelia would be happy to arrange
for her marriage. I think my aunt is pushing for this to happen. At some point,
she will have to give up her position as lord to her brother.”(Ludy)

It is as Ludy says. The Armelia household has Berne, who is meant to inherit
the lord title… But I can imagine her response.

“What of it?”(Iris)

She would be unconcerned, as she also has the Azura Conglomerate and has
established some aspects of democracy in the governing of the fief. As a result,
whoever takes over would not matter to her. She will probably find something
new to work hard on.

“I love her, but she is someone who should be free to spread her wings
throughout the world. I do not believe a cage like the royal palace would suit
her.”(Dean)

That is the person I hold dear to my heart. The image of her standing tall,
toiling, overcoming all obstacles in her way… Her eyes radiant and clear as the
cloudless sky. The royal palace, with all its discipline and tedium, would make
her lose that which makes her special.

“I will apologize to my grandmother later, but I have no intentions of taking

her into the royal palace.”(Dean)

“… Is that so…?” (Ludy)

 Chapter 72
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello

Here is this week’s chapter. Please Enjoy

Thank you to Killer Rin for Editing.

Duke Daughter 72: Report X: Secret Maneuvers

As we were talking, we made our way to my study. Whenever I am at the

Dowager’s palace, I spend all my waking hours in this room. Though, recently, I
have been going to the Royal Palace and outside the city to do work and to see
her.

The walls are lined with shelves teeming with books, making my study itself
rather narrow. I had always been under the impression that this room houses the
most books in the Kingdom until I visited the Armelia fief. When I saw that
room, I felt that my study does not actually have that many books.

I sat down at my desk, which was located at the end of the room.

The desk and chair were things left by the previous king. When I first saw
them, I thought they were not very grand, but I have grown to like them.

“Shall I prepare some tea?” (Ludy)

I nodded and closed my eyes for a moment.

I heard the door close as Ludy called a servant outside the room.

This castle actually has few servants. My grandmother said she does not need
servants in her retirements, but, in reality, she did this to reduce the number of
potential assassins who may be hired to kill me and Leticia.

“Here is your tea, your Highness.” (Ludy)

Ludy also serves as my butler. He is a very talented individual who is capable

of most anything. He also makes an excellent cup of tea.

“Oh… This is…” (Dean)

“This is the herbal tea made by the Azura conglomerate. I hear it is good for
fatigue.” (Ludy)

“I know. Thank you for your thoughtfulness.” (Dean)

“Think nothing of it, your Highness.” (Ludy)

The golden hue and unique scent were rather peculiar, but the tea itself was
delicious.

“The conglomerate seems to be recovering smoothly.” (Dean)

“Yes. She is very capable. After her innocence was confirmed and the news
disseminated throughout the kingdom, she began to release new products in
rapid succession. She is great at seizing opportunity.” (Ludy)

“I hear my little brother is in a bind over it.” (Dean)

I chuckled.

Although his actions are done for petty reasons, it was well-timed. He
poached the employees that were a part of the production process instead of
attempting to buy the store itself.

However, he only gets 60 points for his plan.

If you are going to try and recruit people from that company, you should not
recruit kitchen staff. What makes a company unique is the innovative products
and management methods it employs. The people he should have tried to recruit
were the development staff and those in charge of finance… at least, that is what
I would have done.
 “The first report from the Church has arrived: The pope has been removed
from his position and assets. All false charges made against the Armelia
household’s daughter have been retracted. The pope has also been charged with
falsifying evidence and is now being confined. Also, two other cardinals and
three priests have been exiled from the Church.” (Ludy)

Two of seven cardinals were deeply involved in this incident. What a pity. The
Marquis Maeria has moved quickly to secure the Church’s cooperation.

The Church will be out of the picture for a while, as they will be taking this
time to rebuild and restructure.

“Where is Milo?” (Dean)

“I have not seen him today. I do not believe he has returned yet.” (Ludy)

“Hmm…” (Dean)

“Tada! Elegantly appearing from thin air: The inconspicuous Milo~!” (Milo)

The man who abruptly appeared in the middle of my conversation with Ludy
was Milo. His face surrounded delineated by soft brown hair was strangely adora
— feminine.

“As usual, you arrive without notifying anyone.” (Ludy)

The name of the individual who looked like a woman and appeared out of
nowhere is my shadow. He acts as my spy and is excellent at gathering
intelligence.

“Well, of course! I am a shadow, after all. So, what is it?” (Milo)

“That is what I should be saying to you. Report on the information you have
gathered.” (Ludy)
 Chapter 73
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello

Here is more Dean, quite the chapter

Thank you to Rin for editing

Duke Daughter 73: Report x Secret Maneuver 2

“The report… All I can say is, that girl is scary. I’m seriously shaking in my
boots here.” (Milo)

I sighed at Milo’s words and thought little of them.

“What makes you think that?” (Dean)

“Well, you know that the son of the Pope hasn’t been charged with anything
yet, right? He’s still in the line of succession to become the next Pope.” (Milo)

“That may change in light of this incident. Those in line to become the Pope
are required to enter the academy, study the world, and gain allies among the
nobles and royalty of this country. After graduation, they enter the Church and
train diligently to become the future Pope. But, now, since the head of the house
has been forcibly removed from his position in the midst of the successor’s
training, there has been some concern over the possibility that leaving the
position vacant for too long may be detrimental to this country and the Church.
In response, they have been pushing for a new person to take the over the Pope’s
position and that the individual should be from a different house, given the
degree of shame the current one has amassed.” (Ludy)

Milo nodded his head at the information Ludy presented.

 In essence, Ludy was saying that the possibility of Van becoming the next
Pope was very low.

“Exactly. Exactly. So, when that son went to her like he usually does, she
responded with, ‘Do you need something?’ as if she didn’t even know him. I
know she has been going in and out of many fiefs, but I never thought she would
abandon the Pope’s family as soon as they became useless.” (Milo) Although he
said it with a smile, I felt faint hostility in his voice.

“Even though it is too early to know whether or not he’ll become the pope,
she cut him off as soon as she felt he was useless. Well, I guess this is the
appropriate attitude to have if you are aiming for the top…” (Milo)

“What’s that now? Do not tell me you have fallen for that Baron’s daughter.”
(Dean)

“Come on. She isn’t that appealing. Also, I already have a master. I’m not the
type of guy to cheat on others.” (Milo)

“So, are you done with your report, or is there something else you’d like to
add?” (Dean)

When I posed this question, Milo’s expression suddenly turned stern.

“They have surrounded that girl with rats. What do you want me to do?”
(Milo)

“Are they guards? Or…?” (Ludy)

“I think they may be both; some for defending her and others who are acting
suspiciously…” (Milo)

“Have the people around her changed or said anything of note?” (Dean)

“No. None of her entourage have said anything of concern. They also have yet
to notice her tendency of abandoning things she deems useless. Though, the
Duke’s and knight captain’s sons have both started to distance themselves from
her.” (Milo)

“Hmm… Even Dorsen?” (Dean)

 “Yeah. It is a good thing. I mean, if he continued to remain by her side like
that, we would have had to eliminate him too.” (Milo)

“Well, getting rid of one knight would not necessarily impact the country, so
there would be no problems whether or not he stays or leaves.” (Ludy)

Ludy’s words were pointed. As expected of a person with a military general

for his grandfather. He thinks along those lines, huh? An opinion based solely on
merit and results.

“Ludy, you’re pretty scary too.” (Milo)

“Really. I would think it to be the natural conclusion.” (Ludy)

At his retort, Milo simply smiled as he normally did.

“Oh. Also, that maid from the daughter of the Duke is snooping around as
usual.” (Milo)

“You mean, Tanya?” (Dean)

“Yes. I think that person is an excellent spy. I would like for her to work with
us if possible.” (Milo)

If Milo says it, that means her ability is real. I would also like for her to join
our cause…

“It would be impossible for her to leave Iris and join us instead. I think it
would require moving heaven and earth in order for her to ever leave Iris.”
(Ludy)

Regrettably, I have to agree with that.

“If I had met her before you, I would probably also be helping Iris.” (Milo)

“The only reason you were ever able to see Tanya was because her master is
Iris. She would have otherwise never stepped into your line of work.” (Ludy)

“True. How sad. Truly sad.” (Milo)

“So, is there anything else I should know concerning the Baron girl’s
actions?” (Dean)

“She has met with the merchant named Divian about two or three times a
month. The contents of their meetings were nothing worth noting; they were
usually something to the effect of, “How is life?” or “How are things going with
the Prince?”. They were basically trivial conversations concerning daily life.”
(Milo)

“Her relationship with the Prince is definitely an important concern for them.
If Divian keeps asking these questions, then it’s likely they want to use the
daughter to capture the second prince and make him do their bidding.” (Ludy)

“Well, I am pretty sure they are wary of you, Master… Or, maybe, they’re
treating her as a pawn they can discard as it becomes convenient?” (Milo)

Milo tried to respond do Ludy’s thoughts. Ludy, however, did not seem
convinced and knit his eyebrows.

“A piece they can discard… Well, I am fairly certain that is the case. Also,
they have gotten a taste of how they can control the course of events over the
past few months.” (Dean)

“A taste, huh?” (Ludy)

“Also, even if my little brother were to ascend to the throne as they planned,
they will still have one major enemy to deal with: Louis Lana Armelia, the prime
minister of this kingdom. He has a solid foundation in politics, a wealthy fief,
and holds power equal to that of the King. Thus, even if they do happen to use
my stupid brother, they will be unable to do anything flashy, else they get sniffed
out and hanged by him. It is better to use nobles and rob the kingdom of its
strength before striking.” (Dean)

“Hmm… I guess they do not wish to rule, but instead aim to gain territory in
this country… But why?” (Milo)

“This kingdom’s fertile land is highly desirable. We have received reports

from Irene that their harvests have been poor in recent years.” (Ludy)

Irene is a shadow like Milo. She is currently with Baron Mabaras Messi at the
country border and acts as a liaison between me and him. She is also a spy for us
in the country of Towair.

She has said that Towair has been in poor condition, and, apparently, this year
has been especially bad. The country experiences a near-perpetual winter,
making the land dry and infertile. Also, since they lost the war against us, they
had many resources taken from them. Basically, they are desperate enough to
strike at a much more powerful country, such as ours.

For them to be so impatient must mean that they think us vulnerable enough to
succumb to their efforts.

“Well, please don’t worry. I will investigate more; it is my job… But I think I
will rest a bit first.” (Milo)

“Is your report finished?” (Ludy)

“Yes. I do have a few other minor things that I will bring to your attention
later.” (Milo)

“I understand. I will be counting on you in the future.” (Dean)

“Understood.” (Milo)

He answered with a serious face and left in the same fashion in which he
came: without a sound.
 Chapter 74
Source: Shiro Translation

REPORT

Hello

I am sorry for taking so long to post but I had to make proper arrangements. I
will not be able to translate this novel any longer due to a situation in my private
life. I will be gone for 2-3 months but do not worry I have already asked the
original translator Amnesic Cat to take over for this novel. I did not want to
leave and disappear without making sure that you readers will still be able to
read this fantastic novel. I thank you for the 5 months of support and wish good
luck to Amnesic cat.

Information regarding amnesic Cat taking over: she will make an

announcement later on her site and ask whether she should re-translate the
chapters we have done or just continue from this chapter on. I hope that many of
join me in saying please continue on from this point but this decision will be left
to you reader.

Thank you and I shall see you in 3 months

cat’s site: http://japtem.com/projects/dd-toc/

Duke Daughter 74: My Little Sister’s Strategy

“My body feels a bit stiff, so I am going to go and exercise for a bit.” (Dean)

“… Are you planning on sneaking into the military’s training session again?”
(Ludy)

“Yes. General Gazelle has returned, and, since he is the one instructing it, it
would be a waste not to attend.” (Dean)

General Gazelle took care of me since I was a child. He used to train me all
the time in this castle. A knight order exists as well, but I feel that the military is
more diligent. Also, since they maintain public security throughout the city, they
also train in street-fighting.

“Brother, it is fine to move your body, but please use your head and hands
first.” (Leticia)

She sighed as she entered the room. My little sister’s name is Leticia, but I
prefer to call her Letty. She has soft, emerald-green eyes and blonde hair, like
me. She is the third princess and third in line for succession. Everything about
her appearance reminds me of our mother. My sister has truly grown into a
beautiful lady.

“Letty, have you finished already? As expected, you work quickly.” (Dean)

“Yes, brother. Please, control yourself.” (Leticia)

Her smile, while seemingly cute, was laced with immense hostility. She
placed a stack of documents on my desk.

“Here is the favor you asked me to take care of. There is a place that has a bit
of a problem with their finances, so please check it.” (Leticia)

While I am away, Leticia deals with all of the documents and compiles
reports. Since the King fell ill, my work increased exponentially. I would be
unable to leave my desk were it not for her help.

She has been trapped here since she was quite young. My position at the time
was weak, and I could do little to help her situation. She said she did not want to
participate in the power struggle for the throne and put all her energy towards
her studies.

Her ability and skill at doing paperwork was praised even by the Prime
Minister.

“You have improved greatly. If it is the current you, I will be able to ‘leave’
more frequently in the future.” (Dean)

“Brother, before you plan your next outing, please, look over these
documents. Rather, please do not go out for a while.” (Leticia)
 I quickly leafed through the reports and documents she compiled and
reviewed and could not find a single mistake. On the contrary, she even took
note of minor details and sent out people to investigate issues.

“The minister of human rights is in the second prince’s faction. Even if she
wants to carry out a small project such as this one, it will definitely get rejected.”
(Leticia)

“Indeed.” (Ludy)

The country’s operations are split into seven administrative departments:

finance, military affairs, legal affairs, foreign affairs, human rights, education,
and infrastructure. The Prime Minister organizes all of them and reports their
activities and matters to the King. The administration jobs also include
negotiations with each lord to create policies that would benefit the country.

The power of incumbent lords of the land is significant. As such, it takes a

long time to make compromises with them, especially while running the country.
Because of this, I proposed a policy to further centralize this process. However,
it lacked majority support, resulting in continued rejections.

The finance minister, Earl Sagittaria, the military affairs, and foreign affairs
ministers are all on my side.

The human rights, education, and infrastructure ministers all side with the
second prince.

One of the key ministers was replaced with someone from the Church,
allowing them to force many decisions because of his support. However, since
the purge, he was removed. The Church remains in chaos and is useless. I want
to use this opportunity to separate Church and State.

Oh yes. I forgot to mention one more minister. The legal affairs minister is
neutral like the Prime Minister once was. Since the excommunication incident,
however, the Prime Minister now supports my faction.

“She had money hidden in her bosom…? sigh… To think this type of person
became the minister of human rights.” (Dean)

“You have been too preoccupied with your political games.” (Leticia)
 In addition to embezzling the money for herself, the minister of human rights
used it for bribery.

“By games, you mean the fight for the throne between me and my little
brother? Well, it is indeed a game to win the throne, but I have never considered
him an opponent.” (Dean)

“What a strange thing to say… Oh. That reminds me…” (Leticia)

“What is it?” (Dean)

“Please, let me meet the Armelia Duke’s daughter.” (Leticia)

She made her request firmly and her eyes sparkled.

“… Why are you asking this so suddenly?” (Dean)

I should have just cut the conversation short or changed topics, but, since I
asked, our discussion continued.

“We are birds of a feather: powerful women who are excellent at doing their
work. I would like to exchange ideas and discuss various things with her… is
what I would like to say. The real reason I want to meet her is because of how
fond of her you are.” (Leticia)

“We are not like that, you know.” (Dean)

“Really? That is disheartening. But, since you ignored an important chance to

reduce the power of the Armelian Duke, it shows just how much you like her.”
(Leticia)

“That is–” (Dean)

“– Because she is a skilled person. Please, Brother.” (Leticia)

The strength of her determination and her straightforwardness made it

impossible to argue.

“She cannot come inside this castle, so how would you meet her?” (Dean)

“I believe that if I were to travel with you and Ludy, I would be safe.”
(Leticia)

“I do not think we will ever travel together to the Armelia fiefdom though.”
(Dean)

“What? Are you planning on leaving me here alone again? He is such a

terrible brother. Isn’t he, Ludy?” (Leticia)

“I… cannot comment on this matter.” (Ludy)

Ludy smiled bitterly and tried to stay out of the discussion.

“Even Ludy has the same reaction.” (Leticia)

In response to Ludy’s words, she sharpened her tongue proportionally to her

dissatisfaction. I saw her shoulders droop as she sighed, and the atmosphere
quickly turned dark.

I thought I should quickly change topics, but, for some reason, I kept silent.
She opened her mouth.

“Well… I do want to see Iris, but I also would like to go outside. I have been
in this castle for too long and want to see what life is like outside the castle and
connect with the people. I felt that the Armelia fief would be the perfect place to
do so.” (Leticia)

“Do you understand the position you are in? If so, knowing your position, you
still wish to do that?” (Dean)

Letty is not allowed to go to many places, and the places where she is allowed
to go consists solely of this castle and a few rooms in the imperial palace. The
reason for this is not because of her lineage or internal politics.

She looks too much like our mother. As of now, her appearance is similar to
how our mother looked when she was young, but, in a few years’ time, she will
be the spitting image of our mother. If the King were to see her, he would spring
out of bed, embrace her, and treat her as a princess should be treated. I cannot
allow him to see her, though; the more compassion he shows her, the more the
noose around her neck will tighten.
 Letty’s resemblance to our mother would make her Ellia’s main target.

To Ellia, we are obstacles. If she were to see Letty now, she would employ
every tool available to eliminate her, and neither I nor the King can guard her for
all hours of the day. Also, after seeing how far the King has fallen, how can I
trust him with the life of my beloved little sister?

I know this is my ego talking. But I do not want to lose another family
member. I do not want to experience that much grief again.

I may as well be like the King. I am keeping my little sister locked in this
gilded cage because I am afraid to lose her.

“I understand Brother’s concerns. I am nothing but a burden… But… I still

want to see the world. I want to breathe the same air and understand the
experiences of our people. How will I ever accomplish anything if I cannot
understand the world and attend balls and parties?” (Leticia)

I stared deeply into Letty’s eyes… My little sister has grown up.

“I want to see the outside world. I don’t want to be like my older brother. I
don’t want to live in a stronghold in comfort but shielded from the rest of the
world for the rest of my life.” (Leticia)

She will eventually have to leave this place…

That is why she is trying to negotiate now.

“I understand.” (Dean)

“… Huh?” (Leticia)

“We will go to the fief soon, but you have to be escorted by either me or Ludy,
OK?” (Dean)

“Thank you so much!!” (Leticia)

Letty smiled and hugged me.

“Now then, let us finish dealing with all of these documents so you can leave
early without the looming threat of being crushed by work afterwards. Please, do
your share as well, Brother.” (Leticia)

“Yes. I understand.” (Dean)

She was in a good mood. She took a stack of documents I dealt with earlier
with the intention of checking them.

“Princess Letty, I will carry those.” (Ludy)

Ludy left the room to chase after her.

 Chapter 75
Source: Yado Inn

REPORT

Translator(s): ShimizuA Editor(s): Matty

Proofreader(s): Still Matty TLC(s): N/A

Little Sister’s Strategy II

*Ludy’s POV

“…… You’ve really done it, Princess Letty.” (Ludy)

“…… My, Ludy, what might you be talking about?” (Leticia)

Princess Letty, Prince Alfred’s little sister, gave a cheerful grin as she asked
me in return.

Even though you so transparently know… Whilst thinking about it, I loosened
a response from my lips.

“Don’t tell me… that conversation from before… Right from the start, your
aim was the travel permit, correct?”(Ludy)

“Fufufu, you guessed right~.”(Leticia)

While it wasn’t a lie that she also wanted to meet with Iris, she knew that it
could only be if fortune brings them together… What she was really after was
the travel permit… and she splendidly acquired it, just as she predicted.

She plopped down a pile of documents atop her desk, situated in her study.
Her study room was smaller than the Prince’s. And in further contrast, cute
accessories adorned every nook and cranny of the room. Even so, most of the
books displayed at its bookshelves didn’t match with the image of a princess.
 “Haven’t you been taught by brother? In negotiating with someone, before
presenting your truest terms, you’d start off with higher demands as to feign a
compromise later on. … That way, they’ll have believed they got a better deal
than what was originally and be predisposed to accepting it as is. ” (Leticia)

Well said, I thought as laughter escaped me.

“…… And for that very reason, I was cajoled into mentioning the majority of
my relationship with Iris… What a troublesome lady….”(Ludy)

“Fufufu…Looks like you’re exaggerating quite a bit. And it seems brother

was aware of it all along.” (Leticia)

“…… That’s true.”(Ludy)

Now that I think about it, it was that contorted [1] expression he had made…
perhaps… Perhaps it was at that time Prince Alfred had realized what Princess
Letty wanted. Nevertheless, he still danced to her tune, in consideration for…
her feelings?

She sat on the chair accompanying her study desk. It was a white-based,
lovely desk; it was a desk that makes one able to catch a glimpse of the mirages
of the royal children who have come and gone throughout the generations,
toiling away at their letters on that very same desk… But the real scene,
grounded in reality… piles upon piles of documents, crushing the imagination
beneath their weight.

“Well, I will keep to my word. But… If I were to, say, take a stroll within the
Capital, and during that, just so happened upon the Daughter of Duke Armelia,
you wouldn’t have any complaints, right?” (Leticia)

“Like I asked, why are you being so hasty…” (Ludy)

The strife for the time being has been assuaged, and Iris should still be in the
capital for a while longer. After all, there were various relief efforts instated to
deal with the aftermath left in the wake of Prince Edward’s meddlings.

“Eeh. I only speak the truth when I say that I want to meet with the Daughter
of Duke Armelia.”(Leticia)
 “… Why do you concern for her? Well, yes, I suppose it can’t be helped if you
became intrigued after seeing your beloved brother heartbroken.” (Ludy)

“ …… You’re right. It is as Ludy says. But it does not pertain to a feeling of

“Don’t take my brother away” like you imagine, you know?” (Leticia)

She effortlessly saw through me. Moreover, she was able to deny it in such a
way that rendered me speechless and awaiting her next word.

But keeping quiet just made her giggle even more…

“Of course, I harbour a bit of that feeling. … To put it simply, it piqued my

interest. For example… “That brother [2] of mine” is restricted to a very small
world. He has been protected by Ellia ever since he was young, and for a long
time now, the people around never spoke ill of him. Isn’t the result of that his
disengagement to the Daughter of Duke Armelia?” (Leticia)

I soon understood ‘That brother of mine’ was referring to Prince Edward.

Princess Letty has always called him that when she mentioned him.

“In a different way, however, my brother’s world [3] is ‘small’ as well. His
world is composed of only me and Ludy. Other than us… he has only allowed
someone else at his side to serve as a tool… or so I think.” (Leticia)

I finally comprehended what she meant by that …Certainly, it seems that

Prince Alfred’s world too is small like Prince Edward’s, but in a different sense.

It isn’t a matter of his world view being ‘narrow’, but a matter of whether or
not he seeks the existence of true companionship. A relationship not based on
convenience… But rather, based on being able to forgive, exchange opinions,
and have small talk. A person with whom he can do ordinary, every-day things
with. Princess Letty, and after that, myself, have tried to become someone like
that to him… Or something along those lines.

“For a royal, maybe it was unavoidable. But I think that brother, in this case,
took it to the extreme…. I might’ve been the one to seal his fate, because he had
to carry a burden such as I in the Royal Palace’s environment, a place filled with
adversaries…” (Leticia)

*Huff*, Princess Letty let out a sigh.

 “ … No, I don’t think that excuses it. Those who have worked under him were
swayed by their own pragmatic judgement of cost and benefit, and as such, they
were drawn to brother’s capabilities. That is indeed one of brother’s strong
points, but… that kind of strength is too fragile to found lasting subordination
upon. If you want to put it in a naive way, maybe it is due to.. a peculiar bond? If
I were to take, say… a time where brother would make a miscalculation, if no
sense of loyalty existed in that scenario, they would withdraw and re-evaluate
having served him.” (Leticia)

I see. She raises a valid point. Currently, there are budding and lesser nobles
who are under the influence of Prince Alfred. They have arrived at Prince
Alfred’s side after attaining solid achievements themselves. In the end, they will
choose to side with the more competent prince… Well, if they pitted him against
someone like Prince Edward, naturally, Prince Alfred would emerge as the
obvious choice.

Looking at it from a different angle, if we’re talking about an identical but

hypothetical scenario where there were those forced to align with a side, had
there been an opponent who equaled Prince Alfred in terms of ability and status,
they would be indifferent enough to come to the conclusion that “either is fine”.

Initially, when the confrontation with Prince Edwards was highlighted, many
of the ones who remained neutral may have come to the same conclusion.

“… This time, the biggest reason as to why the neutral faction is slightly
inclined to him is probably accredited to the Duke of Armelia favoring him. So,
then, why did Duke Armelia endorse him? Without question, I would have
thought that it was just a front. But, could they have kept quiet watch while a
prominent house was involved? Worst case scenario, they’ll make use of his
daughter’s excommunication as a pretext to leave his post and withdraw to his
territory, effectively eluding the turmoil.. Yet he remains the family head, and
has even begun publicly cooperating as Prince Alfred’s hands and feet……”
(Leticia)

“… Is it because… he felt indebted to him?” (Ludy)

“That’s right. Do you really think that Duke of Armelia would willingly offer
his assistance to brother, even with the apparent risk of splitting the country in
two should he choose a side, and without any compensation?” (Leticia)
 “… Is it something he had acquired unpremeditated…” (Ludy)

“Right. … Then, looking at ‘the aftermath’ of said confrontation, doesn’t it

make you think we need to expand the amount of our so called ‘allies’? Ludy.”
(Leticia)

“ …… To strengthen the crown’s rule, is it…” (Ludy)

“Right again. In these times of peace, it wouldn’t be impossible to unify the

lords with brother’s strength, like all past kings. Well, even at a warring time, it
seems he wouldn’t have a problem with taking command of the army as king; he
had made splendid connections with many of the military officers, owing to his
time posed as Dean.” (Leticia)

…… Surely, as Princess Letty said, only the army, with grandfather as its
leader and overseer, would have realized that Dean, who slipped into their
training sessions frequently, was Prince Alfred in disguise. He blended in well.
There, he acted not as a member of the royalty, but as Dean, as to not build any
walls between him and others.

“ … Though the talks have been derailed, brother must first consolidate his
own camp in order to accelerate the royalty’s reinforcements, for future’s sake…
Or so I believe.” (Leticia)

“I see… Uhm, Princess Letty?” (Ludy)

“ … What is it?” (Leticia)

“ …… Princess Letty, you really never did experience the outside world,
right?” (Ludy)

Unprecedentedly, all I’ve done so far was listen to what Princess Letty had to
say. Well, usually, you wouldn’t hear this kind of talk from a girl as young as her.
Even if you take into account that she was a member of the royalty.

“ …… Something the matter? To so suddenly…” (Leticia)

“Oh, it just seemed as if you could personally relate to these stories..”” (Ludy)

“ …… It’s the other way around. Since I was captive to this cage, I want to
know at least a little of the outside world, so all I can do is speculate about it.”
(Leticia)

“ …… I suppose it’s something like that.” (Ludy)

“Yes, it is.” (Leticia)

It was regrettable, in my opinion. Even from the standpoint of an outsider,

considering the aptitude she has displayed thus far, it’s clear that she didn’t have
the chance to fully utilize her talents.

“I don’t regret it at all, Ludy. Because, I have never made a connection on my

own. Anybody could apply that consideration to the event in question, right?”
(Leticia)

… Not just anybody could do that. Just how much does Princess Letty
overestimate other people? It’s harmful for a human being to abstain from
making any personal connections.

I mean, Princess Letty, weren’t you able to accurately guess what was on my
mind just now? I don’t think that you would have a problem in negotiating with
such a skill in your arsenal.

Now that I take a closer look, she is smiling.… could she have, yet again,
perfectly predicted what’s currently running through my mind? I found the
thought amusing and laughed at the notion.

Footnotes:

苦虫を噛んだ. (Nigamushi o kanda). If translated directly it would be

“Chewed a bitter bug.” It’s an expression like, yeah, chewing a bitter bug. And
Matty decided it to be “contorted.”↩

Letticia call Alfred as お兄様(onii-sama) and Edward as ↩あの兄(ano ani).

World as in ‘social world.’↩

 Chapter 76
Source: Yado Inn

REPORT

Translator(s): ShimizuA,flowingcloud
Editor(s): Matty Proofreader(s): Suya TLC(s): flowingcloud

Little Sister’s Strategy III

*Ludy POV

“…I was taken aback, you know? That brother of mine, showing interest in
other people? As well as paying attention to those he encountered? Brother
always ridiculed anybody who would dare try becoming a part of his ‘world’,
you and I being the exceptions, of course. Hey, Ludy…?” (Leticia)

“What is it?” (Ludy)

“…I wonder if I should ask for your opinion, since you’re related to her. From
your own perspective, what kind of person is the Daughter of Duke Armelia?”
(Leticia)

“…She is a noblewoman to the core, for better or worse…” (Ludy)

“In a bad way, too…?” (Leticia)

“Yes… She was, from what I could gather, a proud being. She has enough
strength to stand on her own two feet. And for that reason, she stood firm in the
face of her engagement’s annulment. The result of that led to her new authority
over her company and fief.” (Ludy)

“…I see. In a way, she is similiar to brother. Don’t you agree?” (Leticia)
 “I do… Her pride does not permit any display of weakness. She won’t let
herself rely on anyone but herself. How she handled being harassed within the
academy is also indicative of it… And although she could’ve acted discreetly,
she chose not to, and instead confronted the issue head-on with bravado. Or
rather, even if the harassment hadn’t occurred… She still could’ve donned the
facade of a damsel in distress, altering the impression placed upon her.” (Ludy)

She moved with undue grandeur and poise. As a result, her name was
incriminated and she had to shoulder all the crimes herself in the end.

…Even if I didn’t know of her circumstances…there were many others

besides her who joined in bullying the Baron’s daughter.

That might also be the case. Because the second Prince, the first son of the
Duke, the son of the Knight general, and the son of the Pope…essentially the
highest lineage in this country, had lined up to serve a baron’s daughter, whose
power was at the lower bracket of high society. It was possible for the other
nobles to not be pleased with the Baron’s daughter’s new allies.

But even when all was said and done, it was still impossible for Iris to
confront the Baron’s daughter directly, for Iris had suddenly become Prince
Edward’s clique “favorite”. For those who also bullied the Baron’s daughter, the
only way around taking the blame themselves was to deftly use Iris as a
scapegoat for their unsightly harassment. They first evaded those who
questioned their actions, and then shifted all the blame onto Iris.

If only Iris carried herself better. Had Iris behaved well in the eyes of those
around her, she wouldn’t have been taken down by such a humiliating farce.

In any case, the harassment she executed was petty in comparison to the
circulating rumors and rampant bouts of sarcasm from other nobles… Yes, put
the gravity of those two instances side by side.. And what Iris did seems
almost.. cute…

At any rate, it is quite detrimental to say something disagreeable towards the

daughter of a Duke. Even in this nation, a woman such as herself can hold a lot
of power.

The evil intentions of noble society are terrifying. Compared to what others of
the same echelon did, Iris’s actions seemed harmless.
 “Even now, her attitude remains unchanged… Though she had servants she
could confide in, their relationships had been built on “trust(credibility)”. A line
had to be drawn somewhere, so Iris had decided that she could not bare her
weaknesses to them because there was a part of her that had to be protected at all
costs.” (Ludy)

But after that incident, they became irreplaceable existences to her — aside
from her servants, it became difficult for her to learn to trust anyone else. It felt
as if she has since mixed up “trust(credibility)” with“trust(reliance)”.

“Indeed. In a way, they really are like peas in a pod. It’s just… perhaps she
really is a good person, but is not seen as one due to her rigid morals.” (Leticia)

Fuuh, Princess Letty let out a sigh.

“…If brother truly feels frustrated whenever he sees her, I would hope that
you assist him in this matter, even if for a miniscule amount.” (Leticia)

“Haha… but I think this has incited change in him. After all, it was the first
I’ve seen him bustling around in such a way. He even severed ties to his
important ‘hand’ for her sake.” (Ludy)

Even Prince Alfred would need some tricks up his sleeve to make a
connection with the church interior. But, in any case, the Pope’s authority within
the church was all-encompassing and absolute. So naturally, it was a difficult
task to find and string together a connection with a high ranking church member
who was not under the influence of the Pope.

And, instead of using this connection himself, the prince gave it to Iris
instead… Well, he may have thought it would be more effective, given the
timing.

“So it was like that, huh… Out of curiosity, how close do you think they are?”
(Leticia)

“The only progress he’s made on that end is grasping a hold of the question…
of whether or not he has feelings for her.. ” (Ludy)

“Oh, my! So, has brother made preparations for the next step?” (Leticia)
 “No, that’s…..” (Ludy)

“Good grief.. It seems brother is still a good-for-nothing when it comes to the

matters of the heart. And on the other side of things, Lady Iris is likely also
oblivious to the possibility..” (Leticia)

I narrowly managed to bar my tongue from voicing the words I was about to
say.

“I implore you to understand. There must be a reason for his inability to move
forward.” (Ludy)

“If It’s brother we’re talking about, no matter how difficult the predicament,
he will always strive towards his goal. And you won’t convince me otherwise,
even if you present me with a ‘cool’ phrase.” (Leticia)

Due to my ties with the second prince having been completely cut, I could no
longer provide any further objections to her statement .

“As for me, it would be better if he were to move to a more welcoming c-i–
…… No, nevermind that. It’s nothing. As his sister, I support his decision from
the bottom of my heart.” (Leticia)

Although I thought I heard the beginnings of a disturbing word, I decided not

to press any further. Princess Letty wouldn’t do anything strange, not so soon.
 Chapter 77
Source: Imported

REPORT

Princess Leticia quietly stood up and turned her back to me while walking
towards the window.

She contemplated her future, casting her gaze out the window and taking in
the vast, expansive scenery.

“… Do you remember when we first met, Ludy?” [Leticia]

“Of course. When I first met you, I had been brought to the castle by Alfred
and you were hiding behind him the entire time, trying to conceal your face
because you were too shy.” [Ludy]

“… Ah, such an embarrassing thing to do.” [Leticia]

Letty agreed somewhat bashfully, and I smiled while recalling these nostalgic
memories.

“It was quite fun. I was very happy at the time. You often played in the garden
behind the castle, right? When I was younger, I wasn’t allowed to step foot
outside of the castle. The castle was already heavy with tension, and I could
never visit the Royal Palace either. You enjoy keeping my Elder Brother
company, am I right? … Grandmother, Elder Brother, and you are the world to
me.” [Leticia]

“… Letty…” [Ludy]

“Ludy, please don’t make that face. I’m very happy, you know. Certainly, I
don’t know what it’s like to mingle within a group or what kind of environment a
school may have, and I don’t know about the matters people of the same
generation talk about … but I can understand what lies beyond all that
superficiality.” [Leticia]

Ever since she was young, she could never partake in life outside of her
cage… Indeed, she lives in a situation wherein her life is similar to that of a
caged bird. Her caged life helped her understand the current political battlefield
and the feud with Elliya for the throne.

“Somehow, my grandmother doesn’t understand my desire to visit the outside

world. Thankfully, Elder Brother doesn’t see me as a pawn to be used in a
limited life.” [Leticia]

Speaking of how she’s been trapped, without a doubt, Leticia could have been
forced to marry a lord for the sake of pulling his house to Alfred’s side.

“Additionally, it is impossible for Elder Brother to marry anyone under these

circumstances.” [Leticia]

“Well, about the marriage of “that Onii-Sama” and the low-born woman, it
may spell trouble for them if a child is born with a weakened bloodline.”
[Leticia]

It is as Leticia says. For that very reason, Alfred is suppressing Edward’s

influence.

“What if the Baron’s daughter bears children by the time Prince Alfred
removes Prince Edward from the Royal Family?”

The Royal Family had few direct descendants. They were Prince Alfred,
Prince Edward, and Princess Leticia.

Currently, Prince Alfred and Prince Edward were vying for the throne. To
ensure Prince Edward was crowned king, his faction dragged many nobles into
the dispute. Should Edward’s faction lose, at best, they would be imprisoned for
life, and at worst, they would be sentenced to death.

Hypothetically speaking…and by no means do I envision this ever

occurring…should Prince Alfred lose, there was a nine in ten chance that the
cold face of death would greet him. It was very unlikely that Elliya would stop at
punishment as light as imprisonment. Therefore, Prince Alfred was also fighting
an uphill battle…
 Back to the topic at hand.

The winner will remain in power, whereas the loser will be expelled

In this situation, the one married to Princess Letty would certainly think this:

If “something” were to happen to Prince Alfred, my house would give rise to

the new Royal Family.

… In other words, that would spark a civil war.

Yes, they want to stop the Queen Dowager [1] from supporting Prince Alfred
at all costs.

“Didn’t Elder Brother discourage me from entering any political marriages

that could have benefited his faction to keep me out of Elliya’s sights? He made
everyone believe I had a weak constitution in order to keep me out of the
limelight… Really, Brother has done nothing but protect me, hasn’t he?”
[Leticia]

“ … It is proof of how much he dotes upon you, Princess Letty.” [Ludy]

“ … Fufufu. You’re right … In that case, I wonder if my marriage could

decide Elder Brother’s victory? Aah … if Alfred were to be defeated, that damn
Brother could marry me into a foreign country for personal gain.” [Leticia]

… Hearing Princess Letty utter the word “marriage” pained my heart a little.

But it was only for a moment; perhaps it was just a fleeting emotion… and so
I refocused on my conversation with Princess Letty.

“ … The possibility makes me anxious, and I’ve grown quite lonely without
you and Elder Brother in the castle. As I thought, the past was the most
enjoyable time.” [Leticia]

Princess Letty showed a melancholic smile after she said that. Drawn in by
that smile, my face became serious as I felt a renewed dedication to the lonely
siblings.

“… Ludy, we must win. For Brother, for the Daughter of Duke Armelia, and
for my own sake.” [Leticia]

“That’s right.” [Ludy]

“For the moment, we need a countermeasure to address the Armelia Fief’s

trade disturbance. Since it concerns Elder Brother, have you done anything about
it yet?” [Leticia]

“Eeh, well……” [Ludy]

“I will do my part to help in any way that I can.” [Leticia]

Princess Letty ended the conversation with a smile.

 Chapter 78
Source: Yado Inn

REPORT

Translator(s): ShimizuA Editor(s): Matty, Boomer Proofreader(s): Matty,

Boomer TLC: N/A

Sponsored Chapter

Want me to translate the Light Novel version? Please donate so I can buy it!
(ShimizuA)

Sei’s Conviction

(Iris’s POV)

“… This time was truly difficult, wasn’t it?”

While we were drinking tea, I heard such words. Mimoza, who was reclining
in front of me, expressed her condolences. We are currently in the villa of Duke
Armelia… in other words, my home in the royal capital.

“Well, that is true… I was almost branded a heretic, after all.” [Iris]

“Your life is too hectic.” [Mimoza]

Hearing those words, I gave a bitter smile… But it surfaced rather

involuntarily.


“So, you didn’t reply to my letter…? Or meet with me because of your stay in
the capital after publicly proving your innocence…?” [Mimoza]

A week has passed since the audience. Although I craved to return home, I
cannot yet.

In the first place, I need to resolve the chaos of our employees resigning from
our royal capital branch store left and right t; and then I need to see if the firm
can be exempted from tolls..

To be frank, because the fief is surrounded by people from the second prince’s
faction, the efforts regarding the tolls are not going well.

Everyone forced me to take a break since I had been working non-stop for the
week after the interrogation, so my meeting with Mimoza today was the first of
us meeting in a while.

“I am genuinely sorry about all the hardships you have suffered.” [Iris]

“There is no need for an apology The way I spoke was too harsh. I have also
heard that you have been pushing yourself without rest… I should be thanking
you for giving some of your valuable time to me.” [Mimoza]

“The same goes for me. Even if you were to stop caring about me, it couldn’t
be helped. You have my sincere gratitude for always taking care of me.” [Iris]

Despite my expulsion from the academy, she still kept in touch with me. Even
when I was interrogated before, she also sent a letter that full of concern. And
even when I was going through the interrogation, she sent a letter full of concern
for me.

… I truly appreciate her remaining my friend.



“Come to think of it, the branch store in the capital has resumed business,
right?” [Mimoza]

“Tentatively, however. Right now, people from my fief are operating the store,
but once the new employees get used to the work, they will take full
responsibility for running the store.” [Iris]

More than half of the people who came from the fief to help were focused on
product development. I tried to let them experience the flood of a business,
because I thought that it would be a good idea to give them the feel of an on-site
environment. If the new employees got used to the hard work, I will give the
workers from the fief a raise and send them back home to do their usual
business.

“Yes. The store became quite crowded since e we were closed for such a long
time.” [Iris]

“Oh my, did you go there yourself?” [Mimoza]

“Not quite. I was considering going but… I gave up halfway, due to the
crowds. It seems that it will settle down within a week.” [Iris]

“Oh… while I am happy about that, will it be okay? If I’m not mistaken,
Melida has come home dead tired every day.” [Mimoza]

Indeed… even if I were to go, there wasn’t anything I could do. However, I
want to see the situation with my own eyes…

 “…… Shall we go to the firm?” [Iris]

“Would that be alright?” [Mimoza]

“Yes. The store is open again, yet I haven’t witnessed the situation first-hand
before… I wonder if I would ever get another chance to see it I could. Tanya,
prepare fruit juice for the employees to enjoy.” [Iris]

“… Are the employees allowed to drink something like that?” [Mimoza]

Tanya quietly acknowledged my order by nodding, but Mimoza tilted her head
in curiosity.

“Yes, as a refreshment. A reward for their labors.” [Iris]

“So you also do things such as that…” [Mimoza]

Her eyes rounded in surprise.

“I am not aware if other firms act in such a manner, but a store cannot
function without its employees s, right?” [Iris]

… The incident this time was truly scathing.

“Especially because the store seems so busy as of late.” [Iris]

And then, Tanya, Mimoza, and I departed from the mansion with many
trustworthy guards to escort us.

“It has been a while since I went outside like this.” [Iris]

I dressed in an inconspicuous manner, similar to when I did my inspections,

and also dyed my hair. My hair is now a reddish brown, instead of its usual
silver. This dye was also a new product from the Azuta firm. The dye is made
from various plants, and will wear off in two to three days.

This new product from the research and development department left me in
awe . This product was naturally a part of that. Will they become ecstatic when
they eventually can make a black hair dye that can mask grey and white hairs?

But with how colorful the natural hair is in this world, white hair isn’t deemed
a problem. Rather, if I were to think of a grey haired old man… mhm, perceived
to be elegant and striking. That being said, there wasn’t a high demand for that
anyway…

While considering those things during our walk, we arrived at the store.
 Chapter 79
Source: Imported

REPORT

The shop was so crowded that the line to get in extended outside the door and
snaked into a horde of people.

Although I’ve read the reports, seeing it for myself makes for an entirely
different experience.

I knew that it was crowded from the flood of sales, the rapidly declining stock,
the sheer amount of equipment orders, and other store records. I also knew that I
had to address those reports eventually.

When I saw the scene myself, however… I was, once again, astonished.

“… I think the shop is much busier than last I saw it.” (Mimosa)

Mimosa side-eyed me as he stated his opinion.

“It seems so… But this level of activity is ideal, I suppose.” (Iris)

The shop is so jam-packed that there is virtually no vacant space as far as the
eye can see…

Even the line for the accounting services is exuberantly long.

For any business owner, a sight like this is enough to make them dance with
joy.

We entered from the back of the shop through the employee only entrance,
leading directly to the store interior.

“Ah, Lady Iris, Mister Sei, welcome.” (Manager)

 The Manager spotted us and promptly came over and bowed.

“Please lift your head. We’re only here to deliver something.” (Ryle)

Ryle wore a wry smile as he held out a box to The Manager.

“…. A delivery?” (Manager)

The Manager seemed to be in disbelief and muttered the phrase again.

He quite blatantly wanted to know the meaning behind this, but he didn’t
press any further. However, the Manager probably didn’t want to seem rude.

In reaction to this, I too put on a wry smile.

“Yes. Business has been flourishing in abundance lately, and I suspect all of
the employees grow weary after yet another hard day of work; and so, I decided
to bring juices for everyone to enjoy.” (Iris)

“Oh, thank you very much.” (Manager)

The Manager received the box from Ryle.

“Is there enough juice for all the employees? Or is it insufficient?”(Iris)

“No, this is enough. Things have been relatively calm compared to the prior
week… “ (Manager)

Suddenly, right when those words left his lips.

Clash..! There was a loud cracking noise followed by a scream.

Without hesitation, Ryle and Dida rushed to shield me with their bodies.

My body was caught in between a wall and Ryle.

The Manager immediately left for the front of the store.

“Dida,” I called out to him. “We’ll be okay so go after the Manager and assess
the situation.” (Iris)
 Dida frowned upon hearing my words.

“Princess, my duty is to your safety, you know?” (Dida)

He said that with a grave tone.

“But you also need to ascertain the danger, right?” (Iris)

Dida sighed. I wasn’t sure if it was due to him succumbing to my suggestion,

or whether he genuinely agreed that surveying a situation first is a must.

“…. Argh. I understand. Ryle, I leave the Princess in your care.” (Dida)

“Of course.” (Ryle)

And then Dida ran to the store front as well.

The next to move was Ryle. He already had a firm grasp of the building’s
structure from his past countless inspections.

“This way.” (Ryle)

He guided us to the office, which doubled as a reception room.

There are numerous desks lined up as a workspace. And at one end of the
room was a reception desk lined up with chairs, divided up by a partitioning
screen.

I sat on one of those chairs.

At that moment, a man who looked to be an employee came inside and

knocked on the door side.

“ …… E, excuse me. Is Mister Sei here?” (Employee)

Ryle, whose name was called, rose from his seating and walked in front of
him.

“Yes. Is there something wrong?” (Ryle)

“Mister Dida has apprehended the culprit who was causing the commotion
and told me that he wanted to meet with Mister Sei urgently.. “

Ha~ I sighed in relief after hearing those words. If it’s Dida, he would have no
problem detaining the culprit.

….. Even so, for what reason did Dida call for Ryle?

“Me, is it…? Are you sure that is for whom he called?” (Ryle)

Ryle asked back for affirmation. It seems he had the same inquiry in mind as
I.

“Y,yes… Mister Dida said we should talk about this matter in the store rather
than behind closed doors; the culprit keeps shouting, ‘Bring out the boss of this
place!’. (Employee)

“Understood. In that case, we shall go.” (Iris)

 Chapter 80
Source: Yado Inn

REPORT

Translator(s): ShimizuA, ConformChild Editor(s): Matty Proofreader(s):

Matty TLC: Lox

Sei’s Conviction III

The moment Sei exited the room, I stood and gave chase.

“Milady?” [Ryle, Tanya]

Following my attempt to leave, Ryle and Tanya worriedly called out after me
in unison.

“Wo-worry not.. I’m merely going to observe from a distance. “ (Iris)

“You shouldn’t. It’s dangerous.” (Ryle)

Ryle rebuked my course of action. Him being my escort, it’s only natural that
he would find my willingness to approach the eye of the storm to be outrageous.

I gave Ryle a solemn stare, but the look on his face mirrored my own. It
seems we’ve come to an impasse.


“.. There are employees working under me, including Sei and Dida, at the
place of disturbance.” (Iris)

I averted my eyes from Ryle whilst telling him my reasoning.

“This company is my responsibility. The person in charge should be the one to

face the problem themselves… And that person just so happens to be me,
responsible for assuring the safety of its employees so that they may go about
their duties securely and at ease. Please, Ryle, do not stop me from assuming this
role.” (Iris)

“But, Lady Iris..” (Ryle)

“Besides, must you ‘guard’ me by precluding me from my duties…? Ryle..

my confidence in this pursuit is born from my trust in you.” (Iris)

“But… No, all right, I’ll respect your decision. Try not to expose your being
there to the opposing party.” (Ryle)

With a nod, I left the room, with Ryle in tow and begrudgingly approving of
my resolution.

I hurried towards the shouting voice coming from the front of the shop.

“… It has been a while, Mr Damme.” (Sei)

Sei’s voice stuck out from the racket surging from the crowd.

My sight scanned the entirety of the store until it glimpsed upon Sei and Dida.
 One man was getting arrested, stripped of freedom by Dida.

“At your behest, I have shown myself to you… So might you now explain
why a ‘Former Employee’ is the cause for this pandemonium?” (Sei)

After Sei’s voice sweeped across the room, all became deathly quiet; it was if
the previous ruckus became a dispersed illusion.

Even if the content of his words wasn’t imposing itself, the threat was
undoubtedly implied.

An angry Sei is a frightening experience for any beholders.

“ …… “

The man was evidently overwhelmed by Sei. Discerning this reaction, Sei
intentionally heaved out a sigh.

“Keeping your lips sealed, huh… I, as the supervisor, have the responsibility
of overseeing this establishment so that the customers may browse our wares at
their leisure. Under usual circumstances, we would’ve already had you handed
over to the proper authorities and this would’ve been finished by now. But..
since I was courteous enough to give you this opportunity to speak for yourself,
it would be in your best interest to seize it.” (Sei)

“ … I-.. I’m not at fault here!” (Damme)

“Playing innocent this late in the game, huh.. “ (Sei)

 Sei heaved a sigh for the second time now. Well, inciting such a commotion
and then claiming innocence is a bit….

“I’m not playing innocent! It wasn’t my fault! I have worked at this firm and
produced results. And I have these results from working until I was bare bones.
Yet.. when I applied for reinstatement, I was so easily brushed away…”
(Damme)

“… If memory serves me right, weren’t you the one to quit after being lured
into another company? In that case, why can’t you just produce the same results
over there?” (Sei)

I was thoroughly convinced in Sei’s reasoning. Basically, this man.. Damme,

was it? He was the one to defect to the firm under Prince Edward’s control.

“Wh-… Well… it may be so… But I came to understand that I could make
better use of my capabilities in this company. That is why I submitted an
application for reinstatement… So to just be cast aside like this…” (Damme)

“In any case, you are suggesting that we re-admit you… You, a man who
gladly joined another firm, and then nonchalantly submitted for reinstatement …
?” (Sei)

“Bu–But… Isn’t it only natural that you accept people of my caliber with
pleasure?! I was once in charge of cooking for this store! If you were to hire me
again, you would see immediate results!” (Damme)

“You certainly did give an excellent performance while still at our firm.. “
(Sei)

“ … Then….” (Damme)

 “But if I may speak candidly, we already have a multitude of employees at
your skill level,” Sei declared to him coldly.

“Certainly, you may possess those skills right from the get go. But now, even
those without any initial skills strive hard to obtain them, and in the long run,
achieve much more than people like you who are stuck in their ways due to
pride… Did you honestly believe I wouldn’t look at one’s work ethic? Sure, skill
is important, but that’s not the whole of it. Suppose there was someone with
equal ability to yours: between you, someone content in their skills and prone to
turn-coating in a state of crisis, or a hard worker who would remain loyal in the
face of it… I don’t need to state which one I would choose, now, do I…?(Sei)

Sei pierced the man with his glare. That man, the man called Damme, could
do nothing but quake with fear in response to it.

…. Really, Sei’s intensity is something else…

 Chapter 81
Source: Imported

REPORT

“… So you say, but a woman who left the company around the same time as I
got re-employed. In fact, she’s right there!” (Damme)

Damme pointed at a woman dressed as a waitress by the cash register, to

which she trembled in response.

Just as I was about to appear before and retort to Damme, my promise with
Ryle came to mind and kept me in check.

Sei walked to shield the girl from view, and then he spoke out, “… She was on
maternity leave. Since she filed for it, I was made aware of the circumstances
and gave her express permission to come back. It is a wholly different matter
from yours; so then, why did you inquire about her?”

“…. Well, humph. I didn’t know if it was for maternity leave or whatever, but
there are a ton of women in this firm who only serve to stock items or work at
the register. And although that woman was able to return, I for some reason
cannot. This company is clearly prone to favoritism.. or do you believe that to be
unfounded? How about you and that woman over there?” (Damme)

I had to suppress the festering urge to respond to his outrageous claim with
every fiber of my being.

My body trembled in anger as I tried to, once more, arrest my urge to retort.

The pits of my stomach lit up with passion, hungry to correct his statement.

This was an insult to the company; it was an insult to Sei; it was an insult that
spurned all working women.

Ah, for what reason did this man provoke me? It might be the time to exercise
the state power of a duke’s daughter, similar to the time in the Academy.

To hold my tongue.. would be impossible. However, as soon as I opened my

mouth to let my feelings erupt from it, a harsh voice rung throughout the room.

“… Do not make light of a woman’s capabilities. Listening to your

nonsensical gibberish is nauseating. “(Dida)

Dida and Sei cast a sharp glare at Damme. Dida strengthened his grip upon
Damme, whose face now distorted in pain.

“Carrying merchandise, accounting… Well, they do certainly seem like

monotonous jobs. But it is because of that very same work that the shop
manages to function well. From my standpoint, the work you were doing and
work she is doing are of equal importance. The job hierarchy isn’t everything.
Either way, she is an important member of our workforce, able to do her job with
efficiency, competency, and proficiency.

“Ow, ow, ow, ow! It hurts!!” (Damme)

Damme was more focused on the pain than Sei’s insight.

“Oops, my bad. When Damme’s denouncement of women reached my ears, I

flew into an unsightly state of rage.” (Dida)

Dida’s apology was not directed at Damme, but rather, at Sei for interrupting
him.

Sei received Dida’s apology with a bitter smile.

“Upon retirement, you receive your pension and a bonus; but leave the
company for good. That is different from a leave as the person in question is
bound to come back after their period of absence is over.” (Sei)

Then, Sei turned to the waitress and remarked: “First of all, in the documents
that received signatures when we hired people, it is clearly stated that leave of
absence and retirement are different. We also explained it beforehand… You
heard the explanation, then you still left the company, correct?” (Sei)

“Well, yes. When Mr. Sei asked me why I wanted to quit, he asked for my
reason. I told him about expecting a child, and the need to take care of the
newborn. Then Mr. Sei asked me about what I would do after taking care of the
baby. I told him that I would look for a new job. Right after I said that, Mr. Sei
proposed that I take a leave of absence instead of leaving the company for good.
To be honest, it is a very time-consuming hassle t

The audience gasped in shock and surprise.

The leave of absence system was a new one, implemented solely by our
company. The reactions from the audience made sense; it was only natural. It
took a quite long time to introduce and implement.

“Truly? Astounding!! I also want to work here! We can’t get by only with our
husbands’ salaries, and considering the child on its own matter is difficult to
say…” (Audience)

“Certainly. I’ll put it in layman’s terms: basically, I have to quit my job

whenever I give birth to a child; however, in this company, after giving birth, I
could go back and work the same way I did before. It’s a shame that this
company is the only one employing that system!” (Audience)

The female customers thought the same, agreeing in their minds. No doubt, it
was difficult for women to work under such harsh conditions.

Although working women in Japan face the same issues about gender
equality, it is more severe here because of the lack of women’s rights.

It would be nice if there were families to depend on near here, but most of the
kingdom’s people have many family members. On top of that, there’s no place
that can babysit children.

In any case, it may be good to make a facility like a nursery for working
women.

The waitress commented,

“Thank you. In other words, what Damme is saying is an accusation and

slander towards our company.” (Waitress)

Sei thanked the waitress and only then it seemed that the cold atmosphere that
he had exuded had at last ended.

However;

“After leaving the company, you became independent. However, I never

intended to restrict your freedom, even if you joined a separate company. That is,
until you caused a ruckus at this store. Now, you are…” (Sei)

Sei turned to face Damme again, but his eyes were cold enough to pierce her
heart. Damme trembled in the face of Sei’s glare.

“This circumstance will never happen again. This time, I will stop the guards
from killing you. But if such an incident happens again, I will use different
methods.” (Sei)

Sei whispered to Damme with a bone-chilling voice. Damme knew that if an

incident like this were to happen again, he would be dead immediately.

He smiled as Damme trembled wildly before him.

“Oh, a local guard came. Dida, hand him over to them.” (Sei)

“… Is that really okay?” (Dida)

“Yes.” (Sei)

Sei nodded as Dida handed Damme over to the guard. He didn’t resist or even
struggle, instead looking at Sei with dim, lifeless eyes.
 Chapter 82
Source: Imported

REPORT

[Iris’ POV]

Translators: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]

After Damme was taken away, the inside of the shop immediately buzzed with
noise.

“I apologize for the trouble, everyone.” (Sei)

Sei stood in the center of the shop and publicly apologized to the customers.

“All items that were ordered just now will be free of charge as an apology to
the customers present. We will also present a discount coupon to each customer
to further show our sincerity.” (Sei)

Sei declared the reparation with a slightly larger voice than his apology.

I’m worried about what the reaction from the crowd will be…

However, the response proved that my worries were unnecessary.

Surprisingly, an applause rose out from the guests.

Sei was also surprised as he looked over the guests after his declaration. In
fact, there was even a slight wrinkle in between his eyebrows.

When I gazed back at the customers, about a third of them were very pleased
that the items they recently purchased had suddenly become free.

They were gladly eating their chocolate after clapping wholeheartedly while
lamenting the fact that they did not purchase more before.
 As for the remaining 70%…

“What are their names?” (Woman 1)

“The one who spoke just now is Mr. Sei, and the knight-like person beside
him is Mr. Dida.” (Woman 2)

“How gallant…” (Everyone)

Stunned by Sei and Dida’s charm, all of the women present etched the images
of Sei and Dida into their hearts.

“I feel refreshed. A guy who looks down on others like that must be
punished.” (Guest 1)

“I wholeheartedly agree. Women should disregard what he said. Well, I don’t

think this incident can repeat again.” (Guest 2)

The rest of the audience felt refreshed after seeing someone beat Damme for
his outrageous remarks. They sympathized with the waitress after knowing the
full circumstances.

After looking at the reactions of the customers, I let out a sigh of relief. I had
been holding my breath the entire time: apprehensive of the guests’ reactions.

I wonder if this is okay…

At that moment, I realized that suppressing my emotions had sapped all of my

strength. It was to the point where I wanted to sit down somewhere and rest.

[Iris’ POV]

Translators: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]

“Lady Iris…!” (Tanya)

Tanya immediately ran over to my side the moment she realized that I wasn’t
feeling well.
 “I’m okay, Tanya. Thank you.” (Iris)

“Please do not make me worry too much…” (Tanya)

“I kept my promise with Ryle, right?” (Iris)

I said that with a wry smile. However, Tanya’s complexion did not smooth
out.

“I was anxious about the actions you would take when Sei was punishing
Damme. My lady, you are not fine at all.” (Tanya)

“Is that so?” (Iris)

“Yes. That is the case at the moment. Usually, you

“… That is true…” (Iris)

Even I was utterly convinced by Tanya’s flawless logic.

“Certainly, my anger is very rare and it is easy for me to become fatigued…

and faint after becoming enraged.” (Iris)

With a bitter smile, Tanya articulated, “It seems that Lady Iris is blaming
herself for the incident.” (Tanya)

This time, Tanya didn’t scold me too much, which I was relieved for.

“… Lady Iris. After Dida had seized Damme this time, I briefly thought for a
moment that… The responsibility of my lady and that of ours are very different.
I began to think that apart from the responsibility of Lady Iris’ employees, we
also have our own roles that we must fulfill. That role is to protect Lady Iris…
That role is our pride and every thought. We are obligated to take care for you
and protect you when you need it, so please try to minimize the situations where
you put yourself in danger. Please keep that in mind.” (Tanya)

“I cannot promise that.” (Iris)

“Lady Iris…” (Tanya)

“Even knowing full well that you are worried, I will definitely repeat the same
mistakes over and over. Therefore, I cannot make that promise.” (Iris)

I know that someday, I will run into a similar situation such as this one. A
situation where I want to hold myself back as much as possible but can’t due to
the outrageousness of the person’s claims. But…

“However, that does not mean I am totally ignoring your advice. Everyone
will surely protect me. It is undebatable. I am reckless because I trust you guys
more than anyone. That’s why I’m going to be as reckless as possible. It’s
because I am confident everyone can do their jobs.” (Iris)

The reason I dare to be as reckless as I am is because I trust them. As a result,

in the case of an emergency, I might do a reckless action and annoy everyone.

… This time it was okay because the result was satisfactory.

“Come on, let’s go back to the employee area again to help hinder the
crowding in the shop… Tanya” (Iris)

“Yes.” (Tanya)

“It seems that a good amount of people have lined up in front of Sei to receive
their coupons. It certainly has been a long time and the line still hasn’t
progressed yet, right?” (Iris)

“Certainly.” (Tanya)

I went back to the employee area with Ryle.

 Chapter 83
Source: Imported

REPORT

[Iris’ POV]

When I returned to the employee area, I was greeted by a pale-faced

Mimosa… I felt very sorry for making her worry about me.

“… Misa, I’m so sorry for making you worry.” (Iris)

Even though we were the only ones in the employee area, I called her Misa
because that was the pseudonym we agreed to use when we were in the city.

“Alice, I was worried about you. I now understand your escorts’ feelings very
well after watching you from over here. Well…” (Mimosa)

Mimosa sighed heavily. She could not bear the worry any longer and shriveled
up. I knew it wasn’t possible for me to act placid and tranquil every time an
incident happened, so I just stayed quiet and put a wry smile on my face.

We walked out of the store accompanied by Tanya.

“Well, I’m glad Lady Iris is safe and okay.” (Mimosa)

After walking a few more meters, Mimosa and I parted ways. Strangely
enough, I did not really feel like touring the city anymore.

The next day, I noticed that I was strangely fatigued as I walked to my office
as I usual.

Waiting for me was my desk with of course a large stack of documents

waiting for me to look over. After looking at some of the papers for a while, I
called up Tanya and had her bring in some tea so I could take a short break.
 “… Tanya” (Iris)

“Yes.” (Tanya)

“I need a list of all of the problems that my excommunication has brought

towards the company and in detail.” (Iris)

“I finished the report yesterday, and I have already ordered and inspected
everything to make sure they are accurate.” (Tanya)

Tanya gave me a document filled with the data she compiled yesterday. As
expected of Tanya. She’s such a diligent worker.

I flipped through the documents and looked through the data.

As a result of my excommunication, the total number of customers that were

going to the Azura Conglomerate stores had decreased somewhat significantly.

All of the shops under the Azura Conglomerate, which I established, and all of
the stores in the Armenia Territory had either been greatly or slightly affected.

It also gave the merchants in Armenia’s Chamber of Commerce a very hard

time as they were associated with me through trade deals and the bank that I had
established.

Although that crisis had already been resolved, the aftereffects of the
excommunication were still torturing me and feeding away at my resolve.

Although I shouldn’t think of it this way, to be perfectly honest, the fact that
the previous Pope and the Second Prince’s Faction did a significant amount of
damage to my company is undeniable.

Another reason the Conglomerate started to decline was because of the lack of
human resources. As soon as I become excommunicated, many core employees
had suddenly quit because they didn’t want to be associated with a company that
had an excommunicated person as the president. As a result, the majority of the
stores run by the Azura Conglomerate were poorly maintained, which created a
horrible impression on the local customers.

When I thought of this, my mind became very complicated as I needed to

think of a solution to raise the reputation of the Azura Conglomerate fast.

As I thought about it more, I was suddenly hit by a fit of fatigue.

&ldq

Tanya nodded at my remark. In fact, as a result of the turmoil, I gained a

connection with the most influential priest in the current church, Priest Ralph.

“… There’s no doubt that if it weren’t for Priest Ralph, Lady Iris’ claim would
have lacked backing and Lady Iris’ evidence would have been deemed false and
tampered. Lady Iris understands that fact, right? It’s a bit scary to think that all
of the business under the Territory of Armenia would likely have taken a huge
hit and most of them would probably have even been bankrupt.” (Tanya)

For Armenia, a territory that is very dependent on trade and economy, my

excommunication would have destroyed its foundations and lost the citizens’
trust.

In fact, the president of the Chamber of Commerce stepped down from his
position. I thought that it was perfectly understandable given the state of
Armenia after my excommunication.

The problem is that now, most of the companies will not make their
headquarters in Armenia and that will decrease the number of merchants passing
through Armenia.

In other words, the 2nd Prince is trying to use the economy to destroy
Armenia with a method that doesn’t involve the military.

That is my a speculation but I have no evidence backing that up.

In fact, now that I’ve gotten over the excommunication ordeal, the Azura
Conglomerate can finally start releasing new products and reestablish its
reputation and make customers gradually return to buy our products again.

“Our company’s business has gone down quite a bit because of the Second
Prince.”

Hence the current problems.

 However, it should also be known that the Second Prince’s company gained
no momentum through the crisis.

Additionally, the quality and pricing are also similar between our companies.
However, due to the Second Prince Prince’s taking advantage of the Azura
Conglomerate’s crisis, they have gained a small customer advantage over us.

I kept thinking back to how the false accusation led to a good majority of our
customers not returning.

Because the management was poorly run for a short period of time, the
customers had decreased in the long-term because they didn’t trust our company
anymore.

On the other hand, it is a bit relieving that the Church is backing up our
Chamber of Commerce now.

“Well. I have to resolve the consequences of our employees becoming

negligent with their responsibilities as well as resolve the case of our total
number of customers decreasing. Judging from the contents of the employment
contract, it seems that the Azura Conglomerate is still doing a much better job
than the Second Prince’s company. However, it seems many of our employees
were dismissed because of the deterioration in management. Damme seemed
like one of the people who was dismissed due to the poor management… It
seems we have to cut down the number of employees quite a bit.” (Iris)

“Isn’t that something to be dejected about?” (Tanya)

“No. I thought that it was a waste to let them be so easily dismissed too.
However, I know that it is inevitable to lay off employees when the management
deteriorates. As the president, I cannot make decisions based off of my feelings
and although I do feel very sympathetic for the people that did get laid off, I
cannot blame the management at the time for making that decision. “

Also, it is undeniable that the Second Prince’s company did gain many
advantages because of the information that the ex-employees gathered during
their time in the Azura Conglomerate.

I realized that I was drunk on my achievements and dismissed it easily

without ever planning for this scenario back then.
 “A trait of mankind is that the economic power and social status that one had
built once is not easily discarded. In fact, the people who quit the Azura
Conglomerate said that the payment of the contracts in the past was high but it
worsened and there were multiple complaints filed about the worsened
management. Overall, it seems that the cores of the company management quit
and the decisions were left up to less reliable people.” (Iris)

Even during my excommunication, it seems like the Azura Conglomerate’s

management was fine and running without any problems. I just complicated
everything by my excommunication.

If things keep going the way it is right now, there will be a hurdle about
employing new members of upper management.

“Is there any possibility that the previous workers of the Azura Conglomerate
have any interest in working again for the Azura Conglomerate?” (Tanya)

“I wouldn’t bet on that small chance.” (Iris)

“… So. We will need to strengthen our security as well so that an yesterday’s

outrageous incident does not happen once again.” (Tanya)

“Certainly.” (Iris)
 Chapter 84
Source: Imported

REPORT

Translators: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]

Editors: ConformChild [Novels&Chill], Misaki [Novels&Chill]

The correspondence that needed to be written by the president of the Azura

Conglomerate was on hiatus until now because of the excommunication
incident.

There was an overwhelming amount of correspondences to write for the

damage taken at the riot and for the rush after the convergence.

All I had left to do was to respond to the letters we were receiving from
another company. It looked like I was going to have to stay up writing
correspondences.

I was slightly regretful that I will have to work a lot more than my usual
routine. However, my office is a place to get work done. Not a place to cry over
past mistakes.

I collapsed into the back of my chair, and I threw my ink quill onto my desk.

Recently, I’ve begun to take this posture more when I am tired.

“Hey, Sei…” (Iris)

He’s probably here to collect the letters that I have written so far.

“Yes, what is it?” (Sei)

“This time, the Second Prince has approached three companies and ruined
them. Do you think the Azura Conglomerate should acquire the three companies
by purchasing them?” (Iris)

Sei looked very startled after I asked him the question. But after a moment, he
had calmed down.

“… Why are you suddenly talking like this? Before this, haven’t you heard
that there is a shield behind the second prince. Doesn’t the actions you’re
thinking about doing suggest retaliatory behavior? Are you sure you want to go
against the Second Prince?” (Sei)

Correction. His calm gaze seems to be a facade disguising the deep worry he
possessed for me.

“I agree… but no. In my opinion, it’s more of showing mercy to the three
companies if we buy them instead. As you can probably guess, the companies’
management is deteriorating and most of their employees are quitting. We
happen to have a dire need of employees right now. Additionally, the Second
Prince’s way of thinking is flawed. He thinks of companies as his tools. He
removes companies when he thinks they are an eyesore to him.” (Iris)

Translators: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]

Editors: ConformChild [Novels&Chill], Misaki [Novels&Chill]

His conduct is laughable.

After our disengagement, it feels like I’m able to really notice the Second
Prince’s misdeeds at last… I did not notice at all when I fell in love with him.

“Lady Iris, you cannot deny that this situation would provoke the Second
Prince’s wrath. Why are you trying to take the riskiest route?” (Sei)

“At the time of my excommunication, when the goods from the Armenian
Territory went through the borders, the tariffs that were imposed were
significantly higher than normal. I’m sure that the Second Prince had a hand in
the reason why heavy tariffs were imposed on the Armelian Territory.” (Iris)

Although the uproar has subsided, the lost money for the companies has yet to
be returned. Even if I try to negotiate with them, it would be a waste of time
because they would refuse to give that money back.
 Because the Second Prince’s faction is hostile towards me, my position as the
Proxy Lord would do little to move their hand.

“In other words, when selling our goods to other territories, Armelian
companies take a huge loss due to taxes.” (Iris)

“Well, If it is possible to acquire only the management part of the three

companies, I believe it will be okay. But the whole companies themselves?
That’s a little bit too much. don’t you think? It would be better if we could
borrow the name of the company and move our workers there. For example, if
we separate the Transport Department in the Azura Conglomerate and merge it
with one of the three businesses. Then, they would technically be independent,
right?” (Sei)

“Indeed… That means that if you can use the name of that company that
you’re buying, the tax won’t apply to the sub-company. If it goes well, things
will gradually go back to the pre-excommunication incident and the other
companies will benefit again. Well, I heard before that the company, Oodana,
also hired escorts one by one and distributed it from cities to towns. You can cut
costs by underwriting them one by one, so you should use the employees from
other businesses as well. The point is that I want to develop the Azura
Conglomerate as a business.” (Iris)

I put on a wry smile as I knew that my workload would increase substantially

in the future.

Nevertheless, it is also a fact that we cannot ignore the corrupt nobles rounded
up in the Second Prince’s Faction. It will be a pain negotiating with them.

Well, although it’s easy to expand the business, whether the Azura
Conglomerate will profit from it is the question.

“… I will be taking the characteristics of each company into consideration to

narrow down which companies that the Azura Conglomerate will purchase.”
(Iris)

“Thank you.” (Sei)

 Chapter 85
Source: Imported

REPORT

Sei started taking actions immediately. The written report on all business
contents and personnel of each firm related to buy-outs.

With that as base, he initiating to a certain company.

To not make it look like he is doing something publicly as much as possible,

he kept taking measures in the dark and moreover, worsened the administration
state.

He is doing exactly what a villain would do… feeling such bittersweet

feelings, he kept issuing instructions indifferently.

Even still, we can’t really back away either, now when the tariff hasn’t
normalized yet.

Tariff… that reminds me…

“…I wonder why Ed-sama’s party is taking more tariff from us…”

Silently murmured the question I had wondered quite a few times.

“Isn’t it just to purely pester you?”

To that, Tanya who was standing beside responded.

“No… The possibility of that is pretty high, I know. But as a country, when
you think that you would have more demerits than merits, I can’t help feel that is
not all there is to it…”

And in reality, Duke Almenia’s territory did have rich soils and had a standing
of 2 or 3 in production of crops even among countries.
 But because of this turmoil, the export will definitely decrease. In other
words, that would mean that the influx to other territories would decrease.

They wouldn’t profit much even if they were to export to other territories…
On the other hand, population in our territory is just increasing, and to prepare
for a disaster… also for the times when crop yields are low due to bad weather,
we need to stockpile resources in our territory to a certain extent instead of
exporting outside. That way it would be more profitable.

“Well, either way, we are low on ingredients now. And so, Tanya. Investigate
into the movements of the nobles in the capital and report to me in detail. Also
the price trends and reactions of the town as well… Well, for today, that’s it.”

Signing the last document, she handed it over to Tanya.

At that moment, a knock was heard and Sei entered the room.

The timing was too good that she couldn’t help but think that he was able to
see what was going on inside.

“Miss. That company agreed to come to the negotiation table.”

That company… the one I have been diligently cornering recently, eh?

“About time. When?”

“The other party desires it to be the day after tomorrow.”

“Is that so… Alright. Confirm it with them. Tanya, please adjust my schedule
for the day after tomorrow.”

Lowering their heads to me, they both headed for the library.

Letting out a sigh as if to let go of my fatigue, I sat down on the chair.

Things seem to have settled down a bit so I guess I will walk around the
mansion a bit. Always being in the same posture during work really puts its
strain on my joints.

Thinking that, I decided to take a walk and stood up.

 I guess I will go read a book while drinking tea at the courtyard. While I was
walking towards the courtyard, wondering such things, I met with Bern.

“Oh, Bern…”

“Sister, what are you doing?”

&

“I was done with today’s quota so thought of taking a break.”

“…Then, can I have a bit of your time?”

I couldn’t help but make a bitter smile hearing him.

“Is it fine if we go talk at the courtyard, then?”

Hearing my suggestion, Bern too gave a bitter smile.

“I see. Then let’s go to the library.”

I guess I will have my tea there. Tanya should probably be sending someone
in place of her by now as well.

And then, I ended up going back to the room with Bern after all.

“So, what happened?”

“I am not sure if I should call it a discussion or a report but…”

Hearing his inarticulate manner of speaking, I thought it would be something

not good and so prepared myself for the worst.

“…The other day, the proposal to disassemble the army was raised to the
emperor.”

The words he spoke were so unexpected that I couldn’t help but be stunned.

I am surely making an idiotic expression, unlike that of a noble’s daughter.

“…Do-don’t tell me… that thing baron Ryuuri Noiyar’s daughter was talking
about quite long ago? To think it would actually be reported to the emperor…”

Having finished saying that, I gave out a sigh. And at the same time, I
trembled with fear. Because her words have that influence to make that a reality.

“Since it was reported to the emperor, she got approval from several nobles,
right?”

“Yes. It seems like the thing had progressed quite a bit when father wasn’t
able to move due to your excommunication uproar.”

So that means I am responsible for it as well…

“However, due to the swift resolution of your incident, father fought together
with grandfather… Marquis Anderson’s party and the opposing party and the
proposal was stopped at the critical moment.”

“That means, the dissembling of the army was rejected. How?”

“I heard they brought up the warring regime law.”

“….Warring regime law…?”

I feel like I have seen it somewhere… But hearing the unaccustomed word, I
was puzzled and searched through the knowledge in my head for an answer.

And suddenly remembered that I had seen it long ago at the principal
residence.

“Ahh, that old law, eh…”

If I am not wrong, it was created when the countries were established. And
just according to that name, it will be given the most priority during war times.

The last time it was used was more than hundred years ago.

If I remember correct, it was used during the foundation of the country, when
the autonomy of each territory was much stronger than now.

At that time, the country didn’t have a permanent army and each of the feudal
lords had to bundle soldiers together with the ruler of the country, the royalty.
 At that time, one lord refused to dispatch troops as he was opposed to war but
was forced with that law.

And with that, the permanent army was built… Even still, the feudal lords
now have possession of a minimum soldiers, in the name of guards.

Let’s return to the main topic.

During these hundred years, the reason that law wasn’t used was simply
because it wasn’t needed.

Now when the country has an army, basically, during a war, no matter what
each of the nobles are thinking, they unify in front of the enemy and fight as a
country.

In other words, the fact that that law had to be brought out and used once
again itself just goes to show that the country is already starting to wear out.

“…They just stopped fighting for some time and it’s not a truce. So, we’re still
in warring periods and the law would apply, eh…”

“Yes, that’s right.”

“Father has sure gone through some troubles as well, huh? But I am glad we
were able to avoid the worst case scenario.”

Seriously. Just as father had said, this is not a truce.

Also… after having researched that baron’s daughter’s personal history, I

think that country is doing quite a lot behind the scenes…

Although I say that, I will abide by father’s sayings and do not intend on being
too assertive in intervening as I am just one feudal lord.

“Yes… And so…”

“There is still something more?”

“No, the real talk is from here… Father has given me homework regarding
this incident.”
 “Homework?”

“Yes. In this incident, what was the biggest problem? Father told me to think
about that.”

“What was… the biggest problem, eh? And?”

“No… just that, I thought it would be nice if you were to give me some kind
of a hint upon reporting…”

“Father told you to report to me?”

“Yes.”

I thought about it for a moment. If my thinking is right… then probably, father

didn’t pass this as the prime minister to his daughter, but rather as the Almenia
duke family’s head to Almenia territory’s feudal lord substitute.

In other words, to prepare.

“…Hey, Bern. By the way, who were the nobles who agreed to this proposal?”

“Other than the second prince’s party, the neutral party also agreed. I think the
neutral party being swayed over to the second prince’s party is the problem
but….”

“He said you were wrong, didn’t he?”

“Yes.”

After that, I heard about the concrete details of the people who declared their
approval to this.

Ah.. this country is declining…

“By the way, were the suggestions also submitted for the military personnel if
that proposal were to be accepted?”

“Yes. It would depend on their will but, during the peaceful times, it was said
that they could serve under the feudal lords. And in the case of an emergency,
they could be recruited under the country’s name. In other words, it would mean
that the feudal lords would get the current military funds.”

‘Ahh, as I thought…’ I couldn’t help but mix a sigh with it.

“…Bern. I don’t know if my thinking is correct or not. There is probably no

definite answer and father probably wants to see how deeply you think and how
far you see into the future about this.”

During work, I always think. That how easy it would’ve been if there were
proper answers for everything like in the school tests.

“I see.”

“The fact that the neutral party and the second prince’s party are inclining
towards each other… I see, I do agree with that. But is that all?”

“What do you mean, that all?”

“I mean you should look at things from every possible angle. What were the
thoughts of the neutral party about agreeing to this, and how far would you be
able to see judging from that. I am telling you to think of all that. There are no
definite right and wrongs so the more you think, the more you’ll able to deal
with different situations.”

Bern wore an expression like he was pondering on what I had just said and
after a while, he nodded.

“Thank you very much, sister.”

“No, thank you, too, for the report.”

Wearing a much more refreshed expression than the one with which he
entered, Bern left the room.
 Chapter 86
Source: Imported

REPORT

After Berne left, Tanya walked inside the office with Ryle and Dida.

Wonderful, perfect timing.

“I deeply apologize for asking you to do something for me right after you
came back…. Tanya, please bring me the fief’s inventory report. Ryle, Dida, find
out the number of personnel on our guards list, as well as the Armelia Ducal
House’s private army. Also, report the number of available commanders and
captains.”

“I understand.”

“I’ll go immediately, but milady, what’s going on?”

Tanya quickly bowed her head in confirmation, and Ryle and Dida also
accepted my request. But Ryle seemed to have questions about my commands.

Well, anyone would be confused about these instructions.

“Just now, Father sent me a message through Berne: The bill for the army’s
disassembly has been submitted to the throne.”

“What….”

Their faces were filled with surprise. Not only did their emotions include a
part of the Armelia Ducal House, but also as Grandfather- the General’s
disciples, and worry about his mental state.

“Thankfully, the proposal was stopped by Grandfather-sama and Father-

sama.”
 The three of them sighed in relief.

“The problem is behind the scenes- the aristocrats who were in favor of the
proposal and bill.”

“What does that mean?”

“Well, first things first. All of what I’m about to say is guesswork, so there
will be some errors.”

They nodded as I spoke.

“First, is the flow of matters. This incident was started by the words of Yuri
Noir, the daughter of Baron Noir.”

“…. That woman?”

Ryle didn’t conceal his displeasure at all. Seeing him express his emotions so
freely, especially on such a negative topic, was a rare sight.

“Although I don’t know how, I have a hunch that she has ties with the country
of Towair, judging from Tanya’s reports.”

As for how close was their connection, and the methods of communication, it
was too early to make any statements. Or maybe…. She was threatened by
someone, or unconsciously used as a tool. Of course, the possibility of her being
a treasonous spy existed.

But these are all murky facts, and I didn’t have any evidence of their
communication. However, I was still going to estimate with the worst possible
situation.

“Father, who is the only person I truly rely on, is being rooted to the ground
whenever something happens to me. To have the army disassembled…. That
marks the start of Towair Kingdom’s dream plan. That attack by the Church of
Darryl was stun Father, and Yuri-sama…. May be the person behind all of this.”

Now, everything’s falling into place. The pope made those iron-set actions
against me to drive me out, probably to redeem some agreed rewards
 The three of them smacked their lips in unhappiness after hearing my words.

“This next issue is the start of the problem. The aristocrats…. Who proposed
this plan.”

“Well, no doubt it’s the Second Prince’s faction?”

Ryle gave me the answer I was expecting.

“Not only them. Actually, there was assent from the neutral party, too.”

“Even the neutral party….”

Ryle repeated in bewilderment. Tanya and Dida also had sour looks on their
faces.

“Then, what’s in it for them?”

“…. I think it’s because they wanted to legally expand their own militaries.”

“What’s the matter with that?”

“Ryle, Dida, you two know that our fief’s army main

This was a part of the remnant left of the past Duke. Back then, he had much
more power than we had right now.

Opposition to our military’s organization and the requirement of “national

army assembly” resulted in the limbo our forces were at right now.

“And since every Duke monitors each other closely, along with the kingdom’s
surveillance, no fief would have too much military power.”

This prevented rebellion and independence from dukedoms.

“The plan that proposed the disassembly of the kingdom’s military wanted to
distribute the army into select fiefs, and the costs would be handled by the fief
privately. If it were an emergency situation, to distribute military power to
states… wouldn’t be the worst idea, but it would return the kingdom to when
fiefs held the most power. That is what a great number of neutral-party
aristocrats seek.”
 “To maintain their own military strength just in case something happens…
Well, isn’t that just the same as abandoning your kingdom?”

Dida blurted out when I was organizing my thoughts.

“Exactly. But we don’t know whether their plan is to actively rebel and break
away, or hole up in their fief’s shell.”

“Then, to make inventory of our own military… Milady, do you wish to fight
these cowards if the time comes? Do you wish to become the kingdom’s shield
and sword, and walk in battle by their side?”

“Well, not really. It’s just a precaution- since the situation is really unstable
right now, if something really happens, we will need to defend our fief.”

“Mmm… But….”

Dida’s tone wavered just like they always did, but they carried a very serious
attitude.

Why…?

Usually, Ryle would scold him, but he hasn’t said a word. He’s probably still
recovering from the news.

“Then, if something really happens, will the one that commands the fief’s
army be you, milady?”

“…. Yes.”

Scarily, that is not impossible. But.

It’s only because Father is still running politics in the royal capital.

If I wasn’t here as the Feudal Lord Representative, decisions would take very
long to process. For such important matters like these, Father would probably
have to command from the capital. Even if Sebastian were to manage the fief
indefinitely, he wouldn’t be given that kind of responsibility and power.

But, as long as I’m here, that situation wouldn’t happen. Because I have the
same authority as the Duke himself.
 Chapter 87
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Milady, are you really ready to take that responsibility?”

Dida stowed away his wavering tone, and looked at me with full focus.

“If this really evolves to war, defeating the enemy would be absolutely
necessary. There will be casualties on our side, too. With a single command that
you make, milady, everyone will be under that situation.”

“…. Dida.”

Ryle inched closer, and called Dida’s name in a scolding tone.

“Milady, are you capable of issuing a command that will result in the deaths of
our enemies, even at the expense of our own militaries?”

“Dida!!”

When he didn’t stop talking, Ryle shouted his name again.

The room’s silence was deafening.

“If war really will come upon us, everyone will have to take that burden- the
burden of possibly losing their own lives, of having their hands dirtied in the
enemy’s blood. So the lady will not have to take this responsibility alone.”

Ryle’s voice echoed throughout the voiceless room.

“Of course, I’m ready to take this on, but milady, are you really ready to take
accountability? The decisions of milady will determine the balance of our
victories and losses. Even though you would not be directly commanding the
troops, milady’s intentions will be our guidepost. Our backs will be laden with
not only our own lives, but the citizens’ as well. But, milady will have to account
for everyone on the battlefield, as well as the repercussions for after the war….
Is that right?”

Ryle remained silent after Dida’s question.

“Furthermore, even though it’s not direct, signing the authorization papers will
still stain enemy blood.”

Dida was right…. My heart felt pierced by the truth’s starkness.

I can’t just play dumb when I know the answer.

…. Such as the wishes of the people.

I have accomplished many deeds with single, decisive actions.

Even the citizens, who definitely won’t approve of the war, will be caught in
the storm.

…. When war truly breaks out, will I really be able to send our military into
combat?

“…. I won’t ask for the lightning-quick decisions that milady always makes.
But, since milady has already taken the future into consideration and started to
prepare, maybe those fast resolutions will be for the best.”

Even I don’t have the answer when I ask myself these kinds of questions.

“Yes… It’s exactly as you said, Dida.”

My tone was pretty much worthless.

But, it couldn’t be helped.

I, really am worthless.

I told Dida and Ryle to make arrangements for the future, but I wasn’t even
prepared myself.

“Right now, I still don’t have an answer, to your question. Please give me, a
little more time.”

“Understood. We’ll go make the preparations now.”

I thought that he wouldn’t start to immediately take action after my answer’s

delay. I was surprised that Dida announced first what they were going to do.

“…. Yes, I’ll leave it to you.”

 Chapter 88
Source: Imported

REPORT

When Dida and Ryle left, I returned to my daily tasks; however, my mind was
filled with the conversation.

“…. Ah.”

I misspelled a word on the elegant document I was writing on.

Meaningless words floated in my head- the word “carelessness” fully

describes my state right now.

I put down my pen, and stretched out myself. From head to toe, my body
made “creak, creak” sounds, noises that shouldn’t come from a young girl.

Those very words in my brain are all from that discussion.

…. Ever since becoming the Feudal Lord Representative, I’ve felt numerous
times that some problems simply don’t have valid solutions.

But I never thought that I would run into this obstacle again.

However, the issue is all only just a big “if” …. Forgetting about something
that would only probably happen isn’t hard.

I only have to lie to myself, saying that decisions can wait until the kick
finally lands.

But, if I were to do that… Dida wouldn’t accept it. And all the deceptive crap
will all be scraped away anyway when the time comes.

When it comes to that…. I fear that I won’t even be able to distort my own
thoughts. I can already imagine the frenzied, useless state that I’ll be in.
 Plenty of times, including now, people’s fates…. Have been in my hands.

People end up dead under a powerless lord.

…. But this time, the situation’s severity is on a whole other level.

I have to take responsibility, responsibility of the people’s destinies.

I’ll be held liable for human lives, nothing I’ve ever experienced is at this
level.

…. Forget about the “previous life”, even “I” in this current life have never
taken such an accountability.

*TL note: Iris is saying that even though she’s been sort of “in charge” of
people’s fates (financially and culturally), she’s never really been responsible for
human lives so directly. Of course, she’s talking about the possible upcoming
war.

Reincarnation in a world where nobody is harmed would be the best.

Then, no matter who, anyone will receive kindness and generosity.

Nobody will have to feel any pain, just as fairy tales describe. Darkness will
be smothered up like a big candy wrapper.

No, if this were still a game…. Iris will probably take on all of the filthiness as
the antagonist. But honestly, worlds where everyone is treated affectionately
don’t exist.

No matter what, this world is still real.

If not, I wouldn’t be able to see people this clearly into their hearts.

All kinds of thoughts and ideals swirl around like a storm. Aristocrats steal
people’s rights and power with dark, ugly faces.

Children’s fables will definitely not mention the abyss between the filthy rich
and the impoverished poor.

Each of these thoughts made me come up with more.

 All of these ideas were the reason why I was so stressed out.

… I should ask Tanya to bring something to drink, I can’t work like this.

I stopped my inner monologue, and was just about to call her name….

“…. Ah, kya~….”

The little tower of documents fell over. Countless papers fluttered in the air.

Oh, no.

The files that I had so laboriously organized were in a mess. I thought about
how long and difficult it would be to rearrange them, and was finally fed up.

“…. Tanya.”

“Yes, I’m here.”

“Apologies, but I’m going to the salon. Please pass the message to others, and
prepare tea. Also, will you please reorganize these files for me?”

“Yes, I understand.”

I threw all of my work aside, and finally took a break.

 Chapter 89
Source: Imported

REPORT

*Okaa-sama means “Mother”. This chapter is a dialogue between Iris and

Mellice Armelia.

Oto-sama means “Father”. That is Louis Armelia. Also, this chapter heavily
references to the prequel of this novel, “Common Sense of a Warrior”.

I sipped my tea elegantly in the salon.

Normally, I would gaze at the decorative flowers, and calm my mind at their
beauty…. But today, I couldn’t stay composed.

“Fuahh…”

“Ah, Iris-chan, what happened? What’s with the long face?”

Mother appeared with her luminous and gentle voice.

“Okaa-sama….”

“You, over there, I want the same drink as Iris-chan.”

Mother sat down next to me after instructing the servant.

“Taking a break?”

“….. Mm, I’m just a little tired.”

“You can’t bet your life on your work. Ugh, you’re just like your father.”

Okaa-sama’s “fufufu” chuckling was beautiful, as always.

 Even the lifting of her teacup to her lips was charming. Even though she was
my mother, I felt taken aback.

“Really, only because you’re tired? Do you have anything else on your mind?”

Hearing Mother’s words, I tensed up in surprise.

Is someone like me really that readable?

“…. Iris-chan, do you want to take a walk outside? If you’re shut indoors all
day, your thoughts will focus on all the bad things.”

As she spoke, Mother snatched my hand, pulled me up, and started walking.

“Eh? Eh?”

Although she had a slender appearance, Mother was unexpectedly strong. She
dragged me along her steps.

I looked back, and the servants seemed confused and frantic. They didn’t
know how to respond to her actions.

….. So I was dragged on for a few more minutes.

Somehow, I got on a horse cart, and we wobbled forward for ten or so

minutes.

We climbed up a long, daunting set of cobblestone stairs.

Finally, I stood on top of a high tower overlooking the Royal City.

“…. So pretty….”

I sighed in appreciation of the view.

We were close to the floating clouds, and warm sunlight enveloped my body.

Under the sun’s brilliance, the Royal City looked even more alluring than
usual.

“Mm, indeed, Iris-chan.”

 “Okaa-sama, this is….”

“This place, is the watchtower for the Royal City Guard. Right now, it should
be under the army’s custody.”

“….. We were actually allowed in?”

Simply put, this was the military’s property. Even as aristocrats, I was
surprised that we could enter even as citizens.

“With your grandfather’s name, it was easy.”

For Mother to talk about things like this so carelessly was really something to
be respected about her.

“…. When I was a child, I would come here if something happened to me. So
I’m naturally familiar with the guards.”

Mother smiled gently.

“…. Okaa-sama, what would bother you back then?”

“Hehehe…. Like, when I got into an argument with my father, or when I lost
in combat against him.”

Mother looked very cheerful as she spoke.

“Also, I would come here when one of my dreams fell apart.”

“Okaa-sama’s, dreams? ….. Okaa-sama, what kind….”

Mother’s dreams… I couldn’t imagine at all.

This person, dubbed the “Flower of Society”, is praised with honor and awe
nationwide.

I felt that no matter what she wanted, she would definitely get it.

I couldn’t imagine a single dream that Mother would have given up.

“Back then, I wanted to serve in the military.”

 My pupils dilated as I heard the startling answer.

“…. In the military?”

“Mm…. I trained in combat from a young age. That was because my mother’s
life was taken away by bandits.”

As I listened to this completely unknown story, I was taken back again.

“My father’s grief back then was really something. The person who won many
victories, and maintained the security of his kingdom…. He would have never
thought that he would be powerless to protect his wife, and even less that her life
was taken by the citizens he protected.”

My chest hurts.

A glorious warrior…. The savior on the battlefield.

My praised and respected grandfather, wasn’t able to shield my grandmother

from harm….

And, she was killed by a citizen of this kingdom….

“So after my mother passed away…. I started to study combat. My father

didn’t stop me. I didn’t learn manners and everything the other aristocrat girls
learned, but was just like any meat-headed boy.”

I didn’t know how to respond to this new knowledge.

This conversation with my mother has really shocked me today.

Because, this was the Okaa-sama?

To think that the mother who is labeled as the textbook aristocratic wife, never
learned etiquette or courtesies when she was young.

“…. Was it because of my father’s teachings, or because I indeed did have

innate talent, as my father claimed? Forget about the other kids at my age, I
never even lost to the adults older than my father. In my memory, he was the
only one I lost to.”
 Mother smiled as she talked, but my mouth didn’t curve the slightest.

“…. I didn’t know when, but I decided to become a soldier, and protect the
country just as my father did.”

“…. However, the people who took Grandmother’s life were still this nation’s
citizens. Why would….”

“Indeed…. Just as you said, I hated the bandits who murdered my mother, and
didn’t understand why my father would still keep protecting the country even
after her death. Hatred, or just the desire to learn to protect myself? To be honest,
I don’t even know the reason why I trained in combat to this day.”

A shadow fell behind my mother’s smile.

Under the sunlight, I somehow felt that Mother’s grin was fraudulent.

“So, that’s probably why I became like this…. When Father finally caught the
bandits who were involved in that murder case, for a period of time, my heart
felt extremely empty. Why was I studying in combat? I lost my ambition…. At
that time, I came here a lot to brood. Why did I seek this knowledge of battle? I
ruminated, and then some more…. Thanks to the dazzling panorama right here, I
cleaned up my emotions.”

“See….” Mother pointed to the amazing sight.

There were seas of people, as well as beautiful streets and avenues.

“In each of these buildings, there are individual people…. Because they’re
“living”, they laugh, cry, and have their own everyday lives. I thought…. What
beauty this is, how precious this is!”

“Okaa-sama….”

“Yes, there are those who become bandits and the like, but there are also many
helpless citizens. To prevent something like my family’s tragedy to fall upon
someone else, to prevent people from weeping in sorrow, to preserve the
spectacle in front of us right now, I would want to protect all of this even if it
were to soak my hands in fresh blood.”
 An abrupt jolt of understanding streaked through my heart.

“…. Then, you’ve kept that mindset ever since childhood…?”

“Maybe it was because I lost my important mother, and didn’t want to lose
anybody else, that I had such a determined resolution.”

“Okaa-sama….”

“But, reality is cruel. As for why, it’s because the military restricts women
from recruitment. A man who lost to me in a duel reminded me of that, and I
crashed into that iron wall. My dreams shattered to bits.”

Those men were really…. Cowardly. I knew that it was all in the past, but I
still felt a twinge of fury.

If I feel this way only as a third-party, how did my mother feel back then?

“Haven’t you thought of becoming a knight?”

The knight’s position was open to some women.

That was so female members of the royal family would be protected.

“I didn’t study combat to protect the royal family. And, to put bluntly, female
knights are only a decoration.”

It was true. I nodded.

Female knights didn’t require a lot of skill. They were kept far away from
battle, since if a woman were to appear on the front line, she would immediately
be targeted as a weakness.

“…. And at that time, I came here again. But I was really hopeless at that
time, since my newfound goal faded to mist once again.”

Her desire of revenge had disappeared, and her dream had died.

…. After listening to Mother’s past, I amended my thoughts about her

indomitability.
 “Then, I met your old man here.”

“Oto-sama….”

“Mm. Back then, his father was still the Prime Minister. He found this place
also, and started coming regularly.”

…. I suddenly thought, is this tower’s security really alright?

Well, as long as there’s nobody unfamiliar…. Right?

“I was crying right next to him, but your old man didn’t take notice of me, he
just kept staring at the view. It’s embarrassing to think of it now, but I opened a
can of whoop-ass on him since he was intruding the only place I liked to be at.”
*

*I know it’s unprofessional, but “opening a can of whoop-ass” sounds cooler.

Mother started to blush, still flustered by her first meeting with my father.

“But, your old man educated me.”

“Edu….cated?”

“Yep. ‘If you’re going to give up now, that means your dream only amounted
to this much, after all.’”.

To throw such rock-solid words upon a crying lady did sound like Oto-sama’s
style.

And for Okaa-sama to talk about that memory so cheerfully, was her living up
to her reputation.

“He asked me: ‘Why, did you train yourself in the art of combat? To gain
honor within the army? Or to protect citizens? If it’s because the first one, then
cry all you want. But if it’s the latter, then is there really a reason to bawl?’ He
said to me.”

“….. If it’s the latter, then is there really a reason to bawl?”

“Yes, indeed. Your old man probably meant to say, ‘You’ve been treating your
methods and goals as the same.’”

So that’s how it is, I understand now.

“Your old man told me this, “If protecting is your goal, then you’ve only lost
one method, there are many more than you could possibly count that can hold up
the people’s lives. I myself do not wish to achieve that through warfare, but
rather politics…. But even though I say that, I still have some ways to go to get
to my father’s level.’ I felt a huge shock after hearing those words…. And I felt
reborn. After that, I started dating your father, and gained a great amount of
respect for him. I fell into the river of love alongside your father, and eventually
married…. Then, I walked into another battlefield.”

“Another battlefield?”

“Yes, indeed. Sociality is a completely different arena.”

As she spoke, Mother smiled lightly, and looked very proud…. Her figure was
absolutely stunning.

Then, I started to laugh.

It’s an arena, indeed.

“…. Okaa-sama, I’m very grateful for you to bring me here today. Can I….
stay here for a while longer?”

“Mm, of course.”
 Chapter 90
Source: Imported

REPORT

When I came home, I really wanted to just sleep till the next morning, so I
crawled under my covers after my bedtime routine.

But my mind was strangely alert, and I didn’t feel a wink of tiredness.

…. My thoughts reeled the conversation with Mother and the view of the
tower.

“…. To prevent sadness from further tragedy, to preserve the spectacle before
us.”

My mother’s face was extremely beautiful as she said that.

It wasn’t really because of her natural looks, but more like…. I saw an
affectionate mother who loved everything around her.

I looked back upon myself, what were my feelings towards my people’s

emotions….? As I pondered this, I laughed unwittingly.

Am I not the same as my mother?

When I met Miss Mina and the children at the orphanage…. Or, even earlier
than that. I had already steeled my decision when I was touring the fief.

At that time, I wasn’t involved in politics yet, but I had power. A power called
the “Authority as the Feudal Lord Representative”.

My path forward, as well as my responsibilities, is deeply connected with the

people’s lives.

That includes the piles of papers sitting on my desk. When I scrutinize each
file, I always can feel the pressuring burden on my shoulders.

It’s all to protect the citizens’ way of life.

Haven’t I had that resolve since a long time ago?

It could be because…. After the excommunication, that courage had

weakened.

Isn’t my existence absolutely beneficial to the fief’s governance? If that’s true,

then all of what I did and all of my progress has brought the fief forward, right?

…. It’s always been fact that there is never a time to lose faith.

Because I’m already moving full steam ahead, my direction has pulled the
citizens’ lives and the fief in with it.

After all of what happened in the past, I couldn’t still say “I haven’t made a
resolve yet.”

I’m striding onward to fulfill my own dream.

I won’t lose my objective. If I get lost in my way, then the people behind me
would fall apart, too.

I should only do what I can in the best way possible.

As I thought about all of this, my feelings of displeasure and worry melted

away, and my mind stabilized.

With a satisfying thought, I plunged myself into the world of dreams.

The next day, I called Ryle and Dida back.

“What do you need, Princess?”

“Mm, I just want to let you two know my resolve.”

After hearing my words, Ryle widened his eyes in surprise. Dida started to
smile in amusement.
 “…. Yesterday, Dida asked me if I was sure of my resolve.”

“Indeed.”

“Although my stance was wavering a bit…. After thinking about it, I figured
it shouldn’t have taken until yesterday to ask this question.”

Dida’s jaw dropped from my response.

*TL note: In my opinion, author is being a little filler-y and melodramatic.

Urgghh just get with the story

“Because, I’ve already decided in my heart long ago- I want to protect this
fief, and shield the residents of this land.”

“…. To achieve that, will blood be spilled?’

“My answer is ‘yes’…. But also ‘no’.”

Ryle and Dida tilted their heads in confusion.

“My shoulders have carried the burden of hundreds of civilians’ lives since
long ago. My mission is to protect this fief… And the lives inside it. If violence
falls into the path of that goal, I will order our

Worlds without pain do not exist.

I’ve understood this long before anything.

“However, to prevent such a travesty from happening…. I will resist the

hardest I can, until the last second. I’ll seize every opportunity to prevent things
from flowing in those terrible directions. Compared to agonizing over how to
win wars, figuring out how to prevent them is far more superior. This is the most
important priority, and I will follow this plan.”

Have I switched the positions of goals and methods?

That is indeed a mistake I’m making.

I’ve always been thinking- if war breaks out, who is going to assume
responsibility? What will be the Duke’s position on the whole matter?
 But, that isn’t what it should come down to. Because there is more than one
method to achieve our goal.

Predicting future events, and utilizing both intelligence and

counterintelligence. My pen, mind, and words will be my weapons.

Military force will be my last card. But before playing that hand, I must learn
to use all of my deck to its fullest potentials.

This is my true mission.

“But…. If, no matter what…. Force will be the only path to walk on, I will
have to rely on Dida, Ryle, you guys. Even a drop of blood spared will be worth
it. But I’m the only one who can shoulder responsibility, so that will be covered
by me.”

After I finished speaking, Dida started to laugh for some reason.

…. Did I say anything out of place?

No, that was all in a very serious tone….

“A very elegant resolve… But also an incredibly naïve one.”

“Dida….!”

Standing next to him, Ryle looked very angry.

“But, alright. The reason why we’re willing to serve the princess is precisely
because of what kind of person you’ve always been. The princess can go protect
the things she cares about.”

…. Then, is that approval?

“…. Just spit it out already.”

Ryle spoke exasperatedly.

“Missus, we are your shield and sword. The wrinkles of your worries will be
smoothed out by us. Whenever you feel that force will be the only path to
take…. Please rely on us. We will defend you with all our might.”
Ryle kneeled on one foot.

Dida also kneeled.

“Mm, thank you…. Ryle, Dida.”

I don’t want to lose them either…. They too are what I wish to safeguard.

Then I’ll keep fighting, for my fief.

 Chapter 91
Source: Imported

REPORT

“If this is all you have, you can’t even afford a single time! Penniless peasants
need to get out of my shop!”

With a furious voice, he was driven out of the store.

He frantically tried to walk back in, but the door was firmly shut, without any
sign of opening again.

“…. Shit!”

He started cursing in anger.

Although it was daytime, this small street was quite dark…. No, the avenue
was actually brightly lit by sunlight. But the passerby’s eyes were lifeless,
expelling a depressing, glum atmosphere.

In the past, this area was a commonplace for people who weren’t wealthy, but
also weren’t dirt-poor.

It was a pleasant convenience full of laughter- even though that was a bit of an
exaggeration, at least the people weren’t as spiritless as they were right now.

When did it become like this? It dropped like a rock from a cliff, tumbling
down, down, down.

Since when did he start seeing such shadows and darkness?

This kingdom, is slowly rotting.

With the decrease of wages, the tax rate hadn’t changed a bit.
 The average goods consumption of families will fall, resulting in lower
budgets for guilds. Unable to sell off their inventory, businesses will produce
less stock. This chain of reactions will echo in an unstoppable wave.

Even though economic relief and damage control for citizens have become
common, they were no more than facades by the upper-class.

If they really wished to help the lower and middle classes with good heart,
they should give us jobs, and money. Although everyone needed food and
sustenance, if we kept relying on their short-term solutions, what will happen
when they stopped providing relief? Furthermore, people need more than just
food.

So foolish, the man laughed bitterly.

Even if one were to not work, there will be people that provide food, isn’t this
not a bad idea….

With such easy lives, this kingdom is so considerate of its people.

But I believe…. This is no different from being kept as livestock by the people
above, and I can’t just accept that.

Has nobody realized the unstable situation? Or is everyone just pretending

they’re blind?

It’s rotting slowly.

No matter what, people will ultimately become fed-up with the higher-up’s
decisions and actions.

The people are always the ones that pay the price for upper-class’ mistakes.

To put simply, I don’t have any money. Without money, I can’t buy medicine.
With these circumstances, no matter how much food I receive, it wouldn’t help
at all.

“You, over there.”

A voice sounded abruptly nearby.

 I looked in the direction of its owner. A cloaked figure stood in my way.

Although I couldn’t see her face clearly through the hood, I could determine
that the person was a woman.

“Yes, you.”

What does this finely-dressed woman want to do with him?

“Your name is….”

The name that she spoke was indeed mine. Why does she know my name?

“Is that right?”

“…. Yes, it is. What do you want with me?”

“Hm, well, do you feel remorseful?”

“…. Ha?”

“Everything you had was taken away, and you’re even driven to this pitiful
state…. No, not everything. What you should protect, still remains by your
side.”

His mind quickly cooled, and he immediately made distance between them.

“It should be fine if I’m not this cautious, right? It’s just a woman, after all.”
 Chapter 92
Source: Imported

REPORT

Although I kept my guard, I still followed the woman’s steps.

“…. Tanya.”

Suddenly, she called a name into the empty air in front of her.

There’s no one….? Just as that thought appeared in my head, another woman

seemingly materialized to her side.

“You called, missus?”

“Mm, please arrange for a doctor immediately.”

“That’s already been done. We are waiting for missus’ orders.”

“Ah, atta girl, Tanya…. Then, what do you want to do?”

The conversation was suddenly thrown at me. My only response was

confusion.

“What I want to do, that means….”

“We’ve already made preparations, so the doctor may go to your little brother
promptly. Now, you have two choices- either trust me and have Tanya bring the
doctor to your brother’s side right now, or first come to my estate?”

My heart throbbed with a moment’s notice. To be honest, I didn’t want

anything more than to have the doctor treat my brother.

…. But.
 “…. Let’s go to your estate first.”

I picked the latter. Hearing my reply, the woman named Iris narrowed her
eyes.

“Well, why is that?”

“I told you, I’m not naive enough to trust someone who popped out of
nowhere. I’ll go to where you live, and properly discuss what you said. I’m not
just going to give up my brother so easily.”

After I stated my thoughts boldly, she started to smile for some reason.

“That type of thinking isn’t bad…. If you change your mind, just tell me on
the spot. Oh, and don’t worry about fees. It’s all on me.”

“…. I understand.”

Then, we started walking again. In a while, we arrived at the main street. She
boarded a horse carriage parked on the side.

The carriage didn’t look like something for public use or for-rent, but rather
her own property. And although it was furnished in a simple manner, anyone
with a good eye would immediately see that its quality was high-class.

…. So maybe she wasn’t lying when she said she was the head of the Azuta
Conglomerate.

As I brooded, she called my name, and I returned to my senses.

Mm, then…!

I steeled my will, and stepped on the carriage.

As we kept silence between us, the carriage traveled for around half an hour. I
felt that we were at somewhere far away, and saw that we were already in the
thickets of the aristocrats’ area.

Our cart entered a place that looked extravagant even in comparison to other
high-class estates.
 …. Ha? The horse carriage kept driving forward.

“Welcome to the Ducal House of the Armelia family.”

“…. Duke, sama?”

With her words, he felt another shock.

Back then, I thought that I would never even come close to someone like a
Duke. I never anticipated such a situation.

“Well, come along in.”

I was ushered into the manor by the woman.

I believe it’s safe to say that if I were to walk back by myself, I wouldn’t even
be able to find the gate. I would definitely get lost.

Before having everything taken away by “that person”, my past life was fairly
well-off. But even so, I’ve never seen such a chateau like this.

At last, we walked into something that resembled a guest room.

Well, at least I wasn’t about to be shocked again anytime soon. I sat down in a
chair.

“…. Have you calmed down?”

“Do you think that I have…. No, does the madam think that I have?”

Now that I’ve think about it, I’ve never really used any etiquette while
speaking. If this were any other situation, I will probably be demanded an
apology…. Well, if it does come to that, I’ll just deal with it.

This person probably still wants me to do something for her, so I probably

won’t have to do anything now.
 Chapter 93
Source: Imported

REPORT

“….Will he be helpful?”

After he had left, Tanya asked.

“Who knows? If I can just use him properly, I will reach my goals. All I need
to do now is make sure tomorrow’s negotiations are successful.”

I smiled recalling him.

“…But, with time, won’t he grow as well?”

“What is your proof…?”

“Just intuition.”

Hearing my answer, Tanya wore a sour expression.

Seeing her reaction, I took in my smile and said,

“He looked a little discontent when we were talking about his younger
brother, right? When I had brought up the topic just for fun, his answers were
always surprising. When talking about the national treasure and how money goes
around too. Even though you will find a lot of people praising Ed-sama and
Yuuri-sama if you walk around the city…. Being kept as a pet, huh? Quite the
interesting expression.”

“I see….”

“….Well, above all else, I liked how he wouldn’t be won over easily.”

When I said that with a smile, Tanya looked puzzled, as if she didn’t get what
I was talking about.

“I am sure, going forward… he will do work befitting of the favor I forced on

him. But, that’s all. He has probably made a clear distinction about it being just
work and will probably not trust me otherwise.”

Business-like. If he just does his work good enough, that would be the best.

“He would always keep the possibility of being betrayed in his mind. For the
time when he really gets betrayed… Exactly because he was betrayed once
before. Maybe that part of him overlapped with mine.”

Although saying that made me a bit sad.

But, this is what I truly think.

He too has a very heavy door in his heart. ‘How far can I open it? How far to
let them see the real me?’ He is probably always thinking of such things.

Same as me.

And that’s exactly why I didn’t feel any sort of discomfort because of his bare
wariness. In fact, I could accept it as being only natural.

I was even able to empathize.

….Well, if he was to work at a firm from now on, I would like him to learn to
express himself a bit more without words, though… That was how much he was
exposing his feelings.

But who knows… maybe because he came colliding with me with his honest
thoughts like that that I was pleased.

Even Moneda who is in the same trade guild wouldn’t do something like that
and I can’t even tell what goes on within Sei’s head these days either.

Hearing my words, Tanya cast her eyes down, looking a bit sad.

Feeling a bit awkward in that atmosphere, I stood up to head to the office.

Tanya probably calmed down hearing that sound and came following me.
Returning to the study, I took a sit.

“…..Tanya, prepare something warm for me to drink.”

“Understood.”
 Chapter 94
Source: Imported

REPORT

Now then, today’s the day of the meeting with that company’s head.

Alright!…. After getting myself psyched up, I got into the carriage.

The company I am headed towards now is one of the companies which pulled
out some of my employees by taking advantage of my excommunication strife.

A guy who had made a fuss at my shop before…

The carriage stopped in front of that building, which was located at one of the
most prospering lands, even in the capital.

I glanced into the shop a little. It seems like there aren’t many customers in.

Sei informed the managers of the shop that I had arrived and soon we were
guided into a reception room.

….The atmosphere here feels is a bit odd.

That was what first came to mind when I saw the reception room.

Many furnishings. There were dignified furnishes which gave off the same
feeling as those in our reception room but, on the other hand, there were also
some which kind of glittered and looked very flashy.

It almost feels like 2 people who had misaligned tastes did whatever they
wanted with this place… Looking at the place as a whole, it comes off as very
mismatched.

On top of that, the unnatural blank space between these products also gives off
an odd feeling.
 There was probably something placed there before.

As proof of that, one could see the marks of a painting which was probably
hanged on the wall before.

….Are they in the middle of remodeling? No, that can’t be. Surely they
wouldn’t let a guest into the room while doing that.

…Then did they perhaps sell it? The chances of that are higher.

While I was deeply pondering about that, the company’s president appeared.

Gaudy. That was my first impression of him. As if he was using gold threads
for his clothing. There were a lot of laces as a whole and seemed like heavy
clothing for a man.

“Nice to meet you. I am Vuld Rankam. The president of this company.”

“Nice to meet you as well. I am Iris, the president of Azuta conglomerate.

Pleased to make your acquaintance.”

We started off the conversation with a smile.

“Even still, to think I would be able to meet the famous Azuta conglomerate’s
president.”

“Same here. I have quite the good luck, to be able to meet the president of one
of the top companies here in the capital.”

‘Hohoho’, I laughed while hiding my mouth with my folding fan. This style of
laughing is that of an evil daughter’s in stories.

Seeing that, his eyebrows twitched slightly.

Oh dear… did I perhaps touch his nerves already? I was planning on

unnerving him after having a little peaceful conversation, though.

“….What are you saying? It wouldn’t be an exaggeration to even call you the
top in the capital.”
 Chapter 95
Source: Imported

REPORT

Marquis Rudolf was one of the nobles who was part of the second prince’s
faction.

I don’t know what he thought but after he attended the commemoration party
of the foundation of the nation, he sent me an invitation to a party he was
hosting.

…Now then, one thing bothers me here. Why did he react so much to Marquis
Rudolf’s name?

The answer to that is simple. That is he wanted to hide his connection to

Marquis Rudolf.

“…Sorry but, why bring up Marquis Rudolf’s name here?”

“You are very close with him, right? So much that you were able to ask
Edward-sama for your request.”

“……!!”

Vuld was so surprised that his mouth opened wide in reaction. Ah, he gives
off such interesting reactions.

Hiding my smile with the folding fan, I just silently looked at him.

“….More importantly, let’s move on to the main topic.”

“Main topic, you say?”

“Yes, that’s right. It is about our management collaboration with Bennel

conglomerate and Azuta conglomerate.”
 “If I remember correct, we were supposed to provide funds in exchange for
Bennel conglomerate’s location and personnel in the capital and other places…
right?”

“Yes, you are correct.”

“…I am sorry but, I cannot consent to that.”

“….Wha!”

“It is certainly true that we need places and labour. But it would be fine if we
just acquire them from other sources… I do not think I want them as much as to
pay you the amount you asked for it.”

“That might be true. However… If I may say something, Iris-sama, I had

assumed that Azuta conglomerate wanted to have connections with Edward-
sama, though.”

There it comes. Using ‘Edward-sama’s connection’ as his lance and shield, he

is trying to bring about conditions advantageous to himself.

However, I do not plan on agreeing to their terms.

After all, the fund they requested was absurdly high. To the point where it
makes you wonder how they loaned such an amount of money…

“Yes, it is exactly as you assumed, Vuld-sama. We, the Azuta conglomerate,

want a connection with Edward-sama to make a foothold in the capital…
However, after thinking it through, we decided that we could just consult
someone else. Just as your company consulted Marquis Rudolf.”

“How do you…!”

He didn’t even try to keep up his appearances anymore. He expressed his

surprise just like that.

“Fufufu, our company has quite the big ears, you know? I would suggest you
to not always find faults in your employees. After all, if they were to complain at
a pub, it would spread very easily.”
 This is why I appreciate Tanya. Really, her information gathering skill is
amazing.

“Kuuhh…..!”
 Chapter 96
Source: Imported

REPORT

And then, after carefully going through the documents we had prepared, he
signed it.

“….Received.”

I also checked the documents and accepted it. And then handed it over to Sei.
All that’s left is for Sei to submit the copy to the trade guild.

“…Alright then, Vuld-sama. Let’s call it a night with this. Time is valuable,
after all. To me, and to you as well.”

“Oh my, you’re being quite hasty now, aren’t you? Well… you are a president
of a company so I am sure you are busy but from this point onward, I am jobless.
Do I have any time worth that much?”

Saying such, he was still laughing.

To which, I wore a puzzled expression and replied,

“Oh? ….But I think you’re far more busier than me, though. After all,
someone who has lost his job needs to inherit another business.”

“I do not have such business I can inherit, you see.”

“Ah, I see…. Ah, but, are you done packing? Please complete it within a
week, alright?”

I said with a sneer.

“I do think there is no need. From the point I signed that document, it has been
decided that this company will be closed. Since the company will be closed and
you will settle the debts, all the land and buildings belonging to the company
will be turned over to me, personally. So I do not see a reason for taking my
private possessions.”

He said with a smile, explaining it neatly.

“….What do you mean? I am pretty certain that the document you just signed
just said you would be leaving the company… It surely didn’t say anything
about the company closing.”

In response to his explanation, I ended up replying with a far lower voice than
I had thought.

“Whatever it is… The papers I have signed said that I would leave the
company but I have not touched the permit at all. I do not plan on handing over
the permit to anyone so the company will end up closing, inevitably.”

Hearing those words, I shivered. He probably saw that and his eyes glowed
with a sense of superiority.

Ah, I can’t help it anymore…

Being unable to hold my laughter, I hurriedly hid my mouth with my fan.

“….Is something funny?”

He came asking without even trying to hide his displeasure.

“Thank you very much for your thorough explanation. However… are you not
getting a bit too impertinent?”

“What ever do you mean?”

“What do I mean…? Well, after all, this company isn’t really your ‘personal
possession’, you know?”

It was quite hard putting together my words all the while trying to hold back
my laughter.

“10 years ago… after the president of the company at that time and his wife
died from an accident, you took control of the company. Taking advantage of
their child not being of age, you hardened your foundation in the company and
took power… And then you expelled the son and all the officials who sided with
him. Am I wrong?”

To my question, he looked up at me with shock.

“H-how do you….?!”

“How…? It is something one can easily know if they check with the trade
guild.”

“However, it means nothing if the person concerned does not register.”

“Fufufu. I said so before, didn’t I? I have big ears in this business. I already
pinned down his location and talked it over with him. He said he would inherit
the company and updated the permit just a while ago. All that’s left is for you to
resign and the company will be his.”

“Kuugghhh…!”

“Too bad for you. You probably thought that if the company collapsed, all its
belongings would be yours.”
 Chapter 97
Source: Imported

REPORT

The Reflections of a Man

It is those far off days that spring to mind when I close my eyes,

Those warm days when we all lived together as a family.

Father had managed the company back then, the workers loved him, the
business continued to expand, and as a child, I looked up to him. I thought he
was majestic.

My mother…she could be frightening when she scolded me, but otherwise,

always wore a soft smile and was a truly warm woman.

And while we did have servants, my mother would cook everything,

supporting father even behind the scenes. As a child, seeing my father and
mother smiling at each other gave me a sense of pride and a sense of warmth.

And then there was my spirited, bright-eyed younger brother. It was the first
time I would know someone that was younger than me. And for that reason, I
swore in my heart to protect him.

We were that sort of warm family. Those were such gentle days.

The loss of them was truly unexpected.

…They say that a person will understand the true value of something once
they have lost it…they were right.

The things that we enjoyed and took for granted, how hard, in fact, were they
to come by. How privileged we had been.
 With these recollections, I turn remorseful… and wistful.

That is how important those days were to me.

Suddenly, I open my eyes.

What enters my vision is the study.

The room that I am presently in is the president’s… in other words, the room
that my father had used; had thrown himself into his work.

When I saw it long ago, there was a great deal more books and documents
around, it had appeared to me as an awfully disorderly room.

Now it seemed deserted, and the sight that entered my vision was strangely
lonely.

As these thoughts returned to me, I straightened my curved back against the

backrest and tightened my hands into fists.

Finally, I’ve taken it back…

The loss of it all was truly sudden.

On that day…father and mother had taken a carriage to the royal capital on
account of some business.

I did not think, nor could I have ever imagined as I saw them off, that they
would be involved in an accident and would cease to exist.

I received the news that my father and mother had died. There was no time to
grieve, and I had to make preparations for the funeral and handle other matters.

I was still very young at the time, and it was Vuld Rankam, who was the
deputy head at the time, who conducted everything in my place.

“It will be fine, just leave everything to me.”

I had lost those I depended on, and in my loneliness, I appreciated those words
beyond anything.
 And so I did everything as he instructed.

“…There’s a little trouble at the Conglomerate. Unfortunately, they may bring

the investigation to the former head, your father’s house as well. Would you
mind leaving the house and live in hiding somewhere else for a time?”

And that is why. …I accepted what he said, so unquestioningly.

And so I left the house and began living in hiding in a rundown house located
in a corner district of the royal capital.
 Chapter 98
Source: Imported

REPORT

Too Late

Various matters concerning the Conglomerate have now been settled.

Owing to Karim’s Conglomerate now assuming the role of transportation, it is

now possible to pass through the borders with the tariffs at standard tax rates.

The reliance on Karim’s Conglomerate for transportation meant the realization

of reduced costs on exorbitant escort and personnel fees for other Conglomerates
as well.

And Karim’s Conglomerate would, in turn, gain a profit.

A true win-win relationship for everyone.

In truth, negotiations with the Feudal Lord of the fief, who had imposed the
tariff increase, have not been going well.

Interferences from the second Queen have likely had a hand in that.

The tax rate is typically left to each Feudal Lord’s discretion, even if I should
make a request for the tax rate to be lowered, due to the excommunication being
a false charge, the matter would be over as soon as the reply was, “How
fortunate for you. However, I am raising the tax rates of all of my fiefs. That is
the policy we’ve set”.

I can’t help but sense a motive behind the simultaneous raising of tax rates
around Armelia fiefs alone.

But making an appeal would only go as far as the second Queen, who was
ready and waiting.
 There is no doubt that she would just crush it.

Even if father is the Prime Minister, he does not have the authority to
command the other Lords.

The King alone has that authority. But the King is confined to his bed from his
illness.

Well…even so, it does not change the fact that Feudal Lord’s are granted the
right to make their own decisions regarding tax rates.

At least during times of peace, a King would seldom exercise his right, and
encroach on a Feudal Lord’s decisions.

I suppose this is what it means to be blocked from all sides.

…at least I accomplished my purpose, perhaps I’ll just return now. Sebastian
may be a capable man, but the workload must be reaching a tremendous amount
by this time.

Ah…however. If Dean is there, he may be managing it.

I sorted out the documents, thinking on these matters.

“Tanya. I’m considering a return to the fief.”

“I think that would be for the best. I shall adjust your schedule at once.”

Well…there will be many things to take care of and people to address first,
I’m sure I will need to remain a number of days, still.
 Chapter 99
Source: Imported

REPORT

Why

Van had come… what possible reason could he have had, coming to see me at
this time… I could not help but ponder on this.

It could have only been related to the excommunication upheaval.

Apparently, Van’s father had been relieved of his position as Pope and
condemned to imprisonment.

I feel that he would be better served by relying on those he’s befriended up

until now, instead of coming to me for help…

Yuri Noir, the Baron’s daughter…she has gained somewhat of a political voice
since becoming Edward’s betrothed.

Ed is the second son, and his maternal grandfather, Marquis Maeria was now
at the height of his power.

Ah…but, Berne is immersed in the daily work he’s undertaken under father,
and it would be difficult to see him; Dorsen as well, appears to be very busy ever
since he joined the Knights.

But then, I too have plenty of appointments to fulfill.

Ahhh, I just want to finish this and go back to the feudal land. Surely, he
wouldn’t impose on me once there.

What does he intend to say to me, face to face… the mere thought of it reeks
of trouble.
 “I have returned, my lady.”

As I was contemplating on such matters, Tanya had returned.

“You were quite quick then…?”

“Yes. I hurriedly sent him on his way.”

Her expression was one of composure, but there was insolence in her voice.

Tanya appeared to be quite irritated by it all. I will have to do something for

her later.

“Did he say anything?”

First things first, I must learn what I can.

“Nothing. He said nothing… for I ran that man off before he could even open
his mouth.”

Tanya was smiling, but her eyes were serious. If anything, she exuded such an
intensely chilling air, that it sent shivers through my body.

I wanted to ask her how she got him to leave, but was now too afraid to.

…at least, Tanya wouldn’t do anything too strange, so I suppose it is alright. I

want to believe it is alright.

“It’s fine then. There is really no point in stressing over him now. Tanya,
please put away those papers over there.”

“Yes, my lady.”

Tanya replied, a bright smile on her face.

“…incidentally, my lady.”

“What is it, Tanya?”

“Vuld has, we’ve lost sight of him.”

 “Oh…”

As a precaution, his movements had been under surveillance since he had

been driven out of Karim’s Conglomerate.

We did not want our work to be hindered out of spite as it was that time with
Damme.

“…Do we have reason to believe he will attempt anything towards us?”

“He had made no contact with Marquis Rudolf…and the other nobles would
not take him seriously. In the first place, he does not even have the sufficient
funds left to attempt something. He must have gone into hiding in order to
escape his debts…I believe that is the most likely explanation.”

“I see… I hope that is so. From now on, I want the resources spent on Vuld to
be used to survey the actions of nobles that belong to the second prince’ party
instead.”

“Are you certain?”

“Yes, I am certain. Each store has its own guards now, and I have Ryle and
Dida close by to protect me. You must not worry about me. …I think it would be
much more advantageous to look into this matter of the party of the second
prince.”

“Certainly. I will do as you say.”

Tanya; she’s become quite the intelligence operative. I’ve been hiring men
with that very occupation of late, and Tanya has been the one the one holding
them all together.

In truth, the Armelia Duke…that is to say, father, already has such people
under his employment at present.

But ever since the scandal regarding the excommunication, I have deeply felt
the importance of information, and have little by little, started to gather people
who could serve me personally.

Well, it is indeed difficult to find such people that you can truly trust, and so
they are currently few in numbers…For this, I must rely on the connections of
my father, mother, and grandfather.

“…Let us quickly finish the work here and go home.”

“Yes, my lady.”
 Chapter 100
Source: Imported

REPORT

“So, master, why do we have to go as well?”

Oddly enough, Ryle didn’t seem to have an issue with my attitude.

After all, I was always taken care of by my master, there wasn’t anything
demanding that the mistress had to attend to, and Tanya was also by her side. So
there should be no issue!

“Haha, don’t say that. I also want to leave this noisy capital as soon as
possible, and go back to our land to enjoy some relaxation!”

Master was a currently serving general.

But that was also a role that had the significance of being a hero in reputation
and duties.

Originally, Master was supposed to have retired years ago according to his
age…it’s just that no one has emerged who is stronger than him.

As his age increased, Master’s strength has suffered, but at the same time his
technique has been improved through practice.

Even now in his weakened state, he could still match Ryle. It seemed like we
couldn’t treat him as an ordinary old man.

After all, there were no more than five people among the military section and
knights that could actually stand up to a match against Ryle.

So you could say that Master’s strength had decreased, but you couldn’t say
that his overall power had been lost.
 Anyways, that was besides the point.

At the moment, Master’s job consisted of barely any actual duties. After all,
there hadn’t been any large-scale wars within recent years.

Right now, his job was only to coordinate the relationship between military
and knights, and to train potential replacements.

So even though he had the title of general, he should actually be quite free in
terms of action.

Normally he was in his own territory. A while back he also hung out around
Duke Armenia’s territory as well. Although he occasionally went to the border to
observe the happenings, that was mostly just to satisfy his urges to walk around.

Generally speaking, he shouldn’t be around the palace that much.

He himself had said he hated all the complicated rules and regulations.

But recently Master was always hanging around the capital, and was often
moving in and out of the palace.

The only reason I could think of was the proposal submitted to “disband the
army”.

“Master, are there any movements from above?”

“Um, there’s no equipment right now. But if we’re not here, I don’t know
what will happen.”

He responds with a bitter expression.

His existence is something that the various lords and officials could not
overlook.

After all, he had the track record of a hero, and was extremely popular even
among the common people.

As long as Master remained, he could exert pressure on all sides.

That was why he frequented the palace so often recently, to see if there was
any strange turn of events that might be occurring soon.

“I don’t start wars because I like fighting, but I’m also not an idiot about these
things. Without the protection of the military, who will defend the country? Yet
Edward-sama seems not to notice this at all…the opportunistic nobles who were
agreeing with the proposal at the meeting think that even if the country ceases to
exist, they can avoid the turmoil by staying hidden in their own land. Even so,
they overlook the danger of turmoil.”

“The mistress has already taken the possibility of battle into consideration,
Master.”

“Is that so?”

Because of what I said, Master let out a sad chuckle.

“I’m an old bag of bones that can at least function as a bit of pressure when
needed. If I turned that child’s resolution into a bunch of empty worries, then I
really must work harder.”

“Is that so, if it’s for the mistress then there’s no other choice.”

“What are you saying? Your social network isn’t broad enough to become a
force for exerting political pressure. You’re just here because I can let my anger
out in your presence.”

“Um…Master, I’ve suddenly lost all motivation.”

“Hey, Dida. As long as we can be useful to the mistress in the end, we should
do all that we can. Of course, protecting her is the most important part of our
job.”

There was nothing more to do. If that was the case, I could only accompany
Ryle and keep going on with Master.
 Chapter 101
Source: Imported

REPORT

“What’s wrong, what’s wrong! You aren’t mustering up enough strength for
the sword!”

Squeak, squeak! The swords ground against each other, making the grating
sound of metal on metal.

The good-hearted Ryle was currently instructing the knights on technique in

the form of combat.

On the other side, I was dealing with the people from the military.

…how did things come to this!

Yesterday I did carry out a stimulated battle against Master…well, more like a
depressurizing session for him!

I don’t know why, but the people from the military and the knights were
watching us from the distance as we fought.

Unlike when we previously attended the capital’s stimulated battles, this time
their eyes carried a slight hint of respect and fear.

Well. At the time I thought that being watched was no big deal, so I just
ignored it. But today someone ran over and asked me directly whether I’d be
willing to compare our skills in a battle.

Master said that it was good to at least humor them, so I accepted with the
thought that it would at least be a good way to waste some time.

…but now it’s clear that this isn’t a stimulated battle at all. We’re just helping
them train.
 I don’t know when Ryle started getting invested, but it felt like he wasn’t
really fighting a worthy opponent, but more just training the Armenia troops!

For such a rare opportunity, he could have picked way better opponents…I
occasionally also wanted to really have a serious joust with people aside from
Ryle and Master!

Suddenly, I felt someone’s eyes on me.

Just in time for me to knock the sword out of my opponent’s hand. Let me
confirm who was watching me.

Hmm, that person was the son of the knight order’s leader. His name seemed
to be Daw…son? Whatever, names didn’t matter. But that asshole was definitely
one of the people who treated my lady disrespectfully!

Why, why is he staring down me and Ryle right now, with a look on his face
like he wants to say something?

Even as these questions popped up in my mind, that bastard’s existence itself

was making me angry. Best to just pretend I didn’t realize it was him and focus
on fighting.

“…could you instruct me in a stimulated match?”

Just as I concluded my previous match, Dawson ran over to ask me.

His actions seemed to sink the knight order into a strange panic. Seems like
they were worried about how I would respond to him!

“Hm, all right.”

I responded casually, planning on extinguishing the concerns of the men. But

hearing his response, I could no longer stay calm.

“…If I win, please let me meet the daughter of Duke Armenia.”

What was this guy saying?

“…What did you just say?”

 “Exactly what I meant…I just hope that you might allow me to see her once.”

“I’m just a guard. How could I bring something like that up to my lady?”

“I’ve already sent a request to meet to the Duke’s family, but I was rejected…
everyone on the outside knows that she trusts you deeply. If you intervened, you
could potentially arrange a meeting.”

“…trust and such isn’t a relevant issue here. Why is it that we, who respond to
our lady, have any responsibility to do this kind of work for people like you!”

“…That’s why I said, if I win…”

“…Interesting.”

Heh heh. My heart was already filled with anger!

What did he want from my lady?

Did he want to harass her again, or try to get close to her…or is it that only
now he remembers to apologize for what he did beforehand!

No matter which it is, now that we’re at this point, how could I allow any of
them!

“Ryle won’t do, but you think that you can defeat me, is that it? Huh. Get
started! If I win, you’re not allowed to so much as approach the lady!”

The judge seemed confused, but still sent out the signal for the match to begin.

So, how was I going to teach this bastard a lesson now.

Right now my heart was filled with anger for him. Ah, even my body felt
restless. How long had it been since I got so angry?

Licking my lips, I focused my thoughts on how to best beat this asshole before
me down. Ah, probably in a way that the military and knight order wouldn’t stop
me.

…but, it seemed like I was thinking too hard. My body moved reflexively!
 In a single moment.

A single moment reflex, and I knocked my opponent’s sword out of his hand.

Che. I was planning on toying with him a little longer before pushing him to
the edge. Whatever.

Last time Ryle had gone too soft. This time it was my turn to really beat him
up!

Thinking this, I didn’t stop and didn’t soften my blow as it descended upon
my opponent. But–

“…What the hell is this, Ryle!”

“Calm down, Dida.”

 Chapter 102
Source: Imported

REPORT

A Sister’s Ambush

The day before we left the capital, I took Tanya with me to walk around on the
streets.

As a matter of fact, we had no gaps in our schedule. But since we could only
come around the capital so often, we still wanted to make time for a shopping
trip.

Plus, I want to bring home some souvenirs for everyone who was still hanging
around back home.

“What does everyone like?”

For Rehme and Moneda, I prepared the capital’s specialty sweets. The two of
them were performing cerebral work, after all, so sugar was essential.

But for Sei and Merida, sweets would only make them think of work. So what
should I choose then?

“Any gift picked by you will make everyone happy!”

I could only smile awkwardly in response to Tanya’s answer.

“That makes it the most troublesome. I rarely get the chance to give other
people gifts, so I need to pick something useful to others…if it’s something they
wanted already, that would be even better.”

As usual, I changed before leaving. Even though we’d already went through a
few shops and picked a few backup gifts, I didn’t think most of what we were
seeing were good gifts…
 Just as I was worrying and strolling along the street.

Ah…that person’s silhouette looks familiar!

“…Dean.”

I didn’t expect it to be Dean. What’s more, there was a woman I didn’t know
next to him.

Why was Dean here…and who was the woman by his side?

Questions like these took over my thoughts. I didn’t know why, but my chest
felt suffocated.

Ah…no, no. Why he was here, who the woman was–none of these were
things I could interfere in.

Right now he wasn’t in a contract with me. It was his freedom to be with who
he wanted to.

Waving aside my doubts, I kept trying to convince myself. But somehow the
uncomfortable feeling in my chest remained.

Just then, Dean noticed me as well. In that moment, his eyes went wide with
surprise.

Seeing his reaction, my heart felt even heavier.

…maybe we should just go home soon. But turning around right here was so
unnatural. Plus we hadn’t finished shopping for everyone!

“Milady, it’s been a while.”

“Dean, it has been a while. I didn’t expect to encounter you in the capital.
Who is your companion?”

“Nice to meet you. My name is Letty. I’ve been meaning to thank you and
those around you for looking after my older brother.”

“…brother?”
 Upon closer inspection, she did look a lot like Dean.

If you really had to name a difference, Dean’s eyes were deep green like jade,
while Letty’s were bright like an expensive olivine stone!

“Yes. My family is rather overprotective of me, and they don’t allow me to

leave home myself. Every time you helped Big Brother, I would be at home
managing things on his behalf. I apologize for not being able to visit until now.”

Oh. In that case, I’ve probably become indebted to her indirectly.

Now then, I should also take the opportunity to express my gratefulness!

“You’re too polite. If it

“Milady, please don’t pay any heed to my sister’s requests. You’re such a busy
person, no need to take time out to accompany my sister…”

“Hm, is there something that Brother doesn’t want me to hear?”

“Letty…you…”

Strangely enough, Dean seemed quite frazzled when standing next to Letty. It
was the first time I’d seen him like this.

“Hehe,” I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“I agree. It’s not convenient to talk at length here. Let’s find a place to sit
down and talk.”

Just like that, we entered a restaurant. It was a restaurant that had a good
relationships with the Armenia family, so they just gave us our own room.

If it were in a random cafe by the side of the road, I wouldn’t be able to

introduce myself properly. That would render my disguise pointless.

“Hello, let me formally introduce myself. It’s a pleasure to meet you, my

name is Iris Lana Armenia.”

“Nice to meet you. My name is Letty. Thank for you looking after my brother
for so long.”
 “That should be my line. For the longest time Dean has helped us out.
Because of him coming over to help, you must have suffered through a lot of
trouble. I’m truly sorry…”

“That’s an exaggeration…I like my work anyways. I also have a lot of respect

for you, milady, so don’t talk of trouble!”

“Ah…”

Why does it feel like Letty’s eyes are constantly sparkling!

Plus, we were only meeting for the first time. Suddenly bringing up respect
like that–I didn’t know what she was talking about!

“Within a few years of your reign over Duke Armenia’s territory, you’ve
managed to expand your land’s economic development immensely. What’s more,
many have even moved over because of its liveability. You’re a woman, yet you
are active at the front line of politics and economics. As a woman, I feel happy
and proud to hear your accomplishments!”

It’s like she saw through my thoughts and provided me with an explanation!

Even though she’s an adorable child, she really is Dean’s sister!

“Thank you…you also seem to work for Dean. What kind of help do you
provide him?”

“I generally organize information that has been collected, and engage in

relevant communications based on the information…but most of the
communication parts really goes to my brother. I provide background support
and occasionally help out.”

“Background work? Organizing information and preparing for negotiations

are all jobs that need patience. Although I’m a substitute leader, that’s also my
main job. I think it’s not so different from what you do.”

“You shouldn’t say that…in your situation, milady, you have to make
decisions that you’re responsible for after reviewing all of the information. So
it’s completely different from my job. But hearing you say this, I’m happy as
well.” From that point on, I enjoyed talking with Letty…at least I think I do…
 “Uh…does Miss Iris often experience this as well?”

“Yes, quite a bit. After hours of sifting through documents, I’ll have a
headache at the end of it.”

“Exactly…especially at night. It’s very difficult to get up in the morning!”

Somehow, our conversation turned into concerns about health and how to
relieve stress.

It didn’t seem like something that we in our teens should be talking about.

We should be talking about something like our romantic troubles, or which

dessert place was the best. Something that was more suited to girls our age.

But it did seem like Letty had been working hard the whole time. Her
concerns in this area were completely relatable to us. Without realizing it, we
had become obsessed with the topic.

Right now Dean had been abandoned on the side. It was just me and Letty
talking.

Suddenly, Letty’s smiling face fell. Her attitude turned serious as she suddenly
changed the topic.

“Lady Iris, as someone in a supporting role, I have something to ask you…

you’re obviously shouldering a workload that’s two or three times what most
people have. Just like my brother has me, shouldn’t you also find someone to
share your burden?”

“My current workload has already lessened quite a bit…there are some
reliable people in the merchants’ guild, and my work in the territory has the
servants at home and your brother to help me.”

“Ah…has Brother managed to help you?”

“Of course. Your brother is very detail-oriented, and can always attend to the
split ends and other details very well…and he hasn’t made a mistake in his work
yet. If Dean wasn’t here, I don’t know where I would be now.”
 Yep. Dean was my important right hand man!

Although I couldn’t really explain it clearly…but, if it were Sei, Tanya,

Rehme, or Sebastian, no matter how perfectly they could complete my orders,
they still wouldn’t understand the point of my words.

After all, they weren’t able to stand in my shoes, so I couldn’t ask them to be
observant on every issue.

But Dean somehow wasn’t tied by that. He was always able to give me
suitable opinions.

Whether it was something I came up with on a whim or after deep though,

Dean could always give me suitable suggestions on how to realize them most
effectively.

In the end, it was always a better result than I could come up with alone, even
after thinking long and hard.

Dean really was my right hand man…or perhaps someone like my partner.

“Hm, is that so…Brother really is quite attentive to details. And because of

that, my work becomes much easier than it might be.”

Letty’s answer made me smile.

“Heh, that’s true.”

“Letty, I feel like this isn’t something we should discuss in front of others.”

Dean piped up for the first time.

“Uh, Brother, I don’t know when I’ll be able to meet Lady Iris next. So I’m
saying all I want to say now.”

“…Speaking of that, Letty, you don’t seem to leave home much.”

“Yes, my family is too protective of me. But Brother keeps running around for
work. If I’m gone from home as well, then a lot of work won’t be able to
proceed and everyone else will suffer a lot of trouble on my behalf.”
“Hm. Then Letty, are you usually in the capital?”

“Yes.”

“I think I’ll be coming here again. Then we’ll see each other then!”
 Chapter 103
Source: Imported

REPORT

“ time be sure to visit our territory.”

“Oh, yes. After I finish all my current jobs, I’ll be sure to go.”

“Then we’ll see each other next time.”

After that, I continued my quest for a suitable gift.

Tomorrow we’ll be returning to our land, so I hope I can get something today.

In the end, I bought a handkerchief for Sei and Merida at an accessories store
recommended by Letty, and got sweets for everyone else just as we had planned
originally.

While we were taking the carriage back, I was immersed in immense

satisfaction. But when we arrived at the gates, that person showed up.

“Miss Iris!”

Saying this, that person approached.

Ryle and Dida immediately stood in front of me, protecting me from the
person in question.

“Ah, I wished to see you…Miss Iris, would you be able to reward me with
your attention for a few words?”

This was a person I was familiar with.

“Sir Van…why are you here…”

 The moment I said the name, Ryle and Dida’s sense of danger seemed to
heighten.

And Tanya had also chased him away previously when he showed up
unannounced, so her expression was less than pleased as well.

“As to why…I wanted to meet with you beforehand. When I was told you
weren’t home, I went away. So today I took the time to stay here and wait for
you.”

“Even so, you’re being very rude right now. No appointment, coming straight
to the door…you’re completely disrespecting the Duke Armenia’s family!”

Tanya responded aggressively to Van’s excuses.

Although Ryle and Dida didn’t come to shouting, they seemed to hold the
same opinions and looked quite unhappy with the situation.

“…Forget it, Sir Van. It’s not convenient to talk here. Let’s talk inside.”

“Miss Iris?”

“I don’t want to cause even more mayhem at the door. Sir Van, I’ll hear you
through. Come on in.”

Although it was said in quite a rude tone, I wasn’t so gentle as to treat an

uninvited “guest” like this with courtesy.

Taking a deep breath, I walked into the door.

“What a heavy-hearted reception.”

That was what Van said the moment he sat down.

Everyone here viewed him with caution and hostility, after all…of course,
Duke Armenia’s servants were not so out of control that they would show all this
on the surface.

Even in this guest room, Ryle and Dida and Tanya stood by me, as if guarding
me.
 “Did you think you would be welcomed here?”

“No. I misspoke.”

“So, what are you here for? I’m returning to my land tomorrow, so please
make this explanation short.”

“…I have a favor to ask of you.”

“What is it?”

Although I had asked him to keep it simple, he hadn’t even mentioned the
word “negotiation” before going straight to the topic. His uncharacteristic
impatience surprised me.

Before that, he had come directly to visit me and ask a favor without so much
as an appointment.

“I want you to be my sponsor.”

“Ah…”

Although I had seen it coming, I never expected him to say it outright…I

couldn’t believe that he was shameless enough to do so!

“I caused you a lot of distress this time, so this might seem rather thick-
skinned of me…right now, I’m in a difficult situation. And the Church of Darryl
is also a mess internally…if we continue on like this, the situation in the Church
might seep out and affect the whole kingdom itself. So as a son of the head of
state who caused this turmoil, if I construct a cooperative relationship with you,
the victim of this event, and show that to everyone…I think there’s no better way
to suppress the turmoil than that.”

What he said was true. After the previous mess where the pope and his
followers were cleared out and held responsible for their actions, the Church
itself was a huge mess at the moment.

At the same time, I had also heard that they were investigating nobles who
had secretly formed alliances with the pope…but those nobles were only
abandoned pawns, small characters not even worth mentioning. Whoever was
behind the scenes and responsible for all this couldn’t be traced at all.

“…It’s true that the Church of Darryl’s current chaos is harmful to the
kingdom.”

“Then…”

Van’s eyes, fixed on me, gleamed with the excitement of expectation.

But, I was really sorry for this.

“…But, if I help you, how will I stand to benefit?”

I flipped the question on him with a cold tone.

Translator’s note: Yes, that is the actual end of the chapter. Cliffhanger!
 Chapter 104
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Benefits?”

Van’s expression seemed puzzled.

“Yes, benefits. If I cooperate with you, what benefits do I get?”

“Before mentioning benefits, don’t you have any ideals of saving the kingdom
when it’s in danger as a noble of the kingdom?”

“Well…you’re saying strange things now. Originally, if you weren’t scheming

how to frame me for various crimes, how would you even end up here?”

I started to giggle. Really, I was laughing from the bottom of my heart.

“Also, originally, the chaos didn’t just start today. With their eye on the
succession to the throne, nobles split into two parties…no, if you count the
neutral ones, perhaps three. With this situation going on for as long as it has, it’s
a miracle that this country is still intact.”

Although I don’t know how they managed it, I was thankful to the officials
who were responsible for allowing this country to continue functioning.

If the faction wars were more intense than they currently are, it wasn’t
difficult to imagine that the lives of people would be even more terrible.

If neighboring countries took advantage of this opportunity to attack us, it

wouldn’t be anything unexpected.

And those who prevented the worst possible situation from happening
deserved admiration for their methods.
 Although it’s ridiculous to compare a country to a territory, if I were to use
managing a territory as a metaphor, the leader would be me alone.

It’s exactly because I had no opposition that I could enforce many new
policies with an iron fist; being in a ruler class with only oneself is not difficult.

On the other hand, if I were to run this country, anything I wanted to do would
be opposed by enemy forces, while my own side might even lean towards the
other side occasionally, until I might suspect that they weren’t even fully faithful
to me.

Not only that, but you had to ensure your opponents around you didn’t try
anything.

Under the current environment, aside from work there were plenty other
things to fritter away at one’s energy levels.

And then, of course, the actual work itself was running the risk of “any
misstep would turn into a crisis that would threaten the country itself”–a
tightrope situation.

Ah, I should prepare some stomach medicine for my father…as I thought this,
I gazed at Van.

“And you, who were one of the main causes of the country’s current state, are
now able to talk about preventing that chaos and joining hands with me? Which
one of your mouths is fibbing this time, hm?”

“I never did anything to endanger this country.”

“Hm, what a lack of self-awareness. Are you close with Sir Edward, by any
chance?”

I giggled again. Was the laughter angering him? Van frowned.

“We are. We’re from the same academy, so that’s a given.”

“That’s not a given. That’s why I asked…that school is a microcosmic version

of this country’s nobles and their society. You come together because your
parents are in the same faction. Although I don’t know if you were chasing after
Sir Edward or Yuri…but if you were together like that all the time, anyone
would come to the same conclusion–’Sir Van, and the pope backing up Sir Van,
are in support of Sir Edward.”

In that case, me and Bern were really in danger.

Originally, because I was Sir Edward’s fiancee, Bern should have maintained
his distance from him…what we didn’t expect was that Bern approached Edward
or Yuri on his own.

Even if I’ve been marked by the shame of “having abandoned an arranged

marriage” in the noble society, I understand even better my father’s wish for me
to distance myself from them.

“You’re a part of what has increased the internal conflicts of this country. And
even now you can still say you’re doing it for the country? Don’t make me
laugh.”
 Chapter 105
Source: Imported

REPORT

Van bit his lip hard.

“…So, I don’t plan to continue negotiating with you. Please forgive me for
departing now.”

“…Please wait!”

He approached me as I stood up.

But Tanya, Ryle, and Dida stood between me and him.

“Do you have any more business with me?”

“I, I…!”

I observed Van coolly as he shouted.

“What should I do! Help me please!”

Help me please…hm. Hearing his words, I couldn’t help but start laughing
scornfully.

“Why oh why must I help you?”

“That…”

“I’m the ‘evil woman’ who was picking on the ‘gentle’ Yuri, right? Didn’t you
already admonish me alongside Sir Edward? You want a person like that to help
you without offering me anything in return?”

My voice was so cold that I scared even myself.

 Hearing his pleas for help, my mind remained blank, thoughtless.

Of course I had no sympathy for him. And my position was no longer the
warped sense of satisfaction I had felt in the past.

All that there was was…nothing. It really felt like nothing. I no longer cared
what happened to him anymore

“My father was rejected from the position of the pope. But I thought that Yuri
would continue to be by my side, just like before…!”

“But he suddenly became a stranger. As if we’d never known each other.”

All in all, all Yuri wanted was the power of the church backing him up.

“Everyone else too, they were completely different. So cold. I…”

“So what?”

I answered coldly.

“Treated like a stranger by those you love? Everyone became cold, uncaring?
Even if that’s your situation, I don’t really care. You must not have cared either
when you chased me out of the academy, hm?”

Hearing me mock him, his face contorted.

“…Ah, it’s true. Yes, I stood on the side that pushed you out. And after doing
that I still came here. Even I feel that I’m being an idiot.”

“Oh? It’s good that you understand that. If that’s the case, then please leave as
soon as possible.”

“But even so, I can’t give up. I want to show the people who left me behind
that they’re wrong. I don’t want to just give up without doing anything!”

“Ha…”

Hearing him snarl, I laughed. Was it mockery of him? Not completely so.

Unbelievable. Such a laidback, easy-going fellow, becoming like this because

of how badly he wants change.

His face still twisted, he shouted, even though he knew that it was hopeless, so
disheveled I could hardly connect him in my mind with the man I had known at
the academy.

“Ah, yes. Honestly, I don’t care about the country. I just want the people
who’ve abandoned me to come back. That’s why I’m here…!”

“So what if they come back? You beg for her love? Beg that you can continue
to stand by her side?”
 Chapter 106
Source: Imported

REPORT

After we exchanged a contract, he left.

“…why were you so kind to him?”

Ryle said with some dissatisfaction.

I was a bit surprised that it wasn’t Tanya asking. But a glance in her direction
told me that she was thinking the same thing.

“Kind, huh?”

I couldn’t help but laugh out loud.

Seeing my reaction, both of them looked surprised.

“Immediately prepare to reach out to Priest Ralph.”

“Yes, milady,” Tanya responded.

“…I also told Van. Right now, the Church of Daryl is in the midst of
revolution. But not everyone agrees with the movement. That’s to be expected.”

It wasn’t just the higher level church officials who had benefited from all that
was going on, but also the nobles who were closely connected with the church.

Those people, the nobles and the officials alike…wouldn’t want to watch this
revolution from the sidelines without doing anything.

They would undoubtedly engage in some kind of obstruction.

Van’s bloodline put him in quite a bit of danger.

 That’s why I wanted to pull him to my side…before the other side got him
first.

“…Right now his regret and dissatisfaction with the situation has been
transformed into motivation with some help from me. If we give this information
to Priest Ralph, he’ll be able to use it to the best of his abilities. What I told Van
wasn’t a lie. At the moment, it’s a good plan to set him up in the capital to study
medicine and service the people. This will undoubtedly be what Priest Ralph is
planning for, and will potentially open up a path into the main church. What’s
more, we’ll be able to cash in on the favor he owes us now.”

It was a step taken with full faith in Priest Ralph’s abilities.

“On the other hand, even if he forgets his current dissatisfaction, that’s no loss
to us. I’ll still be able to access his movements, and eliminate all potential
contact with people on the other side. If we succeed, perhaps we’ll be able to
cash in on a favor in the future on Priest Ralph’s side.”

“I see. Then I’ll have my subordinates keep an eye on him.”

“That’s exactly what I was going to ask you to do…no matter how the
situation ends up, it will prove beneficial to me. Isn’t that right? Then, how is
this kindness?”

When he came to me with his plea, I realized that no matter how things
developed they would be beneficial to me.

That’s why I couldn’t stop laughing.

Well, it was a good situation…after all, I was the rich villianness. And Van
had delivered himself to me.
 Chapter 107
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Phew…”

Combing through the hair I’d let down, I sighed.

It was almost at the time when the calendar was about to flip over, signifying
the end of a day.

After I finished preparing all the small things milady needed to finish before
going to sleep, I was also about to go to bed.

Although a lot of people ask, “Do you really ever sleep?” in a half-joking way,
I’m human too. Of course, sleep is necessary.

Plus, this seemed like a more suitable question for Mr. Sebastian rather than
me. He looked as if he would never tire, always with a gentle expression on his
face. How admirable.

I needed to treat him as my role model, and continuously improve myself to

that end.

As I mulled over one thing after another, I suddenly picked up the ribbon on
the table. The one that was in a set with Merida, milady, and Rehme.

…When was it? I recall it was back when I was still practicing as a servant
girl.

When milady’s father invited a merchant friend over, and milady was asked if
there was anything she wanted, she picked out these hair ribbons.

“That’s all? What about these gemstones?”

 Seeing milady pick the ribbon among a collection of luxurious and expensive
items, her father seemed somewhat incredulous…her mother also tried to
convince her to pick something else.

“Yes, this is enough. May I please have four of them?”

And then, milady brought the ribbons to us three.

“Everyone is the same.”

Saying this, she smiled.

Although it was quite a high-price artifact for us…but for milady, who was the
daughter of a duke’s family, it should have been something cheap.

But to her, they were treasures.

“If you don’t like them, I’m sorry. But I was thinking that it would be great if
we could get them all in a set. If you’d be willing to take them I would be very
happy.”

I felt that that day, I was so happy. Happy that I was picked up in that place,
on that day, by milady.

If she hadn’t, I probably would have died somewhere.

I don’t remember when I started living there. But I was probably abandoned
by my parents.

What I do remember is that I was there, alone–in the slums of the capital.

Young and clueless as I was, I went hungry every day and gradually began to
deteriorate.

Every day, I sat in the alleyway, and stared up at the sky.

Occasionally, I’d see children hand in hand with their parents. I didn’t know
why, but it made me cry.

So this was my fate, to die alone…yes, before long, even I lost the will to live.
In fact, I wanted to disappear as quickly as possible.
 And then one day, two men that I didn’t know started speaking to me.

What they said was unclear. I don’t remember anymore.

But their dirty smiles made me understand instinctively that these were not
good people.

Although I had already given up hope for survival, my body still reacted to the
danger out of instinct. I wanted to escape, so I started to run.

Running, running…but a child without stamina couldn’t hope to run away

from these men. I was about to be caught.

Milady was the one who stepped in back then and saved me.

I had been running with all my strength. Fortunately for me, the route that I
was taking was in the direction of the main street–I charged in front of her
carriage.

“Are you hurt?”

The first time I saw her, I remember thinking–why is it that the world she and
I exist in is so different? I shook my head.

“That’s good…hey, do you have anywhere to go?”

In response to that question, I shook my head again.

“Is that so…then, do you want to come with us?”

After that, although her servants tried to stop her, she still brought me along…
and so I was saved.

“I kept feeling that she was being pursued by someone. I’ll tell my father
about the people who were after her.”
 Chapter 108
Source: Imported

REPORT

Knock knock. I opened the door.

Seemingly without reason, Dida was standing there.

“It’s quite late. What are you here for?”

“…Uh, sorry. Were you already sleeping?”

“Yes. Milady slept early today, so my work also ended earlier than usual.”

“Ah, I see…really, though, don’t open the door with your guard down like
that. As a woman, you should stay on alert.”

“Well, we don’t really need to worry about that in this mansion…plus, I’m not
completely without experience in these situations. If it comes to a desperate
situation, I will use force.”

I said this with a

But quickly enough, his expression became serious.

“…what about opponents that you can’t deal with? What will you do then?
For example, I would be able to defeat you easily.”

“True…out of everyone in this mansion, only you and Ryle are truly a
challenge to confront. As for other enemies who might invade, if I do find any
adversary truly challenging, they probably won’t have come for my looks, but
for my life. Well…I still trust you two, for the time being.”

Our eyes met. In a late night like this, when both of us

 “…You win. Of course I can’t do anything if you say something like that.”

Saying this with a smile, Dida shattered the serious atmosphere.

“So? What are you here for?”

“No, originally I was planning to have a drink or two with Ryle, but he’s
already asleep. So I thought of you.”

“I can’t believe you…you’d call me out for something like that? I’m still a
woman. If strange rumors start spreading about us, I’m not responsible.”

“That’s fine.”

Saying this, he laughed. I couldn’t read the

“Well…it’s true that it’s late. You’re getting up early tomorrow, right? Sorry.”

“Hold on a minute.”

“I’ve already woken up anyways…it’s a rare opportunity. Let’s go have a

drink. I’ll go in and change, wait a minute for me.”

“All right.”

After that, I changed and walked out of the room.

Going to a bar or somewhere like that…it was quite a strange time for that. In
the end we started drinking in the servants’ chat room.

The chat room is a room that all the servants share. As per its namesake, it’s a
place where servants can communicate and

Duke Armenia’s family has a mansion corresponding to its social status. More
than half of that space is specifically for servants.

To maintain such a huge mansion and allow the masters of the house to live
comfortably, they ended up needing a huge group of servants; at the same time,
this structure was very fitting for a family that treated its servants so kindly.

“What do you want to drink? I brought this.”

“…Isn’t this a Makarama* specialty product? How did you get it?”

“I grabbed it from Master.”

What a startling declaration, I couldn’t help but sigh.

“You…”
 Chapter 109
Source: Imported

REPORT

“What about you, making that expression? What, do you want to be

complained about by some noble? Or are you unhappy about receiving the strict
instruction of the senior maid once more?”

“Are you going to say that in front of her?”

“I wouldn’t dare.”

He laughed out loud while I sighed.

“No, not because of that…it’s just that I’m a bit troubled.”

“Whatever you’re being troubled about…either way, it must have something

to do with the mistress.”

“What do you mean, ‘either way’?”

I glared at him, while he laughed, “Ah, sorry, what a disrespectful thing for
me to say.” Seeing his reaction, I realized that what I was doing was letting out
my frustration at him, so I sighed again.

“…Well, you’re not wrong. What I’m thinking about does have to do with
milady.”

“…has something gone

His voice and expression immediately became serious.

Seeing that, I felt at ease–to this man, milady was of massive important.

“You should have sensed it as well? The longer she stays in the capital, the
worse she seems to look and feel.”

“That’s true.”

Dida nodded with a bitter smile.

“Because she has to keep her guard up, it’s no wonder that she’s becoming
like that. But at the same time, I’m unhappy that we’re so helpless in this regard.
As you say, there’s a massive, insurmountable power blocking me off…I think
I’ve been too confident in my abilities up to this point.”

As those words came out of my mouth, a heavy, bitter sensation began to

spread in my chest. I couldn’t help but mock myself.

“Yes–well, so what? Everyone has something that they should do, their area of
specialty.”

“I understand that. But

An irreplaceable territory. Before me there was a wall that I could never cross.
Because I understood this, I was in pain.

“No, you don’t understand. For example, my specialty is being milady’s

protector. My body is a wall, and protecting her is my mission, my specialty…in
that specialty, I won’t lose to anyone. I won’t step down for anyone. Even if I
were facing off against you.”

I didn’t understand…yes, as I was denied power, the fury of helplessness

filled my heart as I glared at Dida.

But what he said next made me relinquish all possibility of retorting.

“Well then, where is your specialty? Yours is accompanying her, helping her
in her work. I couldn’t do that. I couldn’t make delicious red tea, couldn’t help
her get dressed, couldn’t coordinate her schedule, let alone help with her work.”

“That…I

“That…I can’t say for sure, but you’re not wrong.”

 “I know you work hard. You learned self-defense from Master, learned the
fundamentals of work from Mr. Sebastian…I know you’re working on
expanding your specialty tirelessly. And of course, it’s good that this will be
useful for our mistress. But isn’t it also good that each human is limited in how
much they can expand their specialty? If she thinks that these are your duties,
that means she’s handed a very important part of her own duties to you. And
you’ve responded to outside requests and have deepened your skills within your
own specialty as much as you possibly can.”

Dida gulped down all the wine remaining in his cup.

“Am I wrong in saying that?”

“…No, not at all…”

I felt like something blunt had hit my head.

I wasn’t too confident, but too proud.

Just like

Just like Ryle and Dida keep improving their protective abilities, Merida keeps
improving her culinary skills, and Rehme keeps expanding her knowledge base.

Sei, Moneda as well, keep working hard to complete their duties.

Everyone is working hard at the duties they’ve been given, working at the
specialty they possess.

“So what you’re saying is that if we can’t control certain things, we should
just try to support milady however we can?”

I also poured the rest of my wine down my throat.

“…Yes. To calm her spirits, I’ll do my best to accompany her, be by her side.”

This was different from the self-hatred of earlier.

I also had my pride.

Just like Dida said he wouldn’t step away from his duties as a guard, I also
had my duties to attend to.

“See, that’s the expression we all know and love!”

Saying this, Dida laughed out loud as usual.

 Chapter 110
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Finally, we’re back…”

I exclaimed.

…It really had been so long.

Compared with the season before our nation’s founding celebration day, I
hadn’t stayed that long in the capital this time.

Even so, I felt like this…perhaps because every day here was so concentrated,
so dense.

Last time I came back I also sighed a breath of relief, but this time I was even
more relieved.

When I arrived at the mansion, all the servants came out to greet me.

“Welcome back.”

Everyone seems on the verge of both laughter and

I really made everyone worry.

“We’re glad that you have returned safely…I, for one, am very happy. Please
do rest well today.”

“Thank you, Sebastian.”

If this were any other time, I would have gone straight to the study. But this
time I went back to my room.
 That was because today I actually wanted to do what everyone said and rest.

At my leisure, I enjoyed a cup of red tea that Tanya had made for me.

Suddenly, the curtains began to

And then, I gazed upon the territory from my window.

It was so beautiful, this landscape. Everywhere was permeated with green, and
the parallel streets extending into the distance. I…loved the view.

Looking over this view that all previous generations of the family had worked
to protect and cultivate, I felt a true pride for the heritage that I shared with them
in the form of the blood flowing through my

I stared out at the scene before me, breathing out. I was so glad that we found
a way to calm this riot…

That way, I could continue caring for this land.

“Ah…right, Tanya, can you call over Ryle or Dida?”

“Yes, milady. Are you going somewhere…?”

“Yes. I can’t just relax because I’m in the mansion.”

“True. Please wait for a minute.”

Tanya left the room, but walked back in quickly.

“I bumped into Dida.”

“Thank you, Tanya….Dida, could you come with me for a walk?”

“No problem. By the way, where are we

“To my grandfather’s.”

“Ah…there. I understand. My duty is to accompany milady wherever you

wish to go.”
 “Thank you. Tanya, could you prepare a bouquet for me…do you want to
come as well?”

“Of course. I’ll go now and prepare. Please wait for a moment.”

Tanya, Dida and I started walking…15 minutes later, we arrived at the place,
where the trees grew tall and lustrous.

This was where the previous heads of house slumbered. For some reason, we
hadn’t picked out a cemetery, but chose for it to be here.
 Chapter 111
Source: Imported

REPORT

“I want to learn more about the contents of this report. Please help me
summon whoever was responsible for it.”

I pointed at the mountain of files on my desk.

“The ones over here are already decided. Return them to the various
departments.”

And now it was time for the mountain next to me…the thought that there
would still be more after I finished this load was almost enough to make me cry.

“That’s the part that needs editing. There’s too much needless waste proposed.
If that section is necessary, please note your reasons for retaining it.”

And then there were more files next to me. I could already imagine the folks
at this department hanging their heads in disappointment…those in

“The bridge there is quite old…compared to our equipment over here, perhaps
it would be better to fix the bridge first.”

…and it was only the second day back.

I had been surrounded by several mountains of paperwork since morning

when I arrived in the study, and had been taking care of them slowly.

At this moment all I hoped for was that I could have a clone, but at the same
time–“If you have time for those thoughts, why not spend more time working?”–
that’s how I encouraged myself.

Even if I managed to somehow lessen the load of files just a bit, Sebastian
kept bringing more and more in. The total amount
 If in the very beginning I put all the files to be dealt with together, they might
not even fit in a soccer stadium.

Even someone like me would feel my motivation and energy draining away. I
should be thankful for my aides, who brought me the files in groups.

Although Sebastian made an apologetic face when he brought them over, the
situation was unavoidable because of my long absence.

Thanks to the riot this time, all the plans I had originally made had to be
delayed significantly, so I had to work harder now.

In the mansion, some people had stopped coming to work because of the
rumors spreading about me. But even after I was determined to be

If you asked me what I wanted to say…well, it was just that we didn’t have
enough people on hand. It was a very serious issue. I owed a lot to the officials
of the territory who somehow kept working under these circumstances. More
importantly, I don’t want those who are laboring on the frontline with full
commitment to fall ill due to overexertion.

“It’s around that time of the year when the regions are supposed to hand in
their tax reports. Before then, we need to handle everything that must be
handled.”

As I said this, Sebastian’s expression changed.

Of course, this didn’t mean anything good. Quite the contrary, actually, it
signified trouble ahead.

…I understood. With

…I understood. With the amount of people we had right now, we couldn’t get
any more work done.

Even so, tax reports were very important, so that we could understand the
profits and income of each department and region. Those numbers were essential
in measuring the future economic trends in the territory.

If profits were high, we could expect corresponding expenditure. If personal

income grew, we could anticipate that people would relax when it came to
spending; if the merchants’ guild’s income grew, we could look forward to them
using those funds as capital when it came to opening up more businesses.

Because of this, I wanted to thoroughly read the tax reports so I could make
use of them in the future.
 Chapter 112
Source: Imported

REPORT

Under the weak light of the oil lamp, I scribbled furiously.

I felt that these few days, I keep hearing the same voice.

“…Hm…”

After I finished writing, I set the pen in my hand down and stretched. It wasn’t
a creaking sound, but something slightly heavier than that, resounding through
my body.

The moment my arms extended straight, my body relaxed against the chair,
my arms lazily dropping to the chair’s arm. Although it was quite an uncultured
way to sit, right now since I was alone it was fine.

In this position where my field of vision had become lower, I picked up the
document I had just written and stared at it.

…Yep. Today’s work was finished as well.

Speaking of which…right, thinking of the fact that I hadn’t taken a single step
out of this room since I entered it brought a bitter smile to my face.

If Tanya hadn’t reminded me, I probably wouldn’t even have remembered to

eat.

When I was concentrating, I had the

“…Excuse me.”

A knock at the door. Tanya walked into the room.

 “I saw that the light was on, so I guessed…you seem to still be working.”

Tanya looked quite concerned and let out a sigh.

I laughed at her reaction.

Coming back from the capital, I felt that Tanya had changed. In a good way,
of course.

Should I say it was as if something troubling her had disappeared, or

something tense inside her had relaxed…there was a certain gentleness to it.

“Please forgive me for speaking out of turn, but you should rest. Perhaps I
don’t understand how important your duties are…but what I do understand is
that if you collapse from exhaustion again, that will cause any progress on them
to slow down.”

It’s just that she spoke in

“Heh heh heh, you’re right, you’re right. I was thinking that it was about time
to rest as well.”

“That’s good to hear.”

“But before then, I want to hear your report. I was thinking that you should
have finished up by now, so I was waiting for you here.”

“Then…I’m so sorry, I didn’t mean to make you wait.”

“I was the one who insisted on waiting. It’s fine. Show me the report.”

As I read the file she handed to me, I listened to her explanation, which was
filled with personal insights not recorded on the page.

“…I see.”

I burned what I had read in the fire of the oil lamp. If there was a fireplace I
would have used that, but unfortunately in the mild weather of this place, there
was no such thing.

Even so, there were plenty of files that couldn’t be read by anyone else.
Especially in my study, where I carried out most of my work.

That was why I poured some coarse

“So it seems that there are people with those views…after all…”

“…It’s a pity. Humans are such capricious creatures. If they don’t have
something unshakeable holding them down, they are even more so. So even the
most uncorrupted organizations will have members who waver. There’s nothing
we can do about that.”

“Yes. I know that all too well…that humans are capricious. No matter what,
I’ve experienced that myself. But it’s more than that, isn’t it, Tanya? You can say
it out loud. When a little girl like me takes over, I’m likely to be looked down
upon.”

“That…”

“Whatever, forget it. It’s not something we can solve by talking about. All
right, Tanya. Go and gather everyone up. Location…hm. How about the newly
constructed church?”

“Understood. Do you really mean everyone?”

“Yes. To be honest, after hearing your report, although I can guess what kind
of actions those people will take in

“Understood.”

“But either way, Tanya, it’s quite impressive that you could go into so much
depth with your research. Have you been improving your skills?”

“Of course. For you, milady. Plus, information is ultimately just information.
It’s only because you trust me and use the information I bring to you that they
realize their ultimate value.”

True. Information is intangible. If it’s mistaken then it’s just a regular rumor,
or a result of wishful thinking. To filter the truths from the mix and trust them is
very difficult.
 “…Tanya, to you, what am I?”

“You’re the ‘unshakeable part of my existence’…my pillar, my support.”

“Is that so? Tanya, you will not waver. Because I can sense that, you’re as
good as a second pair of eyes and ears. That’s why I can trust and use the
information that you bring me.”

“I am highly honored, milady.”

“…All right, I’m going to bed. Tanya, please help with cleaning up.”

“Understood.”
 Chapter 113
Source: Imported

REPORT

The new church was really a solemn building. As if trying to show off the
power of the territory, it was adorned with luxurious decorations…or was that
explanation a bit too forced? Thinking these self-deprecating thoughts, I smiled
at myself.

It was my first visit to this place. The reason I hadn’t visited before was the
reason for this building’s construction. To protest the substitute territory leader’s
activities against the church, I had abandoned my work and became a hermit at
home–with all my other colleagues.

If I were to put my mood at the time into words, it

Even though I knew that a new church had been built, I viewed this as Iris’s
way of covering up her mistakes and refused to visit the church.

…Even after it was declared that she was innocent.

No, precisely because it was declared. That caused an even deeper sense of
denial–”We’ve already come so far!”

At the time, I abandoned her in the role of substitute leader. That much was
true. Even though I wasn’t exactly

No…it was because although I stood by her, I had still abandoned her that my
actions were even more despicable. That’s what I thought, at least–when
everything had gone to chaos, if I were to really condemn her, I shouldn’t have
holed up in my home, but advised her in person…

Even though it might draw the rage of the substitute leader, I should have used
my words to speak out against her, instead of abandoning everything in the very
beginning

But with how things had turned out, it was already too late.

That’s why I maintained my attitude. Before long I’d have to resign from my
position. Even if I didn’t, I would be fired anyways…

That was when the invitation arrived, from that same substitute territory
leader…Iris Lana Armenia. It wasn’t quite an invitation, but a group
summoning; the moment I saw it, I smiled bitterly.

This was probably related to whether I would stay or leave. Although it wasn’t
spelled out, it was easy enough to guess. The only

It was time to bring things to a head.

Yes. I pumped myself up with enough courage to come here today.

Looking around, I saw that the church filled slowly with people who had
abandoned their positions like me.

I knew some of them. But because of the heavy atmosphere, none of us were
planning to chat each other up, making the atmosphere even more crushing.

“Thank you for coming today.”

As if to rip apart this atmosphere, she…Iris, appeared.

With a warm smile on her face, she looked around.

 Chapter 114
Source: Imported

REPORT

Preparing

After they all left, I vacantly gazed at the church.

“…You’ve been told quite sternly just now. It isn’t like you, Milady.”

At Tanya’s words, I smiled.

“I wonder how do you define something that is ‘typical’ of me…?”

At my inquiry, Tanya’s response was packed with words.

“Milady. Please excuse me for being presumptuous, but ever since Milady
came to the royal capital, I think that you’ve changed quite considerably. You are
working too hard and it feels like you aren’t afraid to show your own fault… I
did not feel like

At Tanya’s words, I blinked my eyes in astonishment.

“Indeed, I may have changed considerably along with the bargaining at the
royal capital. …No, it may be precisely since the time Dida asked for my
resolution.”

That inquiry managed to smash my sweet thoughts. …Only looking for the
things ahead. Chasing after ideals, only moving forward. The sensation of “me”
that worked as an employee in a peaceful world became my guideline of
conduct.

I did not intend to deny that. However,

However, that inquirely surely smashed it all.

 This is certainly the reality. Assuming the position of the feudal lord’s agent
that is responsible of the people’s lives in a good way, but simultaneously, that
goes for the bad meaning, too.

The moment I understood it, I bid my farewell to the “me” who was living
surrounded

I will not show the gap in which I feel like living another person’s life
anymore. Things such as condemnation and riots have all been dismissed.

“…It’s okay. If I were to advance in the wrong path, there would be people
who are by my side, that will stop me. Yes, that’s what I would like to believe
in.”

“Just like Dida?”

“Yes, that’s right.”

Everyone is moving in order to fulfill my words. However, at times when

If it’s the present me.

There are Sebas, Dida, Lyle, Rehme, then Sei and Merida… Also, Dean, too.

I feel like only Tanya seems to be affirming everything, somehow. But, that’s
fine.

“May I ask one more thing?”

At her question, I silently nodded.

“It may be too late at this point, but why did you gather those people in this
church?”

“Ah, that is, you see…”

I let out a small laugh.

“I thought that they deserved it.”

At my answer, Tanya tilted her head.

 Chapter 115
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Teacher Minae–”

I was in the middle of preparing dinner, but these four children burst into the
kitchen.

“It’s dangerous here, children. Didn’t I tell you to tell your teacher before you
came in?”

“Sorry…”

All of them were staring at the floor, looking remorseful. I hurriedly bottled
up my anger and stopped what I was working on to face them.

“Is there anything you want from me?”

“Um, Miss Iris is here.”

“What?”

Their answer scared me, to the point that I couldn’t help but shout. Seeing
how unnatural I was acting,

“Le–no, Miss Iris is here? Are you sure?”

I needed to hurry and prepare tea…although that was what I wanted to do, we
didn’t have any left and there wasn’t enough time to go and buy more. Plus, I
had decided that we needed to be more frugal before the next donation came.

“A-all in all, we need to go out and welcome her…”

“Apologies for the disturbance!”

 Yep, that was Tanya’s voice. There was nothing else I could do but walk
toward the entrance.

“W-welcome…I…Lady Iris, Miss Tanya.”

Although it was only a short way, because I had run over and because of how
nervous I was, I felt that I could barely breathe.

The sight of Lady Iris filled me with a strange feeling. She seemed slimmer
than I remembered, and her skin was even paler than pale, almost to the degree
of translucence.

“Don’t be so nervous, Minae. I’m just a normal friend coming to

Lady Iris’s stunning words disarmed me, and I spoke once again immediately.

“…friend?”

“Oh yes. Isn’t that what everyone else thinks as well?”

“Miss Iris, what are we going to play today?”

“Hey, hey, Miss Iris, I can read now!”

“Miss Iris said she was going to play with me!”

These kids…they were surrounding her with smiles on their face, speaking
whatever came to their minds.

But this didn’t seem to bother her at all. In fact, her smile seemed quite
genuinely happy.

“Haha…that’s true, we did make a promise.

The children cheered, taking Lady Iris’s hand to prepare to play a game.

These kids…how could they talk to a lady like that? It seemed like it was too
late for me to stop them.

Lady Iris was of noble blood, and was a substitute leader…I had kept these
secrets from the children. Even if I asked them now to be less impolite to her,
they probably wouldn’t obey if I couldn’t give them a reason for it.
 Chapter 116
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Deuban…why must you approach me so silently?

Although he must have noticed the slight displeasure in my tone, the man
approaching from behind retained his smile .

“Ah ha, please accept my apologies! It’s really second nature for me . Please
forgive me . ”

“Even when you speak seriously, I can’t take your words to heart . ”

“Of course it’s natural that you would think this way, especially given your
perspective…what a pretty wrist, fitting for a princess of this nation!”

“…I am thankful to you . You taught me so much and protected me, after all!
So you don’t have to try and impress or flatter me to get me to listen to you .
What do you have to say this time?”

“I’m not here to request anything, just to chat for a bit about the day-to-day .

“The day-to-day?”

“Exactly . Miss, didn’t you used to favor gowns made of Armenia silk?
They’ve finally begun to become available in small amounts on the market . ”

“Ah…those beautiful gowns! Honestly, I really want one . ”

“I thought so too . Well, as long as you flirt with the prince a bit, he would buy
it for you . No doubt about it . ”

“Heh…is that what you think, Deuban? If I’m going to be honest, I agree with
you as well . ”
 The thought of Edward trying his hardest to get me one of those gowns made
me laugh out loud .

“But that’s risky too . That territory is already gathering up so much wealth .
If they manage to gather up more…”

“…True . But this is all your fault, Deuban!”

“Oh? How so?”

“It’s all because your

“It really is my fault . I had your help, yet this is how things turned out…I am
truly sorry!”

“Dammit…don’t fail again next time . ”

“Yes, Miss…forgive me for speaking my mind, but you really do hate that
duke’s daughter . ”

“Oh, absolutely . She was born with everything and enjoys it all with a look of
entitlement that disgusts me . I was hoping I could see her in a flustered state
when she left the Academy…”

I couldn’t help but glance at the window . My own face was reflected there .

“All this time, back when I lived in those streets below I’ve

“How dependable you are . ”

“One day, this nation will belong to me . Heh heh, I really look forward to that
day!”

Without realizing it, I seemed to have gotten a bit too excited and wasn’t even
thinking to control the volume of my voice . Deuban applauded my speech .

“Speaking of which, according to your recommendations, I stopped

interacting with Van and he disappeared immediately afterwards…was this
really a good idea?”

“Of course . Allowing him to remain by your side is no longer beneficial . It’s
only after

“Fu fu…in that case, I look forward to seeing what happens!”

“Definitely…how has your relationship with the prince been going?”

“Very well . It’s a little embarrassing to talk about, but he really is adorable!”

“Well, well…you won’t fall into the same traps your mother did, right? I’m
worried for you . ”

His words were like a spray of cold water to the face . My heart became cold .
And I was originally in such a good mood too .

“I am different from my mother . I won’t become what she did . ”

“That’s good to hear . Well then, my time here is almost up . Please allow me
to come by and visit you next time again . ”

“Ah, I look forward to seeing you again . ”

 Chapter 117
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Rudy, I’m finished . ”

Watching me put down my quill, Rudy smiled softly .

“Thank you for your hard work . I’ll send these to the corresponding
departments . ”

“If it’s not too much work . ”

After saying that, I couldn’t help but breathe a sigh of relief . We finally
finished taking care of all the cases we needed to take care of .

Now even if we went to the Armenia territory things would be fine…that’s

what I couldn’t help but think .

“Finally, we could go and visit there without issue . ”

“Well, I think we’re just about done here . All the work that is urgent and
important is done . Plus, why are these cases under my jurisdiction anyways?
What is the financial office doing?”

“It’s because there aren’t enough people in the palace . ”

At the moment, we didn’t just have to arrange for spies to prevent political
errors in other nations or various territories, but also within our own palace .

It was because all the big players were still duking it out, while underneath
them others
 Although I had hired many of them back to work under me…

“We’re also lacking in staff, but the Armenia territory isn’t doing

Everyone drags each other down, and no one ends up getting work done .
Under these circumstances, just thinking about how many actual capable civil
servants remain makes my head hurt .

“Let’s take a bit of a break . Wake me up in an hour . ”

After taking a deep breath, I told Rudy .

“Shall I prepare the bedroom for you?”

“No need . ”

“All right . ”

After Rudy left, I sighed and closed my

Maybe it was because I was so tired…

…I dreamt of some nostalgic memories!

Usually I never dreamed about my childhood memories…it was a pity that

they weren’t very happy .

My earliest memory is being surrounded by adults every unchanging day .

Being born as the first prince meant that as soon as I was born I was shuttled off
to be taken care by a dedicated wetnurse .

…I always felt like I had a rather cool temperament as a child, but that never
felt like something bad to me .
 Chapter 118
Source: Imported

REPORT

Not long after that, we moved from the palace to the queen dowager’s palace .

Even so, Queen Ellia kept sending assassins our way .

I didn’t have much practice in actual battle, so I kept at training in martial arts
. Even Duke Anderson was shocked at how quickly I progressed .

But all of Ellia’s actions were truly irritating . I’ve considered cutting the issue
off at the root, but we’ve never been able to uncover actual evidence of her
wrongdoing .

I really have to thank Duke Anderson for his hellish training…sorry, I meant
loving lessons . Heh .

At the time,

My time living in a contained world passed bit by bit .

Finally, most people on the outside gradually forgot about my existence, and I
could start going out proactively once more .

Sometimes it was patrolling various lands, trying to recruit talent .

Sometimes it was attending schools and joining merchants’ guilds, all under
different names of course .

The queen dowager never challenged me on any of my actions . More

accurately, she encouraged me to go out on my own .

And then one day, I met her .

 Through introductions made at the guild, I entered the Armenia

That was where I met Duke Armenia’s daughter .

Since I met her, the world around me changed completely . What was once a
monochrome world became splendid and colorful .

In this deceitful world where adults all wore shallow, brutish smiles, only she
maintained a smile that was pure as a girl’s . She was outraged at injustice and
shed tears for her own inability to do more .

Originally she seemed like nothing more than an emotional young girl, but she
was also more than capable of sticking through hard times and cutting off her
emotions to deal with

Every single time she could come up with new innovations that were beyond
my imagination, and kept moving forward in the pursuit of her ideals .

Everything about her drew me to her . I couldn’t help myself .

Even though I wanted to free her to do everything she wanted, I also wanted
to limit her at all costs so that she would never be taken away from me .

Each and every time I needed to keep warning myself .

“Don’t forget . In my veins flows the blood of a king . ”

But Iris wouldn’t become like my own mother . After all, Iris’s family was

She herself has undergone a suitable education to her family name .

Even though she had lost an engagement, if she were engaged to the first
prince then no one would ever want to mention something like that again .

But that also meant that the person she married would have to be someone of
significant status .

If she wanted to get married, her partner could only be the first prince, or from
another distant nation .

Like Rudy had said, if I secured an engagement with her, there would be
significant benefits for both me and the Armenia family .
 Chapter 119
Source: Imported

REPORT

“All right, I’m finally done…”

Scratch, scratch…the pen in my hand moved quickly over paper, signing my

name on documents .

My work today was finally done .

“Now that all those people who were loitering around at home are back at
work, everything is much better . My workload has finally become
manageable!”

Although it wasn’t quite decorous, I slumped on the table .

My head felt so heavy .

“You’ve worked hard, milady . ”

With a smile on her face, Tanya poured tea for me .

“Excuse me . ”

Appearing alongside a knock of the door was Dean .

“Dean!”

Caught off guard, I tried to comb through my hair with

He kept appearing so suddenly…!

“Long time no see, Miss . ”

 “Ah, yes . It really has been a long time . ”

Since last time I encountered him and Letty?

When I learned that Letty was his sister, I was a bit panicky…perhaps if I
thought a bit longer about it, I was shifting blame .

I didn’t have any right to limit him .

When there was no contract, even though we weren’t complete strangers…we

were just normal acquaintances .

The times when I was busy, where I might happen to travel…all that stuff, I
almost revealed to him .

Ah, I couldn’t keep thinking like that .

Thinking hard back to my

“I’m very sorry . While you were so busy, I wasn’t able to come here and help
. ”

“That’s fine . You have a lot to do too . ”

As I said this, I gestured for him to sit .

Tanya was already preparing tea for him .

And then I started to talk about things that had happened in the territory .

Although some of it was just complaints, Dean’s expression showed no

impatience . He just kept listening and occasionally nodded in affirmation .

“Then have you been out on the streets since

“Well…no . I’ve thought about going…”

But I’d never been able to make up my mind .

Even though everyone seemed to understand me…I think?

 Every time I thought about it, I kept shrinking back from the prospect .

Mostly it was also the fact that so much work had piled up recently .

“So you want to go out after all?”

I nodded .

“Then I’ll also work as hard as I can . As for you, milady, as long as there’s
any work left, you’ll use it as an excuse not to go onto the streets . ”

“Mmph…”

Even though he said it with a smile, it was exactly what I was thinking .

“All in all, when your work comes to a head, please do go out and talk a stroll
on the streets . If you don’t, you’ll probably feel down as well . ”

“…that’s true . ”

If I kept running away from doing it, then it would only get harder to ever get
up and go . The contradictory mood I’m in would only get worse, and I’d end up
dragging it out forever .

“Since we’ve made a goal now, that means we have to go…Dean, will you
help me?”

“Of course . ”

Dean answered with a smile .

In that case, it was time to do our best .

 Chapter 120
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Miss Tanya, can we talk?”

It was after I had put all the tea supplies away and was walking down the
hallway.

I wasn’t sure when Dean had gotten in front of me, but he called out for me.

“What is it?”

After I asked this, Dean glanced around casually, confirming that we were the
only ones left there before speaking.

“Do you know Dawson Kataberia (the son of the head of knights)?”

Dean’s words made my gaze sharper.

“Of course. What about him?”

“He seems to be lurking around this territory and near your lady. It’s unclear
what he’s trying to snoop around for.”

“Where did you hear this?”

“I heard about it coincidentally in the capital. As you know, me and Duke

Anderson are related.”

“I see.”

If it were Master’s connections, then this information was more reliable.

No matter what, Master had connections to both the military and the
knights’ order.

Even so, it wasn’t good to come to rash conclusions. Right now it was best to
make sure

“I understand. But why tell me this?”

This was an important question.

I was just an ordinary servant.

Only a few knew that I was milady’s eyes and ears.

“I needed to confirm the veracity of this news immediately. That’s why I

wanted to tell you first. Is there anything wrong with that?”

“So why me?”

To my repeated questions, Dean smiled, seeming slightly confused.

“Observing your motions, one might realize that you have some training in
martial arts.”

“That…”

“I’ve studied from Duke Anderson, so I can at least determine something like
that. Judging from your personality, you would definitely be the type to utilize
this power. Am I wrong?”

“…If that’s the case, wouldn’t it be better to tell one of her guards?”

“Oh, are you not a guard? I’m not sure what your position is.”

He had me.

It was true. He had never mentioned my job.

Digging your own grave—I guess that was a phrase for me.

…As if he could read my thoughts, Dean tucked

 “But back on topic…I’ll say it again. After observing your day-to-day actions,
I guessed that you had trained in some kind of martial arts. From how your gaze
moves, to how your feet move…it’s not hard to tell. Going down that line of
thought, it seems more likely that you’re her eyes and ears than any kind of
guard. That’s what I thought.”

“Is…that so…”

Was I too weak, or was the man before me too observant?

“Who are you?”

Whatever he said would not be true.

Even if I were weak, I shouldn’t have been seen through by a man who only
knew a bit of martial arts.

Only a man who had the same level of natural talent as Master, who had
trained for at least a decade would be able to tell.

Or perhaps someone who had faced off against someone who was at an equal
level to me.

Only then could my observational movements be caught.

Thinking about it like that, the man before

I couldn’t help but ask this.

“How…would a merchant guild’s merchant’s son bump into a confrontation

like that?”

In response to my question, the man before me laughed.

In his eyes was a sliver of a shadow.

“Whatever. Please pass this information onto milady.”

I couldn’t keep asking this man any personal business.

He hadn’t let any clues slip in my conversation with him.

 To my response, the man narrowed his eyes, slightly surprised.

“Of course. But shouldn’t you verify its truth before you pass it on?”

“I’ll do that. But I think that this is something she should know as soon as
possible…are you so surprised by my decision?”

“Yes. I thought you wouldn’t tell her news that wasn’t confirmed so she
wouldn’t worry.”

“…I can’t deny that.”

If this were the past, I might have done that.

No, it was more likely than not that I would have.

…But…

“Milady stands on her own two feet, walking forward with strength. As
someone who serves her, if I slow

When I was talking with milady, I couldn’t help but have goosebumps.

I saw for myself her determination.

At the same time, I recalled my conversation with Dida from earlier.

That late night secret meeting.

My function was not protecting milady with silk and cotton, preventing her
from getting hurt.

It was following by her side as hands and feet, or ears and eyes.

If I wanted to protect her, I couldn’t withhold unconfirmed information or

plug my eyes and ears after making a mistake.

That wasn’t my job.

It was…
 “You’re not someone who would harm her, are you?”

The second I asked…the man laughed out loud.

“I’m honored to be acknowledged by you like that, Miss Tanya.”

He said.

“I understand. Miss Tanya, the confirmation of this news and other news, I
leave to you.”

“You don’t have to tell me to do anything.”

The man turned away. I turned and walked forward to complete my work.
 Chapter 121
Source: Imported

REPORT

…Should I say that it was inevitable, or indescribable?

After Dean arrived, all work progressed at a breakneck speed.

It felt just like there were two of me.

Work that I’d been keeping piled up was handled, bit by bit.

There were two reasons that I had to work so hard.

One was because I was also dealing with the merchants’ guild’s work at the
same time.

The second was because I was busy handling various tasks related to our
territory’s politics.

My usual work, plus all this additional work, plus all the other events that had
happened, had resulted in such a big buildup of work. Normally it wouldn’t get
to this degree.

We’ve been building up the structure and principles of territorial politics. The
same went for the guild.

That’s why I had to keep the number of paperwork mounds on my table down
to two or three.

That aside, thanks to Dean I was able to handle all that work.

All I could say about his skill was that I admired him.

Most officials would see him and think that the devil himself had come…that
was what they would mutter to themselves anyway, as if in a trance. Or “If only I
could take a vacation…” they would say this, walking past.

Only the financial department’s

…Dean, what have you done.

I couldn’t help but ask him. “All these people are talented. I can’t help but be
passionate about it.” He would answer me like this, and flash a bright smile.

The speed at which we worked had increased by quite a bit. As for the
officials–although they looked quite exhausted, they did their best to keep up
with Dean’s pace. I didn’t have to ask twice for anything.

That was also why all our urgent work had been taken care of. Today was the
day we were going for a stroll on the street.

Because Tanya started doing my makeup beginning early in the morning, my

face gave off a look that could only be described as “Who is this?”

This was more than just makeup. It was basically facial reconstruction!

Other than that I also put on glasses, and changed my hair color with the
products of the Azura merchants’ guild.

Finally, I put on a cotton dress.

Even people who knew me probably wouldn’t realize unless I went out of my
way to say hello to them. It was that kind of disguise.

“Well then, Dean. Let’s go.”

“Yes, milady.”

“Please be careful along the way.”

Surprisingly, Tanya was not tagging

It seemed like she had something to look into.

Ryle and Dida were the same. Both of them had left the capital by now.
 Dida had gone to the East, while Ryle went to the North.

I was originally going to take several guards with me, but strangely enough
Tanya was the one who jumped out to oppose me.

If I had brought guards, no matter what kind of disguise I had put on, there
was the possibility that they would realize I was the duke’s daughter.

Minae had said what she had to say, but considering what might happen, it
was better that I stay low-key.

Even so, without guards I was honestly a bit unsettled…in the end, the one
who was chosen was Dean.

As skilled as Ryle and Dida, and had the benefit of no one on the streets
knowing him.

There was no one better to be my guard on this trip.

Tanya didn’t oppose it either.

Not only that, I’ve been hearing words from her that seem to suggest that
she’s beginning to approve of him.

Really, what had happened to change Tanya’s mind?

Recently I’d had the feeling that something had changed about her aura. Was
this a consequence of that change?

All in all, Dean and I visited the streets together.

As always, they were

The products on the market were laid out side by side, and the many people
who sought them walked along the road.

“Ah…”

I hadn’t walked in a crowd for a while so of course I made the elegant move
of bumping into someone and almost falling over.
 I’m half hikikomori by now…

“Are you okay?”

Dean was the one who grabbed me as I fell.

“Sorry…thanks.”

Raising my head in embarrassment, I saw that he was even closer to me than I

had thought.

It felt like something was itching inside of me, but also like I was embarrassed
or shy.

This light, airy feeling brought heat to my face so that I couldn’t help but
lower my head.

“There are so many people.”

“Yes…it’s quite pleasant.”

He seems to have understood the real meaning behind the quiet words I spoke.
Looking up, I saw a gentle smile on his face.

If there were so many people walking about, it meant that this street was quite
well-off.

More importantly, the fact that people could be out and about shopping
without concern meant that it was a safe district.

In my past life I lived on the peaceful streets of Japan, so this was nothing
new to me. But of course I knew all too well that this wasn’t something to be
taken for

That was exactly why I felt like a scene like this was a product of my work,
and I could begin to be happy.

“…Standing here will block other people out. Let’s go.”

I had poured too much of myself into admiring this scene.

 Thinking a bit harder, Dean was right. We were in the middle of the street.

“Yes, true.”

As I was about to start walking, Dean extended a hand.

In that moment I stared at him, completely taken aback.

“There are too many people. I don’t want us to lose each other.”

Dean smiled as he said this.

That was true. I extended my hand in return, but felt a strange nervousness
and ended up having to dress up my true expressions.

After we were holding hands, Dean began to walk immediately.

The hand in mine was bigger, a bit coarse…but also very warm.

The temperature seemed to warm even my heart…and I became very, very

happy.

If only this moment could last forever.

That was the thought that was born in a corner of my mind.

We walked like that for a while, inspecting the market, the flowers for longer
than I expected.

Suddenly an alley came up before us. I stopped in my steps.

“Is there something wrong?”

Hearing the concern in Dean’s voice, I smiled back to show that everything
was fine.
 Chapter 122
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Miss. Dawson has entered Armenia area.”

I let out a sigh, hearing Tanya’s report at night.

I was flustered when I heard from Dean but I am calm now thanks to that.

“Monitor him. And stop him immediately if he tries to do something funny.”

“Understood.”

“What does he want, now after all this time…?”

If I were to be honest, I wanted to capture him at once and send him back to
his home.

“What about his work?”

“It seems he has taken days off from work.”

“To let that person move on his own… what is Dolna thinking?”

“Wasn’t stopping the Chivalric Order’s Knight also a bad outcome for him?
That appears to be everything to him. It is

“So very kind of them…”

I ended up snickering unintentionally.

“Well, it’s fine. I won’t forgive anything selfish.”

I clenched my fists with determination.

 “Oh, right, what happened today?”

“Eh?! What do you mean by what happened?”

The sudden change in topic took me off guard.

“What…? I was talking about the thing in the city…”

“Ah… the city, yes…”

I might have just been too weirdly over the top with my reactions.

Well, leaving that aside.

“I

“I thought it was very good.”

Nothing else comes up in my mind.

That was all.

“Is that so?”

Tanya also smiled happily.

“That reminds me-”

A thought came to my mind upon hearing the word ‘city’, and so I thought of
speaking about it.

“Say, for instance, that you have made a big blunder. And it’s something
which can’t be undone. If you encounter a similar situation again, what would
you do?”

“That’s a difficult question.”

Tanya raised her eyebrows, looking troubled.

“Would I fail again for sure if I encounter such a situation?”

 “Who knows. I don’t know about that. But, you have failed such a situation
once and have gone through the experience.”

“I will try again… I guess I can’t say that,

Saying that, Tanya closed her eyes.

Looks like she is thinking it through seriously.

After a while, Tanya assembled her thoughts and answered,

“If it were me… I would think about the things to gain and things I might lose
beyond that situation.”

“I am sure, if it were something very trivial, I would think of avoiding it

without hesitation. If I end up hesitating, then it would surely be because of a
desire I can’t cast away which would lie beyond that hard situation. Therefore, I
think I would compare the two sides. What I would lose and what I would gain.
About the things I will lose if I avoid the situation, the things I

“A desire you can’t cast away…”

“Yes, only speaking hypothetically considering my situation. I don’t quite

know your intention behind the question but… Milady, if, you were to encounter
such a situation, I would follow the decision you come to to the bitter end.
Everyone else also thinks the same. Even if their methods are different, we are
all the same in wanting to support you. If you reach the limits of your thoughts,
please think of us. And, please use us…. Was such an answer alright?”

“Yes, it was more than enough. Thank you… I am tired, I will be going to bed
now.”

“Understood.”
 Chapter 123
Source: Imported

REPORT

After Tanya prepared my bed for me, I lay down for a bit.

And then after she left, I went to the balcony.

Although it was a bit unseemly, it should be fine at night…at least that’s what
I told myself.

I gazed at the night sky, and looked at the street.

It was quite dark. I couldn’t make much out.

It was the darkness of a world without electricity.

But even that kind of darkness made me happy.

“…a wish that I can’t abandon, hm? Like an idiot…”

I clenched my

My whispers echoed, then dissipated in the darkness.

More and more tears flowed down my face.

With the tears came the sobs that I tried my hardest to hold back.

…I wasn’t ignoring what Tanya said.

It was actually the opposite.

Tanya’s words were a signal to me.

 Sleeping deep within my heart was….a wish that I couldn’t abandon.

I was the

I had encountered painful, awful experiences, and the emotions that should
have been locked away spilled out so easily.

How fragile.

I had realized it. Even though I pretended I hadn’t.

I made up excuses, even lied to my own heart.

If I could just face myself, it would be easy.

Why did I rely on him, flirt with him?

Who did I reveal my pains and my emotions to?

Why did I get so deep into the trenches of ugly jealousy?

It was because even though my heart understood everything, my mind had

stopped thinking.

But

But I…could not fail any more.

What I might lose was of too much importance.

The people following me, my territory. And the people who lived on this land.

Facing all of this, I felt that I was turning back into the idiotic self of my past.
Thinking about the desperation of being betrayed…made me so scared.

I don’t want that.

Uncertain things that I couldn’t confirm with my eyes, things that I was
powerless against–why would I chase after them like this?

Although I was so afraid, there was also an intense emotion in

“I like…”

Trying to say it made my heart drop to the ground with a thud.

I hadn’t said that in front of him.

Because my yearning would never come true.

A love that went past identities, a story that was more like a dream.

Cinderella was also a noble.

Yuri was also a duke’s daughter.

That’s why I didn’t tell him.

…I couldn’t throw away all that was so important to me.

So I hid my true feelings again.

And then, looked away.

Tomorrow, my smile would be the same as always.

 Chapter 124
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Don’t ask me something like that. I haven’t met her, let alone talk to her.”

This was what one of my seniors in the knights’ corp told me.

The moment I heard those words, an invisible blade seemed to pierce through
my chest.

As to why, before I had spoken up against Duke Armenia’s daughter, I had

met her but almost never spoken.

“…Dawson. To lash out against a woman like that, to disturb her life and join
others in belittling her…as a knight, can you really claim that you were correct?”

That was something Mother said to me once.

That and what my senior said to me kept ringing through my head.

…Perhaps I was wrong.

Finally, that was the thought that came to my mind.

When I thought about what she had done to Yuri, I couldn’t help but flare up
in anger, but even so…what I had done to her was still unjustified.

Although I could be proud as a man, as a knight–

So I wanted to bring an end to the affair. I challenged her guard.

“…The relationship between us isn’t so shallow that you can hope to clear

My considerations were revealed quite easily. Not only that, but I earned
myself such a judgemental final word.

It happened at the training session…well, actually, it happened several days

after I had tried my skill.

“Why did you do something like that?”

That’s what my senior said. The string of memories came to my mind.

Everyone around me kept chattering, on and on, without end.

The time that I wasn’t working coincided with that of my senior’s. That’s how
I was brought out to a hotel on the streets.

It housed the kind of bar that you could find anywhere on the market.

I hadn’t come to the bar itself, but because Duke Anderson liked interesting,
fresh things, I had hung around the hotel itself several times.

“It was because I wanted to bring an end to things.”

I told him all the memories that had come to my mind as well as my own
thoughts.

After I said that, he took a deep breath.

“You really are an idiot.”

His words made me angry. I couldn’t help but furrow my brow in frustration.

Seeing my reaction, he flashed a resigned smile.

“I have to ask

“That…”

“So you wanted to bring an end to things, and you challenged her guard?
Anyone would wonder what the hell you were trying to do!”

“I tried to ask for forgiveness more directly. But I couldn’t even get a chance
to see her…”
 “That’s true. If you mention wanting to meet, she’ll of course think you’re up
to something and be on her guard against you. Plus, your apology will only be
shallow. Compared to that, you should spare your time for more interesting
things.”

“It’s not just a shallow thought of mine. I had repented. As a knight, it’s not
something I should have done.”

“Yes, yes. From earlier I’ve been asking this of you. If you were in her shoes,
if you had been shamed like that, what would you think?”

Hearing him ask me that, I was speechless.

“I don’t think I was wrong, but I treated you wrongly.” If she heard me say
that, what would she think?

Each time I thought

An apology for the sake of apologizing was hollow.

“See, isn’t it shallow? There’s no heart to it. If you apologize like that, the
receiving party will see that everything that’s coming out of your mouth sounds
pretty but means nothing. Plus, for the person apologizing, maybe you’ll be able
to move on quickly…but the one wronged can’t do the same. As to why…well,
apologies are a chance for the wronged to give the other side another chance, a
chance to start over.”

His expression was extremely serious.

“Because of your own willful ideas, you want to give her more pain. That’s
what her guards were trying to tell you. That’s what I think.”

“…The relationship between us isn’t so shallow that you can hope to clear it
up just like this.”

Is that what he wanted to say?

But my senior’s words overlapped with his.

From his point of view, my apology might seem incredibly ridiculous.

 Don’t think that you can be forgiven so easily.

Don’t think that you can just brush things aside like that.

“…What should I do?”

“Don’t ask me. What do you want

Saying this, he threw his head back, finishing all of his beer.

“I said this just now. If you apologize like that, you’ll only be thinking of
bringing things to an end for yourself. You’re saying sorry, I didn’t want to do
any of it, I just followed the crowd. But you were the one who made your own
decisions. Think about it from a deeper, wider angle. What should you do, what
can you do.”

We drank for a bit longer before parting ways.

After arriving home, I kept recalling his words.

Everything that had happened up to now, and everything that might happen in
the future.

I thought for a long time, but couldn’t come up with anything.

…What have I done. What do I want to do?

I kept thinking, kept turning it over in my mind. Finally…

“…I want to understand her.”

That’s the conclusion I came to.

I don’t understand her. In that case, the best I can do is try to understand.

Understand what she’s done, what she wants to do.

Just like that, I obtained permission to take leave. I began to travel.

I started on my journey to understand her.

 Chapter 125
Source: Imported

REPORT

125 Dark clouds

“…The numbers are strange. Compared to what they were in the past, imports
and exports have decreased.”

Staring at the file, I pointed out the parts that bothered me.

“Why is that…it’s not commonly used products, but imports that were
referred to as luxury items. What’s more, the decrease is only in the east.”

“…You saw the patterns.”

One of the members of the financial division spoke up, eyes wide.

“Although it’s a bit embarrassing, I didn’t realize it at all before Dean pointed
it out.”

Hearing him say so, I couldn’t help but smile in exasperation.

“What did you think? Would I have realized it on my own, or did you think
that I wouldn’t?”

“Are you testing me?”

“I don’t know. I was just a bit curious as to how my subordinates viewed me.
Back on topic. If it was Dean who realized, then there should be a report on this
completed already. How has that gone?”

“There isn’t a report yet. Dean is looking for a reason as well, and is sending
people to the east. He said if it were you, you would definitely notice things like
these. And he told us to hand you the documents while he was gone.”
 “Ah! Then I’m being tested by Dean.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle.

“Not at all. Isn’t this interesting…what could the reason be? I’ve looked at the
other information we have currently. It’s not a decrease in population, or a
decrease in the desire for consumption among the population. The prices have
even went up a bit. None of the other regions have seen this

I said this as I flipped through all the other documents in the room.

While I looked through them, the waiting official observed me in silence.

“Call Sebastian over for me. Thank you for your report.”

I gave Tanya an order, and dismissed the officials.

When Sebastian came, I immediately issued an order to him.

I wanted him to bring me all the reports from the Eastern region.

There were docks in the east.

Historically, they’ve always been an affluent area.

Since I became substitute leader, I expanded the dock and reorganized things,
putting a lot of effort into our interaction with other countries.

It was an important area for income…so I took it perhaps a bit too seriously.

If I couldn’t figure out the reason behind this change, I wouldn’t be able to
relax.

Although only a portion of products were affected, there was no promise that
it wouldn’t eventually spread to everything else.

“Dean, I’ve received a report already. How have things been going?”

I said, as Dean walked in after a quick knock on the door.

“Honestly, with our current situation, there hasn’t been any progress made.
What remains is for us to wait for the reports of those who have been sent to the
east. Still, something bothers me…”

“You say that no progress has been made. Is there nothing odd other than the
numbers for the region?”

“Yes. It’s too quiet. Even when they receive reports of accidents on the shore,
no merchant guilds have gotten out of hand. Speaking of which, when it comes
to a decrease in imports and exports, the

“If only this were all concern for nothing…I keep having a bad feeling. Dean,
how long can you stay here?”

“Originally I was planned to leave tomorrow. Because there was something I

couldn’t push off any longer, I have to leave the territory for a week or so, and
will return after all is finished for an immediate report. While I’m gone, all this
will be under the control of Sebastian and the officials who handed in their
report earlier.”

“Is that so…I guess there’s nothing to be done about it.”

Honestly, having him here the whole time made me feel so much better about
everything.

But relying on him the whole time wasn’t a good thing. Plus, having to
depend on him was something I could not stand.

“I understand. If you think of anything or have any ideas, then let me know.”

After that, I headed toward the library…or rather, the book room.

It’s great that we discovered this issue while Dean was here.

If it was before he came, then I might not have been able to handle it because
of all the work on my plate.

No, it was the other way around.

It was only because he was here that I noticed it.

 Because there was so much work to handle and I had no time, he was able to
discover something like this, confirm it with officials, then report it to me.

No matter what, I owed him a big thank you.

Deep in thought,

“Ah, Rehme, I haven’t seen you here in a long time.”

“Lady Iris!”

She smiled and approached.

Although she was technically the head of the library, I had appointed so much
work concerning the academy in the capital that she was spending much less
time here.

“Has something happened, Lady Iris?”

“There’s something I want to look into concerning the east.”

“What is it? If it’s to do with food, then it would be this one and this one…ah,
and you would also need materials concerning maps and geography.”

“…Yes. Things like previous mayors, criminal records…”

“The records of previous mayors are here. I’ve organized the materials
carefully and put them into book format. Please be careful when reading them.”

“I understand.”

I received the information from her.

“Other than that, criminal records…there aren’t many from the east,
unfortunately. Even if you look at them, you might not be able to see any
patterns that aren’t already known.”

“Ah, I’ve heard that…before the change of power there was no record of
anything aside from huge events or riots. There’s nothing to be done about that.
But why is it that there are so few from the east?”
 “The east has always been a place for spirited people. Arguments and riots
have become commonplace. Since the 波鲁提库家族 took over, there have been
very few reports.”

“The 波鲁提库家族 family? What is that?”

Hearing the word that I hadn’t heard before, I tilted my head to the side.

“It’s an organization that has controlled the dark side of the town. In the past
when you were surveying the lands, didn’t Dida stop you?

“I see. I’ll go and confirm the recent movements of this associations. Do you
know anything about changes within the association?”

“Well…the family itself is very old. It has been in existence since the territory
was born and the east was designated as a dock area. The family has its own
rules and regulations. Although what it’s doing is immoral, it’s surprisingly not
disliked by the locals.”

“What do you mean, immoral things?”

“Buying and selling illegal products and slaves. Plus, protecting their land and
opening up casinos.”

“I see. If they’re also protecting their own territory, that means that they take
care of problems before they become big enough to spread over here. If things
happen without us knowing and are resolved without us knowing, then of course
there would be no records.”

“Precisely so.”

“Speaking of which, you really do know everything!”

“That’s because the previous records of the family’s helpers have been
preserved, as well as the things they’ve been investigating. Isn’t it interesting?”

“I see. I should be the one finding this information…but thinking about it is

enough to make one reel.”

To find select information amidst the countless books in this collection would
take unimaginable labor.

If it’s just reading, that’s one thing. But to search through reference materials
during research is completely different.

…It was really such a relief that Rehme was here.

“Are there other similar organizations?”

“Of course, there seem to be several. Although I don’t know if they still
exist…they seem not to usually interact, but sometimes they’ve opposed this one
as well.”

“I see…thank you.”
 Chapter 126
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Hold on, Tanya.”

It was the middle of the night. I was about to leave, but was called to a stop.

“What is it, Dida? I’m busy.”

I glared at him, but Dida maintained his usual casual smile.

“I know. You received an order from milady to investigate the east region,
correct? And you also have to look after young master. You’re working quite
hard.”

“If you think so, then perhaps it would be a good time to leave now.”

“That’s unnecessary.”

“…What?”

“I’ll be the one investigating. If you’re buying a biscuit, you should go to the
biscuit store. I’ll go back to the old nest.”

Hearing this, I understood what he wanted.

The man before me was from

Lady Iris picked him up when she was traveling with her family in the east.

It wasn’t far from the capital of the territory, plus it was by the sea. So the east
region was a frequent destination for their travels.

That was also when I was working and practicing…so I didn’t go with her, but
instead waited for her at home. Seeing this man come back with her, I was more
than surprised.

“Don’t you have your own work?”

“I also have quite the excellent partner. Plus, all of our subordinates are well-
trained. Everything will be fine.”

“…Even so, you can’t do this. You’re the kind of

“Hey, come on. I for one think that I have a few good moves up my sleeve.”

“I know. You don’t have to tell me that. But why? Why do you want to do
this?”

“If we’re going to put ourselves out there for Lady Iris, I should be the one to
do it. As I mentioned, I understand the landscape there better.”

As if to demand his true intentions, I stared straight at him.

He smiled, seeming a bit confused…but eventually, his expression became

serious.

“I keep having a

“Do you think that I’ll let you go alone after hearing that?”

“I’ve said it before. I can handle pretty dangerous situations…so, sorry about
this.”

The moment he said that…something hit me.

I had been careless. I couldn’t help but scold myself.

At the same time, my consciousness began to dissipate.

The last thing I saw was him.

His expression was incredibly apologetic.

…When I opened my eyes again, my brain couldn’t process what was going
on.

Why? The scene that entered my eyes was so completely normal.

It was my room.

But it wasn’t a dream.

Looking

Looking down at the clothes I was wearing, I sunk into thought.

I immediately tidied myself up and ran out of the room to report to milady.

“…Dida has gone to investigate?”

The moment I spoke, her eyes went big.

“Although I understand that I shouldn’t worry about him…I still do. Would he
do something careless?”

She spoke her thoughts out loud.

“Even so, if we were to bring him back, Ryle…We don’t have the kind of
resources to send out someone so skilled. Most importantly, I’m quite grateful
for his actions. We’ll see how things go.”

“…I understand.”

I couldn’t go against milady’s decision.

Pushing down the annoying foreboding feeling that kept appearing in my

heart, I returned to my usual duties.
 Chapter 127
Source: Imported

REPORT

We finally arrived at Duke Armenia’s land.

Seeing the streets as busy as they were in the capital, I couldn’t help but be
stunned.

No…I should say that I’ve been shocked since I stepped foot in this territory.

The long line in front of customs was already surprising enough. Seeing the
tidy streets after entering was likewise surprising.

Especially the latter.

In other territories, even if a leader were planning to clean up some streets,

only the main ones would actually be tidied up.

Perhaps it was because of how many police stations there were, each with a
constant supply of guards from the duke’s family, that the city was also quite
safe and peaceful.

I admired it thoroughly. No wonder their family kept producing government

officials.

When we arrived in our hotel, the first thing I wanted to do was get up and
start strolling through the streets.

Suddenly, I noticed several people walking into a huge building.

“What store is that?”

I asked a man who was walking by.

 “Store…? Are you a traveler?”

“Yes…”

“That’s the grade school division of the territory’s school. It provides free
lessons in writing, calligraphy, and mathematics to all the children of the
territory.”

“Wow…that’s quite impressive.”

Although it was impressive, was it really necessary?

I wondered this to myself.

Reading, writing, mathematics, were subjects for nobles and merchants.

But if even the commonfolk pursued that kind of knowledge, then what kind

“Exactly! It’s something that was put into effect since Lady Iris became
substitute leader…she said that knowledge is power, and will become a way to
support us to make a living independently. At the beginning I wasn’t even sure
what she was talking about, but when you actually start learning, the words
really hold a lot of deep meaning. We’ll be able to do more work, and be able to
use those skills in life as well.”

This man, seemingly excited by my apparent admiration, began to talk

enthusiastically

“Yes. Since she came into power, more hospitals have popped up and the tax
policies have been revised. For people like us, life has become much easier.”

For a duke’s daughter to be doing the job of a leader…unimaginable.

“Are you also a student of the academy?”

“Yes. At the moment I’m about to enter the higher level division to study.”

The man’s response was very polite. I also asked around for other opinions.

Even with all the people I asked, no one seemed opposed to the idea of a
woman being on top. As a matter of fact, their attitudes seemed more along the
lines of “isn’t that how it should be?”

Most of them reacted positively, and many talked about it with as much
enthusiasm as the man just now.

Lady Iris seemed to be quite beloved by the people of

Because of all the positivity, the dark emotions in my own heart started to
boil.

Although they spoke of her as a saint, she still bullied Yuri like that.

If she were a person like this, why would she do that?

“…Sir, I understand what she’s done for the people. But why is it that
everyone loves her so much?”

Hearing all the people praise her, I couldn’t help but ask the man who ran the
cafeteria for his opinion.

“What a strange question. She acts out of consideration for us. Why would we
hate her?”

“But I heard in the capital that she bullied the next queen in line and was
rejected from the Academy. Would a person like that really push policies for the
people? Isn’t this something she would make her subordinates do?”

Hearing me ask this, the man laughed.

“There must be some kind of mistake in there. Just like the whole business
with the church, there must be someone trying to frame her. Thankfully she
ended up becoming our leader, so it was a lucky break for us.”

“How can you trust her so deeply?”

“No matter what you say, I’ve been watching her every action. She works
herself to the bone providing for her territory, makes time during work to visit
orphanages and survey the streets. No one else thinks of us and acts on our
behalf like she does.”
 “But…”

“I

“But…”

“I should ask you, kiddo. Have you heard things about Lady Iris?…If I were
you, I’d mind the way you speak. All the people here have nothing but respect
for her. In fact, there are some other customers glaring at you right now for what
you’ve said.”

It was true that as he spoke to the owner of the shop, he had felt several eyes
on him.

They weren’t friendly by any means, but were sharp, hostile.

“…I misspoke.”

“Hm. Take care.”

With that, the man returned to his own work.

…She was beloved by the people of this land.

In other words, since returning from the Academy, she repented and changed
herself.

After I paid for the bill, I left the cafeteria.

The sun had already began to sink below the horizon, but the streets were still
bustling. That meant that the streets here were safe.

She who carries this town, these people in her heart…could she really have
bullied Yuri?

Gazing out onto the town, I couldn’t help but suddenly doubt myself.

But quickly enough, I vanquished that thought.

…Because that meant that I was doubting Yuri.

 Yuri wouldn’t lie. Couldn’t lie.

It must have been that she changed herself.

If this is what happened, then everything that happened at the Academy

wasn’t so bad after all.

After returning to the hostel, I sipped beer as I looked out of the window at the
territory.

…Why did I really come here?

It was to understand

…So what did I plan to do after understanding her?

Now that I thought about it, I didn’t even know what I was thinking.

Did I want to bring this whole business to an end?

Why would I want to do that…thinking about it, I was just going along with
the flow of events.

I had been scolded by my parents. I wanted to eliminate my animosity toward

her, who was so admired by the queen dowager.

It was just an attempt to preserve my own reputation.

I had already apologized, already brought things to an end in an attempt to

win a way out of everything that burdened me down.

I said this just now. If you apologize like that, you’ll only be thinking of
bringing things to an end for yourself. You’re saying sorry, I didn’t want to do
any of it, I just followed the crowd. But you were the one who made your own
decisions. Think about it from a deeper, wider angle. What should you do, what
can you do.

What my senior had said came back to me.

It was true.
The person I wanted to apologize to…

Everything about her, there was nothing that…

None of those thoughts were really my own.

Whether it was apologizing…

…Or bringing things to an end.

…Suddenly, I released a breath and looked toward the window.

Looking at my glass, I realized that there was no more beer left.

 Chapter 128
Source: Imported

REPORT

I wanted another beer, so I walked downstairs to order one.

The first floor was a restaurant. In this town, this probably counted as a mid-
class hostel.

All the other hotels were full, and this one was as well. My room had been the
last empty one.

Because of that, the restaurant area was full of people.

“Hey, kid. Are you traveling alone?”

Just as I was ordering another beer, a man spoke from behind.

“Yes, I am.”

“Are you here to replenish your stock ?…You don’t look like a merchant.

“Who knows. What about you?”

“Me? I’m here to stock up. But…”

“…Have you encountered any issues?”

“The merchandise I was looking for is gone. I wanted to buy some foreign
products from the east, but there seems to have been some kind of conflict
there.”

“Conflict?”

“Yes. The Boltique mafia is causing trouble. Going to the east right now
would be quite dangerous.”

“Are the people on top doing anything about that?”

“I believe that the duke sent out some guards to deal with it, so hopefully
things will

“Oh…is that how strong the guards are?”

“Yes. Even the knight’s order probably shouldn’t underestimate their

strength.”

“…What?”

“Don’t glare at me like that, it was just a hypothesis…Kid, are you related to
the knight’s order somehow?”

“No, sorry. I just look up to them a great deal.”

I seemed to have been glaring at the man before me without realizing it.

With my hand I rubbed my brow, trying to smooth out the crease.

“I see. In that case, sorry. How about seeing for yourself? Someone like you
who looks up to the

“…So Dida’s gone as well.”

I murmured to myself.

The man tilted his head as he stared at me. He seemed not to have caught what
I said.

“No, it’s nothing. Is the east well-known in this territory?”

“Of course. It’s the main area for trade in this area. Rumor has it that it was
the first place Lady Iris went after inheriting her current position.”

“Oh?”

“There are also several popular

 “…Is that so? Thank you for the information.”

After that, I returned to my room, mulling over what to do next.

“…The east, huh.”

I’d make a few more rounds in the capital…and then follow in her footsteps in
visiting locations.

These are the thoughts that ran through my mind as I finished the second beer
and went to bed.
 Chapter 129
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…Have you received any news from Dida?”

It had been two weeks since Dida had departed, but we hadn’t heard from him
at all.

As time passed, we couldn’t help but begin to worry.

“No.”

“Well, then. How about the other research teams?”

“The safety on the streets seems to have gotten worse. To this day no report
has come in, probably because local residents are afraid of the Boltique family.
There’s also the possibility that they’ve formed some kind of mutually beneficial
partnership with officials.”

“I see…what does the Boltique family want? Do they want to stand against
me…no, against Duke Armenia’s family?”

“I don’t think that’s likely. For an organization like this that has been powerful
since long ago, there’s no reason for them to suddenly start acting up.”

“That’s also true…then the only thing I can think of is that someone is acting
out under the name of the Boltique

“Milady, there’s more news to report.”

“What is it?”

“Dawson seems to be moving toward the east.”

 “…Huh?”

“This morning he left from the capital. I thought that he was going back to the
capital, but he seems intent on heading east. Could he be headed to the eastern
region?”

“Why would he do that now? I thought he came here to speak to me.”

“I don’t understand it at all. Here’s a list of the people he has interacted with
since arriving here.”

Picking up the document provided to me by Tanya, I began to read.

None of them seemed particularly suspicious.

Even so…

“Look into this merchant’s whereabouts. Also, increase surveillance of Van.”

“Van…huh?”

“Yes. If he’s heading toward the east at this moment in time, there’s a lot he
could do. Although it’s also possible that other nobles were involved, this seems
too early for it to have been them. In terms of territory, he seems most
suspicious.

That was when there was a knock at the door.

Walking into the room…was Dean.

“Dean, perfect timing.”

“Sorry. I had some of my own matters to attend to, so I was late.”

I told him the situation.

As I spoke, the expression on his face became serious.

“When I left you, I heard an uncertain rumor. That was that one of your aides
is actually a member of a fallen family, and is secretly funneling away money
from citizens. That’s why an individual who had trained in the knight’s order
began acting to correct your supposed wrongdoing. That could be what this is
about.”

“…Where did the rumor come from?”

“We’re currently looking into it. I’m guessing that it was probably some noble
who started it…but it spread among local citizens. It’s quite unbelievable.”

“I see…”

“Milady, Dida…”

Tanya seemed to want to say something,

“I trust Dida. No, I want to trust him. At the moment, I’m just worried. Even
so, I want to resolve this before a small conflict turns into a big one.”

I thought about it for a bit. Then I had Tanya call Sebastian to me.

“What is it, milady?”

“Sebastian, I’ll be away from here for the next week or so. I hope that you can
manage territorial business while I’m gone.”

“I understand. I’ll work my hardest.”

Hearing my command, he furrowed his brow as if to say something, but let his
head drop instead.

“Milady, could this be…?”

“Precisely. I plan to travel to the east. Thankfully there isn’t much work piled
up at the moment. If you’re the one managing things, it should all be fine…
Because of all my work, I’ve exhausted my body and am currently resting, so all
responsibilities go to you. Do you understand what I’m saying?”

“Yes.

“Yes. I’ll inform all that you remain within the walls of this mansion.”

“But why do you want to go to the east?”

 “First of all, I want to take this time to go to the village offices in the east. I
think that my position should be useful. Most importantly, I want to confirm
things with my own eyes. Second, if possible I want to gain the whereabouts of
the Boltique family. Finally, there’s how to deal with the young man from the
knight’s order. My plan is to distract him while we’re in contact and resolve
things that way…As for who’s coming with me, Dean and Ryle should do for
now. Tanya, after you confirm additional surveillance for Van, you can come as
well.”

“Understood.”

Dean and Tanya both bowed their heads at the same time.

“All right, then, Dean. Go and call Ryle. We’ll prepare ourselves and depart
shortly.”
 Chapter 130
Source: Imported

REPORT

After that, I started to investigate the east. Not by carriage, but by horse. It
was faster, after all.

I don’t know if it was because of how much of a rush I was in when heading
to the capital or just because I had grown used to it, this time my behind didn’t
ache nearly as much.

Needless to say, I had disguised myself with Tanya’s skills. Even the people in
the city didn’t recognize me initially.

Other than that, Ryle had also disguised himself.

Even though we really couldn’t put makeup on him, we still changed his hair
color, put glasses on him, and made him take off the armor that he wears all the
time.

Not counting the resting time when we changed horses, it would be less than a
day before we reached the biggest city in the east.

Anyways, we needed to get there as soon as possible. If we set out before the
sun rose, we’d be able to get there before sundown.

Because we didn’t know how long we could stay here, we needed to act quick.
Ryle and I figured out first where we were going to be staying, and then went to
check on the situation of the city’s offices.

At the same time, I had Dean go around the city to obtain information.

“Just from looking around, there doesn’t seem to be much difference from the
past…but I don’t know
 Just as in the past, what we saw first was the energetic people and the bright
streets.

Yet somehow the air felt heavy.

“Yes, it feels like there’s a line of vision watching us, piercing through us like
needles. Hostility…no, someone is watching us from somewhere.”

Ryle’s expression was quite fearful as he said this. Perhaps it was because of
how alert he was toward everything around us.

Trying our best to ignore the eyes that were “piercing through us like
needles”, Ryle and I walked into one of the relatively larger offices of the city.

From the entrance we could see the window. This was where discussions and
procedures of the city were carried out. It was the same kind of structure as it
would have been in any other city.

Many local residents were coming in. The employees of the office were
walking to and fro frantically.

“…Is anything wrong?”

Just as I was about to try and figure out what was going on inside, a woman
spoke to me.

“Me and my sister are considering moving here. The folks at the merchants’
guild said that this was the best place to come to confirm our paperwork.”

Ryle walked between us and told her this.

“I understand. I’ll call you two when it’s your turn. Please come here and take
a wooden plaque.”

She brought us to several seats and we sat down. It’s worth saying that we had
decided our “situation”

“Sorry for the wait. Please sit down over there. I’ll be the one serving you two
today.”
 The woman from earlier came out. It seemed like she would be the one
answering our questions.

First off, she asked us a few things. Ryle answered her with the responses we
had come up with beforehand.

Her answers to our questions were like a guidebook, clear and

straightforward. Of course this was meaningful, as answering us like that left
quite the good impression.

“Well, then, do you folks have any final questions?”

“On our way here, we heard some rumors,” said Ryle. “It seems like the
streets here aren’t as safe as they used to be. Is there any truth behind that?”

“That…”

The woman seemed to have something she couldn’t quite say. Her expression
turned awkward for a moment.

“No, as a matter of fact…although it’s embarrassing for the city, it’s the truth.
What you might call unlawful individuals and their organizations seem to have
gotten into some kind of conflict that affected the city.”

“Is that so…”

“Even so, please don’t worry about it. Just as you know, Duke Armenia has
sent out trained guards to various lands. As for all this, we’ve already reported it
to them. Before long things should calm down.”

“Oh…so the offices have reported this to the guards,” Ryle said.

“Yes, a while ago. The people on that side said that they were

“If that’s the case, then I’m not worried anymore. Thank you again,” said
Ryle.

After that, we returned to the place we were staying.

“…So now that we’ve understood the basic standard of performance for base-
level workers and heard that they have reported things to the guard, I guess we
could say it’s been a fruitful day. But…Ryle, do you understand what’s going
on?”

“No, not at all. A case of this size should be reported to me. But…”

“Which means that the guards stationed here didn’t report it. If the current
situation were made public, even without the help of the office, the guards
should’ve reported this to you on their own.”

“I don’t want to suspect internal people, but…tomorrow I’ll visit the guards
stationed here.”

“All right. After that we’ll have to wait on Dean’s report.”

“Milady, I’m back late.”

Tanya walked in as we were speaking.

“Perfect timing, Tanya. How are things on your side?”

“Of course.”

“Good. Tanya, right now is there any more possibility to change my outward
appearance?”

“I had guessed that you would ask. I brought the wig you used in the past. On
top of that, I’ll be able to do any kind of makeup for any kind of look you want.”

“That’s good. According to what we’ve decided, we’re going to infiltrate the
office tomorrow.”

“Understood.”

“…What is it, Dean?”

“Although I can’t report anything for certain yet…I

“Wrong? How so?”

“On the streets I’ve heard rumors of the Boltique family, and seen the people
who are actually causing trouble on the streets…the impression they give are
very different.”

“You saw them? The people causing all the trouble?”

“Yes. They’re just as terrible as expected.”

“What on earth did they actually do?”

“They’re stifling commodities…imports. Some merchant guilds run the

businesses behind those specific products. These people say that they’ll invest all
while demanding a higher price from the guilds.”

“I see…so that’s what’s going on. If under these circumstances us leaders

didn’t act, the people would begin to mistrust us. If paired with rumors, the
people of the east would think that we were stripping them of their rights. That’s
exactly the kind of opportunity these people are aiming to take advantage of.”

“Yes.”

“Rather than saying they planned out the whole riot from the beginning, it’s
probably more likely that they used the riot that was already happening as fodder
against us. That’s what I think. If Dawson ran into the place that Dida and those
people are in, it’ll be a loss for us no matter what.”

“Exactly. It’s best if we share information with Tanya, and then have her hurry
to find where Dida is hiding.”

“I agree. Tanya, can you do that?”

“Yes, milady.”

“Well, then, Dean. According to plan, you and I are going to the office
tomorrow.”

“Understood.”

Just like that, our first day in the east ended.

 Chapter 131
Source: Imported

REPORT

The next day, Dean and I infiltrated the local office .

As a matter of fact, the officials-in-training of the capital had been helping out
with official duties . But because the main streets were the one that students
flocked to, those were the only ones that they were assigned to when working .

In the situation that there weren’t enough officials, we wanted students to

realize that they could work in the capital as well as at various offices throughout
the territory in the future, and so that they could gain work experience early on .

So we decided to infiltrate as students .

Of course we’d arranged this beforehand with the people at the academy .

To spare their concern that we were

My getup today was also completely different from yesterday’s .

Today I wore glasses, and had dyed my hair so dark blue that it was almost
black .

Because there were quite a few people on the streets with black hair, I didn’t
look out of place .

Every hair color was represented here . It looked like quite the fantasy world .

Honestly in a seaside city like this, there were quite a few foreigners who
hung around for the sake of trade . Because of that, there was a great diversity of
appearances and traits .

Me and Dean once again entered the doors of the office .

 Perhaps because of the legwork we’d done ahead of time, we got in just by
flashing our student IDs .

Because you couldn’t just pick random jobs here and there, Dean and I split
up .

There wasn’t much we could do about that .

Even so, because I was usually the one issuing orders, it was quite refreshing
to be receiving commands to deal with little tasks, something I hadn’t
experienced since I was a newbie at jobs in my past life .

We were either delivering files or doing simple calculations .

None of it was very important, so we ended up being quite idle much of the
time .

But now I could be Alice and poke around, hearing the rumors and chats of
employees that I could never normally

“Miss Alice, you don’t have to finish things up to that extent . ”

“No . I can’t be of huge help to you, but I’ve learned so much here . This level
of work from me is only what I should do, nothing more . ”

After responding to the employee who had spoken to me, I started work again
.

Even though that work was just handling the recycling .

It was trash, but also so much more than that . Some of the contents included
files that needed to be burned .

According to stipulations, files needed to be burned thoroughly every single

day .

After organizing them, I walked toward the furnace .

Before I

Before I threw them out, I glanced over them .

 …Bingo .

I said this to myself, smiling inwardly .

There were files that hadn’t been completely dealt with, plus the descriptions
of residents .

That’s exactly what I was looking for .

As to who threw it out–that was easily solved by figuring out whose trash can
it was we were handling, or who asked us to burn the files in the first place .

Now we’d obtained what we had come here for . More importantly, we had
finished up a thorough look at the location itself . Our time here had been spent
well .

After work, Dean and I met up . After reporting everything and expressing
thanks, we returned to our residence .
 Chapter 132
Source: Imported

REPORT

“Tanya, please investigate this person . Perhaps they have something to do

with this incident . ”

“Understood . I’ll look into it as soon as possible . ”

“Thanks . How’s everything going on Dean’s side?”

(Dean?) “Other than the people that you pointed out, there are two others of
note . In addition, there are several notes that seem not to be directly related to
this incident . I’ve filed those away in a separate report for later . Why do you
think this person is suspicious, milady?”

After I told her what happened at the office, Tanya’s eyes went wide .

“Something like that…”

“Most of the evidence we’ve gleaned is one-sided . But there’s not reason to
waste the clues that we already have . ”

“True .

“That’s on you, then . ”

“Understood . ”

“Other than that, did you find anything else out from the investigation today?”

“This incident didn’t have anything to do with the Boltique family . Or

perhaps I should say…it does relate to them, but they’re not behind it . ”

“…What does that mean?”

 “Compared to the impression I got from the family, this whole incident feels
different to me . Plus, I looked into the person that Dean witnessed yesterday
who claimed he was part of the family…”

“And he wasn’t part of the family?”

“Yes . Not only that, he’s a member of one of their enemy organizations . ”

“I see . ”

“But

“But among the people he was in contact with, some of them belonged to the
Boltique family . One of them was the second in power in the family, Emilio . So
we can’t say that the family is completely free from suspicion . ”

“Is the Boltique family controlling this whole thing from the shadows, or is
this Emilio acting on his own…?”

“I believe that the latter is more likely . Some members of the Boltique family
are also looking into the matter . ”

“I see…Tanya, have you heard anything from Dida?”

“Well…”

She rarely hesitated while speaking like this . I urged her to keep speaking .

“We have no idea what he’s doing, or where he is . From what I’ve heard in
the past, he might be part of the organization that is

“Dida…”

“Milady . Do you wish to employ guards?”

In response to Tanya’s question, I shook my head .

“No . According to Ryle’s report, we can’t trust the guards here . If we

summoned the guards from the capital…”

“Then things would blow up?”

 “Exactly . If we catch Dida, then all we have to do is put on a show for
bystanders . But if we can’t catch them, and have to chase them? Or what if we
imprison him individually but don’t harm him? It will only look like we’re
working with them . If a situation like that were witnessed by a significant
number of guards…we wouldn’t be able to protect him anymore . ”

“What I said was out of place .

“No . As you said, we must move quickly . ”

“Milady, may I depart shortly?”

“Of course . ”

“I want to go to Ryle . If we decide that guards are necessary, I might not

return . That’s why I want to be the one to deliver the message . ”

Originally I thought she was going to say more about Dida . In that moment, I
was shocked .

But her demands couldn’t be denied .

“For something like that, of course you can leave . ”

Dean: “Leave her protection to me . ”

Tanya originally seemed to be a bit unsettled by the idea of me staying there

alone . But after Dean spoke, she left, relieved .

It seemed like somehow her trust in Dean had increased .

 Chapter 133
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…The enemy of the Boltique family, huh…”

While mulling it over, I muttered to myself .

“Is their target me, as the rumors say? Or could it be Dida?”

“Dida seems like a more likely possibility . If they were going against you,
even if they won, it would be very difficult to go from there . ”

“True . But if the rumors are correct, I also…no, I see…”

“Yes . It seems like it was someone who learned about this incident and
wanted to take advantage of it . Milady, you have also consolidated surveillance
of Van out of concern . ”

In response to what Dean said, I smiled in exasperation . I spoke up again .

“I can’t figure out what the second in power of the Boltique family is thinking
. Perhaps he’s working with enemy organizations . But the fact that he’s been
using the Boltique name is undeniable . It’s quite possible that the missing goods
are in their territory . But whether or not they will side by me is a mystery . If
they’re investigating too, however, then…”

“It means that at

“If only they could deal with it that quickly . ”

“Perhaps even internally, they don’t know where each family member’s
loyalty lies?”

“Ah . In that case, the search itself has sunk into chaos . Or perhaps they’re
negotiating…”

“Yep . At a time like this, the second in power can’t slip up . ”

“Dean, help me grab a map . ”

To soothe my own nervousness, I inhaled deeply .

“If that’s the case, even if I don’t command the guards to show up, Dawson
will still move out, and Dida will be in danger . Even though he has acted the
way he has, he’s still a knight . Plus, he’s a knight with quite the sense of
morality…As for the others, they’ll probably also consider the possibility of
interfering in other territories and fail to actively participate . Whatever he’ll
think of, he’ll be able to act on . ”

The duty of a knight is no more than to protect royalty and the

Even if they do have more power than that, most knights are of noble birth
and have many connections . When they choose to interfere in the activities of
other lands, their actions will be doubted because of how it relates to their
family’s interests . That’s why they don’t often interfere .

More importantly, this is land belonging to the military .

But Dawson would probably jump right into the mix without a second thought
.

If he hadn’t grown at all since he chased me out of the academy…then he

would still be a courageous, tactless man .

“Here’s the map…please take a look . ”

I glanced over the map that Dean gave me . As I looked, I compared it to what
I had in mind, and organized the information I knew .

“Dean . Do you know where the Boltique family is based?”

“…Why do you ask?”

“I just wanted to…is that off-limits?”

 I hadn’t even finished my sentence when his expression turned serious and
stiff . He shrugged .

“…Not really, I shouldn’t say that . After this investigation perhaps we’ll
know . Merchants have wide circles . I’ll say

“Just now…”

“…I say that, but most of it is just guesswork . ”

As he said that, he laughed awkwardly .

“Yep, I somewhat know them . I say that, but of course I’m unaffiliated with
all of this, so I don’t know the main members of the organization . ”

“You really are full of surprises . ”

I mumbled this as I turned toward him .

“Do you find me hard to trust?”

He asked, looking at me .

Not just his words, even his eyes seemed to be asking me what I was thinking
.

“It’s all quite amazing . I wasn’t thinking that at all . Perhaps I’ve lost my
right to be substitute leader . ”

I smiled bitterly .

To meet my gaze better, he squatted down slightly to look at me as I sat there .

The distance between us became even smaller .

My heart began to beat faster .

Ah, damn it . Don’t be so undignified! I scolded myself .

“You haven’t lost those rights at all

 “Is that so?”

“Yes . Please, use me any way you need . If it’s you, anything is okay . I swear
that for you, I’d be willing to give up everything . Am I useful to you?”

“…You are . You are . ”

His words carried a bit of humor, and I laughed .

“Well then, Dean . Lend me your strength . ”

“I’ll do what you say, milady . What do you want from me?”

“I want to meet with the first in power of the Boltique family . If we leave
now, is it possible?”

“If we’re heading toward where they’re based, then yes . ”

“Take me there then, Dean . We need to go quickly…and help Dida . ”

“No matter what?”

“Yes . As we speak now, danger might be closing in on Dida . Dawson might

be moving out as well…is there any reason to hesitate?”

There was all that, and the fact that we could potentially close in on one of our
goals: making contact with the Boltique family .

“I understand . But milady…”

“What’s the matter?”

“Consider changing into something you can move around more easily in . ”
 Chapter 134
Source: Imported

REPORT

After that, I left our dwellings alongside Dean .

As he suggested, I changed into an outfit that made moving around easier .

The streets looked different after the sun had set .

…And the alleyways were yet another story .

“…Let’s walk this way . ”

Holding Dean’s hand, I walked .

“What…are you?”

Everyone we happened to encounter, Dean defeated .

I had heard a lot about how strong he was from Dida and Ryle . Now I saw
that it was true .

So now…

“…Who are you?”

“Just someone who wants to meet Graus . ”

“What the hell are you talking about? Do you seriously expect Mr .

“That’s not your choice now, is it?…Whoever’s hiding over there, come out
already!”

A light scoff . From the shadows of the nearby building, several men emerged
.

“What a warm welcome . Does this mean you’ll let us pass? Or…”

“Yeah, right!”

That’s when the battle started . I say that, but…it was really a one-sided
situation .

Although he lacked the numbers, Dean was completely calm .

He moved like Dida and Ryle when they were fighting .

The knights in the capital, the duke’s guards, all of them moved in the same
sharp, quick way…but only now I found myself unable to

This is what simple, quick violence looked like, I thought to myself .

It only took a few minutes . Everyone other than Dean was slumped on the
ground .

“Let’s go, milady . ”

Retrieving me from where I was hiding, Dean started to run again .

We arrived at a building that faced the sea .

From the outside, it didn’t look any different from other buildings .

He told me to stay in the shadows while he ran toward it .

It was only after the man guarding the door had lost consciousness that he
returned, taking my hand and running .

“…?”

We ran quickly but quietly upstairs

I had already prepared myself for how many people there could be in here…
and when I saw that no one was there, I was quite surprised .
 Where could they be?

I gave up on that question soon enough .

It seemed like we had arrived at our destination . Dean paused before a door,
then turned the door knob, pushing it open .

At the same time, a sword flew toward him out of the corner off my eye .

“Ah…!”

I bit back the shriek that was fighting to come out of my mouth .

All the while, Dean had caught the sword and pushed back, striking down the
man who wielded

“Stop right there!”

With a thud, the man fell to the ground just as a rough voice rang out .

The sound echoed through the empty room, a sharp, imposing presence .

My gaze moved over . Several muscular men by the wall stopped what they
were doing .

“Heh heh heh . What day is it today?”

The only man who was sitting said .

“…It’s been a long time, Glaus . ”

Dean said to the man .

“Oh, it has . You keep causing trouble like this…enough is enough . ”

The friendly atmosphere transformed within a moment . The man…Glaus, he

was threatening us .
 Chapter 135
Source: Imported

REPORT

“You make that sound so negative, as if I’m the one causing real trouble . ”

“I’m not wrong . ”

“It’s just that trouble follows me around, and I deal with it . Aren’t you the
one at the center of the trouble anyways?”

The man shifted in his seat .

“You know something . ”

“You could say that . ”

Dean’s sharp gaze did not let up .

“Well, then, give me the information . ”

“You’re acting a bit arrogant, aren’t you?”

Dean said with a snort . The other men in the room moved around .

“All right . Get out of here!”

Surprisingly enough, Glaus was the one who gave the order .

“You might not be able to tell, but this man is his own kind of monster . Even
if all of you fought him at once, you’d have to be prepared for the possibility that
half of you will die . ”

“Come on, don’t say that…I feel like I could at least get up to more than half,
right?”
 Hearing this, two of the men charged Dean .

With a single wave

He had moved so quickly that I hadn’t been able to make out what he did .

“What a terrible personality . ”

Saying this, Glaus laughed .

“You haven’t changed, Dean . Do the rest of you understand?…Sorry about

that . Well then, what about the information?”

“You won’t be talking to me . Milady…”

“…A woman?”

All eyes in the room were on me . I walked before Glaus .

“Nice to meet you . My name is Iris Lana Armenia . ”

“Arenia…a noble lady . What are you doing here?”

“To strike a deal . ”

Glaus burst out into laughter .

“What a riot! The daughter of a noble family, striking deals with me?…Hurry
home and eat your fancy pastries before I say something I’ll regret!”

“If only I could . Your side is moving so slowly that I had to come here myself
. ”

Glaus twitched, his laughter fading into a look of sheer intimidation .

“…Careful what words you pick . I don’t care if you’re a lady or Dean’s
woman, I will

Fear swept over me, but I forced strength and resistance into my body .

“Word has been spreading through the streets that the Armenias and the
Boltiques have been working together to exploit the common folk . They think
that we are very wily . In short…I, on behalf of myself as well as the duke’s
family, wish to end this incident as quickly as possible . ”

I laughed as I said this .

If anyone else saw me laughing in this situation as if I had walked into the
wrong room, they would probably think it was quite funny .

“Nothing, it’s nothing . Even if I die in vain because of my own recklessness,

I’d be able to show the outside world that the duke’s family was not working
with you . More importantly, the guards would be able to take this chance…
perhaps even the national guard, to move out against you…and we would be
able to blame the whole thing on your family without further argument . At that
point, it would no longer matter who was behind this

Glaus’s face contorted .

“How could I act recklessly after hearing that?”

“Is that so? Well then, let’s get back on topic . I want to end this, as do you . I
say that we unite our forces . This is the deal I have come here to strike . ”

“…Can I ask you something?”

“What is it?”

“In your position, you have the power to devastate us without even making an
appearance . ”

“Yes, I do . ”

“Then, why…?”

“Even if I destroy your organization, organizations like yours will not

disappear completely . No matter how much we crack down, it will only make
the likes of you more and more wily . Although it may be more trouble, it’s more
worth it to retain you as workers toward our cause . After all, you are figures of
power in this town . ”
 It

It was true, the man before me did engage in illegal activities .

But it was also true that they were accepted by the people here, and had
become an accepted power in this town .

This whole thing was like that too . Although there were also officials sitting
around doing information damage control…If these men were the ones in
control, they wouldn’t do something like that . It was only when something like
this happened that the people would start talking worriedly .

When we were investigating in the town itself, these were the opinions that
surprised us a great deal . Even more surprisingly, among the citizens who had
been affected by the whole thing, quite a few people had the idea that perhaps
someone else was acting on behalf of the Boltique family .

“Or are you telling me that you aren’t as good as your reputation says? If
that’s the case, I’ll do as you wish and immediately issue an order to my family’s
guard . ”

Hearing this, Glaus burst into loud laughter .

The men around him followed suit .

 Chapter 136
Source: Imported

REPORT

“…I admit defeat . I didn’t know what kind of woman I expected you to bring,
but…what a good one, Dean . ”

“Isn’t she?”

Dean stood up a bit straighter in agreement .

This lot needed to at least try to be more dignified .

“No matter what kind of fancy words you use on people like us…well, we’re
ultimately just thugs . But we had our rules too, and we know that there’s a line
you don’t cross . In other words, if we don’t meet your expectations, we’re not
fit to be called the Boltiques . ”

“Does that mean you’ll

“Yes . As a matter of fact, I’d say that you’re doing us a favor . ”

The deal…was done .

I didn’t show it on my face, but I was quite relieved by how smoothly the
whole thing had gone .

Gaining Glaus as an asset was quite the accomplishment .

Even so, things were far from over .

“Then let’s get started . Let me see all of your bases . ”

Glaus nodded .
 “Come here, we’ll show you . ”

A man standing near the wall walked toward the map nearby and pointed out
each location one by

“…And then there’s here . ”

“Why here?”

“This place is connected with an underpass that’s under construction at the

moment . With the help of officials, we could make use of it . We who are with
the Boltiques use the place for temporary storage, as well as for when we need to
move around . ”

“…I see . ”

“By the way, the stronghold that Tanya pinpointed for the mastermind behind
all this is right next to here . Here . ”

I pointed to a place on the map . Dean nodded .

“What will we do? Should we just go directly?”

“Yes…before that,

“Yes…before that, let’s go to the local police station to pick up Tanya . ”

“Yes, milady . ”

“I’ll tell you the location…so are you moving out too?”

“Yes . We have to take this into our own hands . Is that okay with you?”

“It is . You need to show your faces in public . Unlike my family’s correlation
with this whole thing, some of the rumors about you are true . Also, make saving
a man named Dida with brown hair . I can’t explain to you why you must do
this, but it’s highly important . ”

“Oh?”

“Also, no half-assing it . If
 “Haha! That sounds perfect . All right, everyone, let’s get ready for this!”

In response to Glaus’s calls, all the other men in the room seemed to feel
motivated .

“Well then, please allow us to leave and rest . ”

“Go ahead . When all of this is over, come here again! We’ll welcome you
with all our hospitality . ”

“That sounds perfect . I look forward to that day . ”

With that, we returned to the streets as quickly as we could .

 Chapter 137
Source: Imported

REPORT

Soon enough, we met up with Tanya again .

We had to endure quite the rant from her .

Well, nothing that we didn’t expect .

Anyways, I’ll continue this later…and so on . After she finally agreed to delay
her scolding, we set out again .

This was because according to Tanya, Dawson should be with Dida as well .

As we expected, Dawson had dived into the whole situation .

If that were it then it wouldn’t be such an issue . But he seemed to have seen a
man emerge from the sewer, conclude that it was suspicious, and snuck in…as a
result, he charged right into the stronghold of whoever was in charge of this
whole thing, which was also where Dida was being held captive .

Perhaps his actions were actually quite similar to what we had anticipated .

If we could figure out where Dida was being imprisoned, there would be no
more proof that we were cooperating with whoever was behind all of this . It
would be quite the lucky break . Plus, it would be useful

Dawson wanted to rescue Dida, but was attacked from behind and
unceremoniously defeated .

Right now the two of them were snoozing together quite peacefully…that was
the situation .

He really did go the extra mile, I thought . Because Dawson had taken the
extra effort to go in through that side, the underground door had been locked
permanently .

Now we couldn’t carry out a rescue mission from there . The only option was
moving in and attacking upfront .

I was set up in a hotel nearby . In the end because of how uneasy I was, I
came with the others .

By the way, the only one who didn’t come to the east on this trip was Ryle .
He was in charge of watching over the guards .

It seemed that he caught someone who was related to the plot quickly enough
.

The relevant evidence was all handed over to Tanya to deal with . This was
what they were doing when I was infiltrating the main office .

After we’d finished all our

With a final encouraging ending, he then ordered the guard to come here…
more or less just to buy time .

From now on the members of the Boltique family were going to start acting
out, and it would be troublesome if we bumped into that .

They were in charge of cleaning up after everything ended as well .

All that aside, we finally arrived at our destination .

It was a place near the sea, thick with the scent of salt .

There were many storage buildings, and our destination was also a warehouse
.

We were there right when the Boltique family was having their own
facedown, members standing against each other . In the middle was Glaus and
Emilio .

“Please excuse me . ”
 Saying this, Dean ran in the opposite direction .

For a moment, I watched him fade into the darkness…but soon enough my
consciousness came back to the

“…Emilio, you really have balls . ”

“Shut up! Glaus, you’ve always been soft! I can do things bigger and better . ”

“Hah…when you climbed to the top with such despicable methods, I could
see right through you . But don’t worry about it . If any of you have ever spat on
our faces and disrespected us, we’ll deal with you all equally . Let’s go!”

His wild cry set off a series of full-bodied shouts all throughout the building .

Following that, the sound of men charging each other rang out .

It was completely different from what Dean or Ryle or Dida had showed me .

Crude . That was a good word to describe the violence here .

“How is it going, Dean?” asked Tanya .

“The underground passage goes to a door above ground, and the back door
has been blocked off by the Boltiques . They won’t be able to escape . ”

“They’ve prepared to do what has to be done…In that case, I’m heading out .
”

Tanya entered the fray .

She slipped between people without any

Finally, she reached the room deep within .

There were more foes than friends there, but she continued on . For Tanya it
was business as usual .

Before long, Dida walked out of the room alone .

From a distance, it was easy to see that his face was swollen .
 If I were closer, then I’d probably be able to see even more wounds .

In his current state, he didn’t hesitate, charging right into the brawl .

“Y-you! What are you doing?”

Although I knew he wouldn’t be able to hear my voice, I still couldn’t help

but shout at him .

Disregarding my concerns, Dida charged out .

He was like the eye of a tornado . The men around him flew across the room,
one after another .

His strength really lived up to its reputation . That was all I could think to
myself in the moment of awe .

Caught between the Boltique family and Dida, the amount of men dwindled .

And then, when he reached the center of the room…

Dida found a sword .

 Chapter 138
Source: Imported

REPORT

Encounter

" . . . . . . Tori!"

A loud voice that shakes the field reached me .

It is rare for me to be surprised . . . . . . but it was as scary as serious that cry

that I could not help being surprised .

One man reacts to the voice of Dida .

" . . . . . . It is the chief of the enemy side"

I was surprised for a moment by the word of Dean which said mockingly . .
it's the boss .

No way, the chief of the enemies was an acquaintance of Dida .

Tori, had a look that seemed to be surprised for a moment when he saw Dida, .
. . . . . . However, when I raise my eyes to see what had happened, he had left the
spot and went closer towards Dida .

It was obvious that the Vortic family already dominated the battlefield . . .

Many people lie down on the floor, and the painful noises and hustle that the
enemies give while getting caught are enough to prove so .

In the meantime, Tori confronts Dida .

"What's the matter, have you already decided to appear here, but bad choice, I
guess you are going to be quiet a little more . Either way, we have accounts to
settle . . "

" . . . That's right, let's finish it"

Dida said and pulled out the sword .

That grave tone is not like himself .

And like facing with the sword, I felt like a sacred ceremony in combination
with his warm air .

"Hey, will you point it to me?"

" . . . . . . . Oh, you are old fashioned, but it does not matter, I will just deal
with anyone who acted hostile to the lady . "

The moment that Dida said that, Tori laughed out like crazy .

"A knight's care! Well, you became a great knight for your lady . . . . . . It is
good, you can keep performing as a dog for your lady"

"A knight's care! Well, you became a great knight for your lady . . . . . . It is
good, you can keep performing as a dog for your lady"

At that moment, Dida started to move .

The man named Tori seems to have been short of moves to be a proper
opponent for someone trained by grandfather .

In a moment Dida is hit by a sword and then he hits with his sword on the face
of Tori so as to catch up with the attack .

It was unspoken moves while fighting counterattacks .

" . . . . . . . Finally, I want to hear your reasons"

Dida said with a squealing voice .

Already, the settlement of accounts between the Vortic family and enemies
was finished, and only Dida and Tori were moving except for the Vortic Family .
 Most of the Vortic family seemed to pay attention to the exchange between
Dida and Tori, and the gaze was focused on this one point .

"Why did you do this?"

"Why? . . . Huh, what are you going to do if I answer such a thing?"

"Why? . . . Huh, what are you going to do if I answer such a thing?"

"yeah, I just thought I'd ask you before I finish you . "

To that word, Tori laughs out again .

"Ha ha ha . . . . . . I will lose a bit . . . . True, however . . . Originally you were

the same slave as I was!"

The last one of those words was already crying .

Even feeling sad, we can feel it .

"Why is only you that is getting a great life? Why are just you going in the
light's way, while I'm kept in the start line and even if you were the same as
me?"

"That's why . . . . . . . "

"Oh, that's right! There was indeed a better way to do it in the back street, but
the best reason is you! Dida"

To Tori's words, Dida gently smashes his face .

" . . . . . . . Why are you just going to dazzling places . . . ?"

" . . . . . . . Why are you just going to dazzling places . . . ?"

At that time, Tori seemed to cry .

"Tori . . . "

While Dida calls his name, Tori laughs again .

 "So you should fade, fall down! Fall down! If I told you such a thing, if you
say you are my friend, will you do it for me?"

Oh, it seems that madness has entered in him .

Looking towards Dean, Dida seemed troubled . . . yet he returned a smile .

So, I will move one step further into light, he said .

Dean comes following me .

The members of the Vortic family opened the way as if they understood that I
came in .
 Chapter 139
Source: Imported

REPORT

Resolve and sincerity

"I will just take them home with me . "

At the moment I told that, I got a look of surprise not only by Tori but also
Dida .

surprised of my disguise or is it my words . . . ?

"Iris is the Lady Dida spoke of, it seems that Dida will be indebted about this"

Speaking nicely and smiling, the members of the Vortic family drew a step
back .

I cannot understand . . . while tilting my head thinking about that strange

reaction, I turned my eyes to Tori .

"I heard from a little while ago the conversation of you two, have you held a
grudge about the path that Dida took that is quite different from you?"

" . . . . . . "

"Well, is that what your grudge is about, or is it what you most care about
him? The present Dida is a desperate gift to his efforts from the growth and what
he had to endure while training trying to keep with my grandfather demands . . .
Or, I wonder if it is about the difference in talent, but that is something that Dida
could not do without either . "

"Yeah . . . Good"

Tori responded to the words I said like thinking to himself, Dida kept him tied
so he cannot harm me .

"It is a difference in circumstances, it is not a grudge against him or a desire to

hurt him, the only one who should bear a grudge could only be him, helpless me
. . . . . . or my home that is so bad . "

From Tori's words . . . Dida rounded his eyes as if surprised .

"However, if you and Dida were in the opposite position . . . . . . What would
you think?"

Even I was surprised at myself, a cold voice came out from me, more cold
than I would have imagined .

"Even without knowing what him would have to go trough to attain his
present self, you are just jealous of others, you involve innocent people in your
grudges . . . Well, you just want to blame someone for the frustration of your
current situation . " "Basically you have been thinking to yourself . . " Because
of someone else, I am the hero of a tragedy . "I am really tired with all of this . "

Tori says nothing to that .

With my eyes wide open staring at him, even the expression did not change in
him .

"Compassion, pity, I can not sympathize with your feelings,"

Like an enclosure to a monologue, there was no reaction from him .

" . . . . . . Dida . Is there still anything that you want to tell him?"

"No, I am satisfied already"

He said that and laughed .

It was unusual as he doesn't have his usual bright atmosphere, it seemed like
his expression or mode was not clear .

"Then, Dean . Restrain him . "

Dida was difficult to continue tying him . . . Although that was what he was
thinking of doing, he shakes his head and starts to act .

"Everything at his time, come here, you can not do anything in that state . "
Dean said to Dida .

He understands . . . . . . If you shift your line of sight from the facts only
keeping the feelings . . . the results will be calamity, Dida understood the
intention of his words, and nodded .

I take my eyes off them .

I also said what I wanted to say .

After that, I just pick up that troublesome buddy .

"I will never forget his name nor I will not allow you to forget, as part of the
cause of what happened was you . "

That's what the I said to Dida .

I can not tolerate what his friend has done or the damage they did to this part
of the territory .

But apart from that . . . I think that I should not take my eyes off the Vortic
family either .

The existence of this family is the other component that caused the incident
this time .

As for Dida . . . there is absolutely no way to apologize, it's not like

apologizing will solve all the left over scars of this mess .

Also because he cannot apologize in stead of his friends, as he was not the
main criminal nor knew anything about it .

So this is just my determination to let this episode drift away .

And the best sincerity .

"You are a sentimental man not?"

 After I close my mouth, Grouse speaks to Dida .

" . . . . . . Is that so?"

"I thought that you were caught prisoner, Taking your fighting force into
account what comes to mind is that they were a big deal . . . but . . . when you
appeared on your own in the middle of the battle, I had this question, why did
you allow them to caught you?"

To Grouse's question, Dida just returned a bitter smile .

To Grouse's question, Dida just returned a bitter smile .

In response to that, Grouse laughs .

"Oh, you're a good man . . . Okay, I also believe in my old friends, it's a slip . .
. I guess it's a mistake that guys do a lot with friends, but I do not dislike a stupid
trusting bastard like you "

Grouse said and had a big laugh .

"I was also in the pit like him . A useless human being . . . . . . If milady did
not pick me up, I would be like him today . "

"But I will not give up on this path . "

To his words, Grouse laughs even more .

"Well, Well . . . What I said . . . I mean . . . you are not the only one with luck .
Well, certainly you were lucky . . . If you didn't have a goddess of good fortune
in this short-lived life to grasp the extended hand of your lady and do not release
it, you would have to create this future all by yourself, somehow . . . But your
lady has given you the opportunity to maximize your results obtained from your
efforts and make your future truly your own . " " I have become such a lucky
man that I think I'm sorry to them . Even if I told them that it was my efforts,
somewhere I still think that it was more luck than anything . "

You are not just a man of luck . .

So, please don't mind what Tori said . . . Such intent was visible in Grouse 's
words, Dida shakes his head in response .

I also admired the words of Grouse .

I guess all the men who can be leaders have this air of respect around them . .
are men like Grouse . . . .

" . . . . . . I absolutely appreciate your lady's eyes, but please be self-weighted .

What are you going to get from promising the stock here to us?"

"That's up to you, I will continue to aim for something bigger so this is

nothing . "

As I said, Grouse laughed again .

"Well, we're going home now that this has finished, because I got now the
members of the Vortic family and their former companions in our side, also the
guards issue in the city has been solved . "

"Well, we're going home now that this has finished, because I got now the
members of the Vortic family and their former companions in our side, also the
guards issue in the city has been solved . " "You came . . please" I said to one of
the informers .

"A good single citizen will tell the guards that the Vortic Family has exercised
control over a dispute here - as if they were a hero of justice, that must be told in
the entire city"

"We are also going . . . . . . bastards, we return now!"

In the words of Grouse, men go out one after another from the back door .

I was able to see his superiority in the obedience of his people .

"Sit back . I still have something to tell you"

"Huh?"

"It was unexpected that Dida came out of the underground corridors at that
moment even though I went to Tanya to confirm his safety . . Perhaps Dida will
not be disturbed by Dorsen with questions about his responsibility on this mess .
. Since he have been taken away, you must say that you were with him, you have
rescued the goods and solved the problem jointly with the escorts and him, you
can not say that the leader of the rebellious side was an old friend of his . you
cannot say a word about it . . Just say that you guys participated in the rescue
only . . . . "

"Okay . . . . . . Milady, this time can I go? . . . . "

"Can I have you return a bit later?, because the escorts are about to come
soon"

Dida is unusual . . . . . . I understand the importance of making up a story but I

think I better explain it to him in details . Sadly we don't have much time now . .

The guards are coming soon .

" . . . . . . . I will let you hear it later Grouse

I turned away from him and spoke to Dida who was in the back part of the
room .

"Princess' s, as you say"

I was relieved about him as he said those words while smiling and grinning, I
asked him to accompany me and I also left the room .
 Chapter 140
Source: Imported

REPORT

Crime and Punishment

By the hands of the escort guards, the mastermind behind this case was
captured .

Or so, was said .

The criminals were in a state that was not possible to put resistance when
arrested or get up already when the guards arrived .

Fights for women between families . . . . . . Is what from Tanya informing

team brought as what was said as the cause . . . . . . according to their informs,
the Vortic family said to the guards that it was that what produced the situation .

Perhaps it is likely that he invited them to investigate himself to clear up

suspicion in this case .

Also, while secretly moving the duke team of investigation who sensed that
this case may have more people involved, the escorts caught by the enemies
were rescued at the same time .

In other words, the duke's involvement on solving this case was rumored .

This is a report about it from the escorts and the rumors that are told in town
were appeased .

Although the doubt from the first rumors still remains, it was nice that the
thought was washed little by little with the resolution of the case .

Well, it was three days since I made that promise that I could today finally
fulfill . . . I promised to Dida that is also a victim from the initial rumors . . . . . .
To listen to the current sight the citizens have of him . . . .

Dida was going to give a public talk as a party involved in the resolution of
the case, but because the condition of the injury was not good it was delayed and
he had to be at the hospital .

"……I am terribly sorry"

I was told that at the first time I visited him and before I even managed to say
hi so I was stunned, excuse me but how can have you changed so much? .

Because his character is different now .

Well putting aside the jokes . . . .

" . . . What is the apology for?"

I ask Dida .

"If it were not for me, this case would not have happened . Dorsen saw me
over there and that caused that the range of measures that you could have used to
solve the issue narrowed down by being caught up in the rumors and fights . I
moved freely and annoyed my lady's plans . . having the most inconvenience
caused with the fight with Tori . All of the Vortic family are now your aides, but
it is impossible to say that I had nothing to do with the problem even if I was
released from responsability . "

To his serious answer, I smile .

"Dida, I worried about what you should apologize to me for . . . I think what
you think is silly"

At my words, Dida rounded his eyes as if surprised .

"but……!"

"If I didn't have you I don't know how everything would have been now, I
knew your past from the first moment I took you in, still I kept putting it on the
side, I was the only one being helped with an excellent personal that you are, and
a trustworthy escort . . if you were not in the first place and Lyle was the only
one as my guard I would not feel free to go outside . Well, I could not have
moved forward with the reforms I did at this speed . . .

. . . I thought it was encouraging for you that there was an intelligence study
made to take a survey on the citizens judgment about this case and your
involvement . . Because I made you take the good action of investigating the
incidents in the east, I made a mistake in judgment and caused Tori's case . . . It's
not something you need to apologize for as I was the one that gave you the
instruction . "

"But . . . I can not forgive myself"

To the serious reaction of Dida, I breathe out and smile .

" . . . . . . If it is a punishment you are not already receiving it? Dida"

I asked him in a tense tone .

"You believed Tori, and the result that you got was to be captured and made
into an imaginary bad person only heard in rumors is almost right . . . . . . any
difference in what I said?"

"You believed Tori, and the result that you got was to be captured and made
into an imaginary bad person only heard in rumors is almost right . . . . . . any
difference in what I said?"

And Dida rounded his eyes again at the words while I continued .

"Betrayed by those who you believed your dear people . . . I think that pain is
something I know very well . I think that the pain you received and the one I
have in my heart is the same, although there is a difference in degree . "

Both me and him, got a big scratch .

I do not mean to go deeper into such foolish mentions .

Because it has no meaning .

I am not him, he is not me .

 To what extent does your opponent occupy your mind . . . it can not be
understood if you explained .

For Dida, Tori must have been a big presence in his heart .

I asked if he still wanted to talk to Tori, and I could hear a "no" from the
smiling face that expressed the feeling of incompetence when he denied it .

I wonder how much his dead wounds weight . . . . I do not know .

It may be that the big deep wound he received is harder to live with, perhaps
than mine .

So it may be uncomfortable for me to easily talk about that feeling .

However, it is also true that both parties know the pain .

And because we both know it . . . I think that he no longer has to be punished

for anything else .

"If still you can not forgive yourself yet . . . Please complete your duties . . .
Well . . . if you do not want to quit such a good workplace like mine,"

Although he and Lyle were aimed to get by the Order and the military from
the beginning, it seems that Grouse also caught sight of his abilities from this
case .

Although he and Lyle were aimed to get by the Order and the military from
the beginning, it seems that Grouse also caught sight of his abilities from this
case .

He has a better looking workplace, does not him?

That is . . he is a competent commander and boss .

"No . . . . . . I want to work under the lady as always"

"Thank you . That feeling is enough"

Dida said that and lowered his head .

 I started to speak to him again but he does not lift his face .

"You were okay and really okay . . . . You have to listen to that bright voice of
yourself . Today I will take a good rest and take a break from tomorrow I am
looking forward to seeing you . "

"Yes"

Looking at the smile with his face raised, I breathe out with a sense of relief .

And after I went out, Tanya put several reports in front of me .

" . . . . . . Did a reply from Rafsimons priest come?"

"Yes, it is . . . here . "

I receive a letter that took me all the courage I had to get my hands to receive
it .

"Well, since I have to read this letter and these documents . . . Tanya, you can
go now"

"Well, since I have to read this letter and these documents . . . Tanya, you can
go now"

"……Lady?"

"What do you want to say, were you not very worried about Dida?"

Wrinkles were carved wonderfully between Tanya's eyebrows .

"I recognize . . . I am . . . "

She said so with a hard voice, yet she did not stopped the words until the very
end .

As a result of her will gathered firmly, I hand a bunch of papers to read .

The content is the result of the survey of the eastern guards who came up from
Lyle .
 I will return to work, but I need to know this .

"Is it a joke, can you not hand me over the care taking of Dida until he
recovers?"

" . . . . . . well . . . . . . . "

Tanya accepted the document with reluctance and went out of the room .

When I look around at her back, I turn down my eyes to the letter from priest
Rafshimons .

" . . . Oh, the priest Rafshimons . He moves fast, do I also move?"

While I muttered, I folded the letter .

 Chapter 141
Source: Imported

REPORT

Dida and Tanya

" . . . . . . I will come in, Dida"

I knocked and entered his room .

He sat on a chair as he thought of something .

The room given to the servants is not that wide .

However, me, Dida, Sebas, and people who serve the lady from the beginning
are given a private room .

" . . . . . . This is from the lady, to read before you return to work . "

"Oh, thank you"

Dida laughed and received it .

"Then, if you are thankful, do not make that face before returning to work .
Your true face is better than that false smiley one . "

"Is that too, a message from the lady?"

"I guess that's not the case, advise from me"

I smiled at my words .

It is sorrowful enough what happened and if he also has to appear joyful while
it . . I couldn't imagine
 " . . . but I will not forgive you for the trouble you gave the lady"

"It was harsh, all that happened that time, well my sermon was done"

"Sermon . . . . . . ! Not at all"

While saying so, I remember the time when he just came .

At that time . . . . . . He laughed at the moment when I came into the room .

Rather than his usual true smile, it looked like a loser, such as if . . . the usual
brightness was cut off .

"What about your injuries? "

"no problem . . . . . . . It's bad, but please remove this . "

"What are you saying! You only have to wait here with him . The reason why
I came here is to confirm your safety and gave you the things the lady sent . In
order for you to not be used as a hostage again with the still persistent rumors or
be witnessed by that boy . And yet, let's say you remove the
bandages! What? What will you do when you remove them . What are you
going to do with that body that is injured and useless right now! "

"Stop talking a bit . "

"What? Ha ha . . . . . . It's quiet now! What do you intend? Do not let me

down, no more than you already have . "

"Even though you will be disappointed, I only do what I need to do . "

"What do you have to do? All you have to do is wait here until you recover .
If you go out still injured and you are witnessed by others and they think that
there is a connection with the Vortic Family, what will you do! And if you go out
and get caught again? You will not be able to move as usual in your body now . "

"It's about my body . . . I know how much I can move . I can not be caught by
them "

"I can not trust you . You were caught once already . . . '
 "Tied to emotion, this is karma . . . . but, I threw out the shitty sentiments . "

"If thrown away, why do you need to go out now? Are you worried about the
situation not?"

"I want to be certain . No matter how much I throw it away, the ghosts of the
past will come to hunt me again . The most important thing to me right now is
exposed to the crisis . . . . . . I should confront and keep the troubles away . "

"No . . . No matter what, what can you do?"

When looking downwards, he was lying on the floor .

Among these quarrels, I wonder if he got awfully sleepy, are his nerves of
steel?

Such a silly doubt passed my mind at that time .

"I have only you . If this is going to happen, I will need nerves like yours . "

"However……"

"I will go . In this way, I can not forgive myself . I can not face you or the
lady, . . . . . . . "

Dida's serious gaze shoots through me .

"The lady is the Lord who gave me life when I was dead . I may lose my life
if I want to protect her . . . . . . . But even though, my lady is in danger because
of me . I do not think I can be forgiven . So, if I'm caught in the unlikely event
and I were to inconvenience the lady anymore than I already had, at that time I
would not hesitate to choose death . "

" . . . . . . that word, I do not deserve it"

"Ah"

I took his bandages .

He confirmed the condition of his arm for a while and then stood up .
 "Even if this matter has ended safely . . . . . . Even if you meet the lady, and
even if the lady forgives you . . . I will not forgive you . Dida "

"That's correct!"

Then Dida ran outside .

I remembered the series of events and opened my closed eyes .

" . . . . . . even if my lady forgives you, I will not forgive you"

"Ah"

"I saw your fight and I was convinced that you had no ties with them, you
were caught, as you said . . . . . . and you lost to your past memories and feelings
. From now on only turn your eyes to important things . "

What he did could not be forgiven .

Neither he inquired, nor angered when I said so .

But . . . .

"I wonder if it's genuine your feelings about wanting to protect the lady, I
thought it was more like work for you, but were you so compromised about it?"

" . . . Even if you say so, I can not help it . "

Dida laughed while saying so .

That reaction was unexpected, I exhaled .

"Well, is the man named Tori now a ghost?"

"Well . . . That's right . "

This time, Dida breathed deeply .

"When I was studying the case on that city, I quickly understood that Tori was
involved in, so I tried to convince him to get away and immediately stop it . "
 And I listen only to corroborated information so I tend to ignore words that
seems rumors .

"To say that you were useless is wrong more like believing him and not asking
questions means that you and that man were very close . "

"Oh yeah, it was like how I'm with Lyle now . . . . When he noticed me, he
said stay with me, when I was looking for food, when I was a fool, when I
entered the organization, all that time he was at my side . "

"Oh, that's good, when I was thrown in garbage I was alone . "

"In that respect, I wonder if I might have been blessed . . . Well, after all it
doesn't matter anymore . "

While he said so, I smiled .

Sometimes the orders we received from above come from others organizations
. . If you don't get information about something it's because the people from low
ranks don't know . . well I was able to predict it but . . there was something that
would come back later to attack, what is behind the scenes is something grim
and dirty . . I didn't know what ties he had with the organization, I miscalculated
thinking that he could pass through the problems and distance himself from them
. I thought he was going to run away when I told him to escape from the
organization, but instead he said me "Where are we going to escape to? I guess
we will not be able to survive, after all I have tried already"

" . . . Well then?"

"It was all good halfway but I noticed something wrong on the way . . . I
offered him to be a decoy and let him escape first . After that I got caught once
and he was able to get away, but I escaped while seeing a gap . . . Then, I met the
lady on the way while running away . . . . . . the other part is as you know . "

"Well, our lady has also forgiven you, because if we put your matters to the
side, even if you are rough, you will examine your errors and stand again"

"I think so, even though I am strongly honored by the princess, since I was
judged based on where I came from I thought that I can not have anything to do
with excellent people like them, after all, I was not supposed to be around . "
 "Well, it is true . "

"Because I broke up like that . . . I was the only one who managed to escape
from that environment, I wanted to persuade him if I could to escape now . . .
Well, the result was bad . . . " I don't want to escape from this environment
anymore, is what he said me, he doesn't believe in my words "if you show up in
a meeting place . . . I'll take you to escape . . . . " it's fantasy

"The you got caught"

"That is what I am, I guess I'm not suitable for persuasion"

I heard a laugh from him when saying so, but when I saw his face he was not
laughing at all .

"Perhaps I did not believe in myself, I was stinky and not dependable enough .
. . . . . but I wanted to believe it . . . because when I thought that we had built that
much, so it was no good to lose him . Even though I was not supposed to have
expectations . . . I . . . . . . as you said, I lost . "

He told me that while he was grasping his fist with so much power that it
turned white .

Perhaps blood comes out if he had nails .

"so……"

I at the same time I breathe a sigh, I stood up .

Then, stop by the side of his desk .

There was a document that I gave him today .

Taking it in the hand I pass it to him again .

" . . . . . . that, please read quickly, you will return to work from tomorrow"

"Oh, ah . . . . . . . "

In the direction of the conversion I went to because we talked too much about
stories, he had rounded his eyes as if surprised .
 "Because the lady gave you the opportunity as much as she could, you have to
complete your duties to respond to it, because the ghost that disturbs you is not
anymore"

" . . . . . . That's right . "

" . . . . . . That's right . "

And so more positive, Dida's looked up to me .

But, because he is hiding his eyes behind his arm, he cannot see the above .

"I'm refreshed, you are"

" . . . do you want me to comfort you?"

"Okay . . . . . . I can not go to the table because I can not help being like this
now . "

"Well"

I laughed a little strange, to his words .

"Me and you . . . . . . And then connecting Lyle, we all have the same purpose
of protecting the lady, as long as the purpose has not changed, we can face the
same direction forever . "

For example, even if in the opinion we clash .

Even if there is a mishap .

If the ultimate goal is the same . . . . . . It is not good between us to have a

misunderstanding .

I think so .

"You will not be blurred forever"

"Naturally, I will protect my lady, even if I gave my life . "

Dida laughed at my words .

 "This time, you acted out of that purpose for a moment . . . . . . . But, at the
end you came back . Please put this on yourself . So I'm relieved, even though I
can not yet forgive you . . . . . . but I still think that we both would go forward in
the same direction . "

" . . . it is . . . , do not work hard, not just in the same direction, but also let us
take care of each other's back . "

"Well"

" . . . . . . True, this place is too comfortable and I am not satisfied . I want to
protect the lady better

His words muttered while trembling a little .

Water droplets had been transmitted from his eyes .

However, I decided not to see it . . . I left from the place .

 Chapter 142
Source: Imported

REPORT

Settlement

Well, today I am a bit nervous . . . or so much depressed that my body is

heavy .

Because today is the day that I'll have to face Dorsen .

To not be get caught in the incident of my territory . . . . . . It is not easy to

manage the information that reach the high ends .

Rather than being Dorsen himself the problem, it is impossible that this ends
on him, it will surely reach all nobles .

In the aristocratic society the reputation of our house may be lost if this goes
wrong .

So I invited Dorsen to my house .

Of course, Tanya, Lyle are with me as well .

It was because of yesterday state of things that I was worried if it would be

okay, but today Dida returned to me with a fresh face .

I wonder if I talked enough to Tanya to get all organized .

While I was thinking of such things, I received the report that Dorsen has
arrived .

I answer my people to guide him to the residence and I await him to enter .

Then after a while I heard a knocking sound, and Dorsen came in with the
guide .

Because he was traveling, it was more plain than usual .

If you check the expression of Dorsen . . . his eyes are very calm .

" . . . . . . . Long time no see, Mr . Dorsen, please be at easy . . . "

When I said that, I silently sat down .

"For what purpose did you visit my territory this time?"

While drinking tea that Tanya brew, I ask .

"I wanted to know about you,"

"Haa . . . "

He gave a stupid response as reason, my prediction was true after all .

"I did not know anything about you, I accused you wrongly without any
understanding of the situation, I also was very brute with you . . . I had the doubt
if it was correct what I did . . . So I visited here as I heard about you . "

"Really, that's in the past now . I said it quite clearly already .

"Really, that's in the past now . I said it quite clearly already .

What do I gain from you listening calmly now? Did you want to know about
me before, did you ask about it at that moment? Was it not that you judged me
only based on what you thought at that moment without caring about what was
the true after all?

Besides, what if you have come to the conclusion that that you did was not
right?

your apologize doesn't mean anything to me, I do not want to have anything to
do with your person .

Rather, I just feel uncomfortable having you in my surroundings . "

 Dorsen did not shout at me, he only listened to my words .

Oh, I thought that he would have a reaction based on how he was .

"What were you going to do if you knew me and decided that I was right or
wrong, or as a result, you came to the conclusion that it was not right what you
did?"

"That is . . . I do not know . "

"It will not only be a story for you anyway?"

At his words, I say so and breathe heavily .

" . . . . . . In the beginning, I was thinking of apologizing to you"

"Oh, have you changed your thoughts, and after hearing me, you think I was
in the wrong?"

"No, it is not so, I thought that my apology has no meaning as you said . If I
apologize, it does not change that I hurt you . When I return to the school, I will
not go back to the side of the prince . Because now I think that they are wrong . "

"Well, the wonderful thing is that if I certainly apologize I will be sent away
very soon . . . . And then although I cannot correct my mistake, I will not hurt
you ever again, about the second prince I do not want you to worry because I do
not want any restraint from him, so as to follow my justice without prejudice
next time "

"Turning another page is the fact how I restrained you at that moment . . . "

"Well, I can say that there is no place where you can hurt me, whether it be
mind or body,"

I said good-naturedly .

It is annoying if I'm told that he will take responsibility for the scratches .

"As you mentioned, there is nothing I can do for you, because I do not want
your anything . Also, while going through the recent trouble and checking why
the eastern part is unstable, you thrusted your head in the case is not it? "

"At the very least, I wanted to be your power . "

"It is annoying"

I laugh and say it sharply, Dorsen rounds his eyes as if surprised .

"You are a knight, but before that you're the only son of Druna-sama, what do
I say to the Catarburi family if something happened to you? It is known that
there is a discontent between us with the preceding case . If there is any chance,
there is a possibility that rumors start saying that I used the opportunity to
retaliate to you in the first place . "

"that is……"

Fuu . . . . . . , I sigh again .

I wonder how many times I breathed a sigh after seeing him .

"You have not changed since that time, I think that having a feeling of justice
is very wonderful but your current self-righteousness is very troublesome,
because of the correctness that you trust so much, you don't look around yourself
or think about the situation . As a result, there will be someone who will suffer
inconveniences with your correct actions, and you are not even trying to take
responsibility for the result . . . . . . as if you were a child longing to be a hero .

"Such a thing……"

"It can be said that the proof is that you lost to me . When I was told that my
actions were wrong, as you mentioned, I abandoned the school and returned to
my home . The relationship between the Catabella family and the Armenian
family can not be easily restored anymore . I just accept what I have made and
not try to put my nose on others affairs . "

In my words, Dorsen was completely silent .

"If you have time to dream like a child, please do not involve me in it, though
it is appreciated your attitude please stop and leave our territory . "
I folded the folding fan in my hand .

I think that I am smiling for the first time from when I came here .

The biggest smile from today is now .

 Chapter 143
Source: Imported

REPORT

Settlement II

" . . . . . . . Finally, could you tell me?"

"Ok . . "

"What do you think about the knight?"

"He is a proud man and a soldier from the guards . . . . . . However, since the
knights are persons, I am worried that his pride and arrogance blurry his
judgement . "

Being a knight is like saying you carry a signboard .

With only one person's action, the whole is seen .

For me, Dean is right in what he says .

I think trying to separate the whole from one person is the correct way, but
inevitably the doubt will remain .

"……Really"

His face said so, it was refreshing somewhere .

"I am sorry I have received a notice, I will excuse myself"

And, he went out as a dash .

" . . . Keep up the monitoring on him until he leaves the territory . "
 The figure disappears and I give instructions to Tanya .

Tanya nodded as soon as she knew, bowed and went out .

"What do you think?"

I asked the two who were waiting behind .

"Do you mean that person?"

Asked Lyle while I answer him with a nod .

"Come on . . . . . . I can not read his thoughts, so I can not say anything . . . "

I laughed . .

" . . . . . . Normally, if you know that a woman of the same age is better than
you, and if you are beaten by that person too . . . . . . You can not keep silent as a
man . "

"Oh, I wonder if something will come out of it"

"No, it's not like that . . . . . . he's growing up . "

"Growing . . . Well, what Lyle says is good, but alright . . . That boy future is
unimaginable . "

Dida smiled and said .

To that word, I'm absolutely firmly convinced of it .

"Oh . . . . . . If he is not, I can sympathize with what Lyle is saying,"

"Oh . . . . . . If he is not, I can sympathize with what Lyle is saying,"

"Yes, I was told that he interfered in a gang fight last night"

Dida had a fresh look with that .

Though I can not imagine what he will become . . . . . . well, good .

 I said what I wanted to say .

If it comes to setting something with this . . . . . . It would be good .

However, in fact, this time we are already putting pressure on the Catabellia
family implicitly .

My mother is fully cooperating with it .

I can understand when the blood is drawn . . . . . . Actually I saw it in that

person's complexion, it was such a panicking as when they got their eyes in that
letter .

Especially the wife . . . . . . Mother of Dorsen .

Druna-sama . . . . . . The owner of the Catabellia family seemed to be quite

calm .

Is there something? I think . .

Is there something? I think . .

Well, good .

Whatever he may be planning .

. . . . . . In the first place, I did not make it happen .

Just my feelings are a bit uncomfortable about it .

But "he" is different .

" . . . . . . Well, I will go out"

At my words, they nodded .

"I will ask for an escort for you as well,"

To such thoughtful people, I smiled .

To the fact that the two also protect me with their all, together .
 Chapter 144
Source: Imported

REPORT

Conclusion

" . . . . . . you also do not understand,"

I laughed at him .

In front of us was Van who was put in prison .

"Iris . . . . . . Please help me . . . Suddenly, put in here . . . What am I doing

here . . . "

"Do you think I do not know what you did?"

I said that with a smile, Van rounds his eyes as if surprised for a moment .

Oh, it is not easy to feign that expression .

As I thought, laughter came up .

"It has been quite easy to get what I wanted, thanks to you, thanks to the
church, I was able to eliminate the aristocrats who were related to the remnants
of the corrupt broken Papacy "

If I can give my opinion about the priest Raffshimons in the matter, he moved
quite fast .

Thanks to that, I could sell my gratitude to him .

I wonder, the result is superior to what I expected .

" . . . What did I do . . . . . . "

 "There was a necessity to tell everyone about my territory problems? You
used their mouths and you chose to be a flag to start the incidents, you tried to
condemn me with this case and Dorsen ? "

"I and the Vortic family, which is the black organization, collaborate and treat
unfairly the people . . . . . . There, if Dorsen witnessed, the fire is completed . All
the nobles would know and my family would be ruined, is not it? .

A strategy of placing smoke and driving me out of the Almerian duke . "

"I did not cause an incident, I only used the incident that happened, so there
are a lot of variables and it is a little weak to condemn me . "

"I did not cause an incident, I only used the incident that happened, so there
are a lot of variables and it is a little weak to condemn me . "

" . . . . . . However, if you handed that scandal to the place of Princess Ellia, it
was another repercussion not . "

"You aimed at Princess Ellia and her influence is still great . "

"Because it was not related to the incident itself, it is a scary place that I might
have not noticed if I had not monitored you and Dorsen originally . . . so there
will be a special payment for the members who were watching you two people .
"

"Ah . . . and also . . . Because the evidence is complete, we do not need any
strange excuses . Your house has already been crushed by your father's injustice,
and you're already a citizen in my territory and you are already caught . You
have lost influence too . You will not have any shields this time . . . . . . I don't
think you can arrest me, as a noblewoman I am, by raising something like I
arrested you to the nobility .

" . . . . . . please forgive me . . . !! I confused by her sweet words and used . . . !

Van grasps the bars on the iron cage .

The momentum was strong, and a loud noise echoed .

At that moment, my escort stands in front of me .

 At that moment, my escort stands in front of me .

" . . . Of course, we will report this case to the church and the kingdom as the
Duke of Almeria, whether the punishment for you is handed down to the church
and decided under the country or under the duke . . We have to consult with the
church, but in any case . . . it will never be a light punishment "

I turned my back, handed over the papers of his case to be sent .

From behind, I heard that Van is crying disconsolate, but I can not hear what
he is saying .

" . . . I was relieved"

"What's the matter?"

"When I looked at his face, I thought that my determination might soften a

little bit . . . "

Anyway, my previous life was a peaceful one in Japan .

Of course there were penalties including the death penalty, but that was a story
that was not real for us, it was something of a distant country .

Of course there were penalties including the death penalty, but that was a story
that was not real for us, it was something of a distant country .

That's why I thought I would be hesitant if he were to appeal to me with his

familiar face . . .

Thankful, there was not such a thing at all .

However, I think of it as an administrative within me that it's a matter of

necessity .

Such a feeling was there .

" . . . It was good how this was solved . . "

I once gave him a chance .

 He kicked the chance and betrayed me .

Thanks to the refreshing number of enemies who refused to reflect, I'm at easy
with the punishment I gave him, I do not need to refrain .

"Well, I completed my purpose here, let's go home . "

 Chapter 145
Source: Imported

REPORT

Back story

" . . . . . . . ah . . . after all, neither Van nor Dorsen were of use . "

Laughter leaked out .

"Were not you expecting it from the beginning? It would be really lucky if
they were of use not?"

In the words of Dean, I nodded .

"Well, this case is just a little gift from my part . . . to . . . her,"

The plan is progressing smoothly .

Meanwhile, I was able to imagine her panicking and I enjoy it very much .

"A terrible one you are, some nobility houses have not been demoted to your
game yet, because the church's case post superstitions have not been lifted but
soon it will be possible not?"

"A terrible one you are, some nobility houses have not been demoted to your
game yet, because the church's case post superstitions have not been lifted but
soon it will be possible not?"

"Oh, I am kind, because those people were involved with the papers of the
church in the first place, sooner or later this will happen . I just gave them the
opportunity for the last resuscitation before their ruin . . . . . . . However, since
they didn't appreciate it and ruined themselves, it does not itch to help them a
little . "
 In my words, this time Dean laughed grandly .

"Sorry, Van and Dorsen, I thought that they would bring us a little more fun . .
. but after all, those boys were useless . "

In truth, Van was preparing a much more interesting game for me though .

In truth, Van was preparing a much more interesting game for me though .

But the surveillance of that woman's hand was sharper than I thought, and I
had no choice but to give up this game and solve them faster .

It's regrettable, that I had to end my game with them with this incident .

"Oh, it's harsh . . . clearly, like your mother . . . . . . . "

"Do not talk about my mother, do you know how often you mention her"

" . . . This is rude, but I think you should appreciate my comments because
you have grown so far because of her . "

" . . . This is rude, but I think you should appreciate my comments because
you have grown so far because of her . "

"Hehe . . . . . . is that a new joke?"

"No, it is a very impressive fact, on the other hand she was your teacher too,
you are now a lady thanks to her . "

In Dean's words, I thought for a moment .

Indeed, mother was a good teacher . . . . . . . On the other hand as a lady I'm
not so good like her yet .
 Chapter 146
Source: Imported

REPORT

Invisible

My mother was born in Twil 's Country .

Why did she came to this country . . . . . . to investigate this country and act as
an intermediary to pass information to her country .

It seems she was sneaking into the royal palace, and she was doing her job
well at first .

Why did she fall in love with the baron?

My mother was a beautiful one .

Appearance is also a weapon .

It is a good thing that her appearance was excellent, it was helpful if well used
.

If it is a mediocre figure it can be ignored and not achieve anything but if it is

an excellent figure it is also handy to let the nobility and royalty of the enemy
country fall .

Of course, there are many other things that she needed to have, not just
appearance .

Anyway, as my mother's appearance was good, Honey trap . . . . . . the so-

called color scheme was the best option .

But even though this, my mother got crazy . . . mother got to like a baron, and
she couldn't complete her mission because she fell in love .
 Well, thanks to that, I was born .

After that, she looked for a corner to hide with me and refused the instructions
of Divan .

She was witnessed by the Baron's wife's at that scene, and mother's identity
was dangerous for them, it seems that mother left the baron at that moment .

About this, it was said that Divan also failed the mission .

It seems that the goal was to let me be recognized as a member of the baron
house and create chaos in the nobility as I ascend into the aristocratic society .

At that time, the plan became a foam .

Totally . . . . . . Divan is also a key point, why it failed .

Well, I was okay because she came back safely .

However, to say that it is thanks to that wife that she could come back, it is
ironic .

The correct wife advised my mother .

"You are a stain for the baron . There is trouble for my husband just because
you are there . Go out instantly . If you don't go out, I'll report it to the country
" .

In the end the baron concerned that his wife would report her to the country
preferred to have us long away from him .

Anyway, why did my mother obediently go out?

You ought to be able to threaten the baron with a shield, you had such power
to get use of .

The baron family would be in trouble if my mother's identity is divulged .

Yet instead of doing so, mother left home not to bother him .

At that time, she could not prepare much, she was in no condition to prepare
anything .

She managed to give birth to me safely, but my life was so painful without
money .

It will attract unwanted attention and various speculations would be made, if a

woman of nobility runs to a poor and rural state with the clothes on as when she
was in the baron house .

And such speculations will turn to murmurs, and rumors, that are transmitted
even if adults do not tell the child of the woman directly .

. . . . . . Thanks to that, they said a lot of heartless things about me .

. . . . . . Thanks to that, they said a lot of heartless things about me .

There were a lot of hard things to endure, bad moments and harassing .

Even if asking my mother why father does not exist, mother never returned an
answer .

If Divan didn't appear and did not teach it about it, I would have been left
unknown forever .

Divan taught me a lot of things .

From the viewpoint of people 's observation, choosing a way to get in the
favorable side of each person while observing them, education that can
correspond to a wide range of activities .

The world is wide, and everything in my world where only malicious intent
directed to me, but it was a small space in the wide world .

I was keeping it a secret from my mother that I met him .

I felt that the secret is going to be overwhelming, but I enjoyed it purely .

 Chapter 147
Source: Imported

REPORT

My Story

In the meantime, mother fell sick .

It was an epidemic disease .

Though it is a disease healed by medicine, the medicine was so expensive that

we could not reach it .

Divan did not have anyone to consult about the medicine .

While that, the condition of mother became worse and worse .

Then . . . I asked Divan, to visit the baron .

Perhaps it might help her . . . . . . and so on I thought .

Far from asking, however, I could not even meet him and got driven out from
the front door .

Besides, the legal wife moved in order to have eyes everywhere and make
mother a deceased one .

Divan managed to help me at the last minute, but I do not know what would
have happened without him .

I got very angry with Divan .

Considering a little, I can tell that my existence is an eye-catching one for the
wife, even if she does not care about the Twilies country .
 "But the owner of the baron house is my father! I thought he would surely
help if he learned about the situation . "

Divan admonished me for shouting so .

Divan admonished me for shouting so .

Stop seeing dreams .

Despite watching mother say that she woke up from love dreaming in truth,
she could not get divorced afterwards as a result of what happened .

After mother disappeared, the wife did not search for us .

For the aristocracy, it was just a romance game .

Even if I was born at the end, they do not care about it .

. . . . . . I could not object it .

Rather, I was convinced .

After all, relationships between people are about deceiving and being
deceived .

After all, relationships between people are about deceiving and being
deceived .

Winning, and winning .

I have learned so much from Divan .

It is only love that lets the person blind and lost .

The person who fell in love .

The one who believed, loses .

My mother lost .

. . . . . . Oh, why is it?

 How simple, easy to understand .

How simple, easy to understand .

Then I will fight with all I have .

Fight and be a winner .

People in the town who overlooked me, as well as the members of the baron
house .

And the mother who put me in this environment .

Win over, look back, look down on them .

I swore so then .
 Chapter 148
Source: Imported

REPORT

Invisible story

. . . . . But, the oath was broken soon .

My mother is dead .

I got medicine from Divan, but it was late .

No wonder, no tears came .

It was pity that occupied my heart .

Poor, mother .

If you lose, it is only a miserable death waiting afterwards .

I'm not like my mother . I have crushed the goal that my mother couldn't, to
see with my eyes what is deep inside people and how to turn everything in my
favor, I'll show you mother, how things have to be .

There is nothing that attaches me in this country .

So, I do not care what happens .

Let's prove what will happen if I take the road my mother did not .

I took this vow in my heart .

"As you said, the baron took me in as soon as the legal wife died, I wonder if
that man will become a good teacher for my path . . . Well . . . it's too
ridiculous" and laughed
 The nobility's children all gather in one place and live together until certain
age .

The goal is to deepen friendship among the aristocrats and learn etiquette and
rules before being included as nobles into society .

Of course there is also that . . . . . . For kids who do not have fiances, it is a
place to meet others and get a fiance .

In other words, while in the academy our life consists of learning manners and
how to conduct ourselves depending the situations . . to some extent .

For me, it makes me learn how to gain advantage of the upper society and
cave my path . . . . . . True, I have little idea in mind how to guide everything to
my goal here .

Even relatives are treated as a game piece so it is fresh that it's crude and open
the game .

With someone who is still in the family even a little goodwill would turn them
into my puppets so I used it to be connected with everyone . . . . . . I will not be
able to succeed in my plans overnight because aristocratic society has all types
of schemes but I'll climb higher as I make more and more connections and turn
all them into my puppets . . .

Well . . . at the start I could use this environment well and incorporate all
teachings into it to prepare the terrain to my advantage .

What I learned from Divan was much better than what I learned at the Baron
house to help myself in this environment .

What I learned from Divan was much better than what I learned at the Baron
house to help myself in this environment .

" . . . . . . Such a thing, starting college . . . . it's a good thing, hey, Divan . It's
about time for you, start the plans . . . and please entertain me I'm expecting
much from them . "

"Of course"
Divan said that and laughed .

Looking at the smile, I laughed again .

 Chapter 149
Source: Imported

REPORT

Post-treatment and reporting

" . . . . . . what a method, I'm afraid of getting used to it, are not you?"

While being surrounded by documents, I'm immersed in my thoughts .

The noise of writing was crisp and the feather pen moving was echoing in the
room .

On the desk, a number of documents .

It's not a bunch, it's a mountain .

In addition to the documents of ordinary work, there is also a part that has
accumulated during the problem with the eastern city .

. . . . . . But it is better than all the papers I had to review after returning of the
problem with the excommunication of the previous church .

Since then, I have made preparations of what to do in the case of something

happening, while in my ausence .

While I think that nothing should happen yet for the moment, it's good to have
all prepared ahead of time .

"Well, it's over . . . . . . "

Thankful, in fact, this time I was helped by Sebas to finish .

"Thank you too Sebas"

 "I skipped instructions and processing because Dean helped to process that . "

"Well . . . . . . Even though I was back in such a hurry, the papers preparations
were lacking . Thankfully he helped too . "

Although while I was signing the documents, in my mind his name was all
that occupied my thoughts, fortunately, it seems I didn't sign his name in the
papers .

"Excuse me, Milady"

Along with the knocking sound, Tanya came in .

Her look seems a bit confused .

"There is a report, is it OK now?"

"Yes, it's okay because the work is finished, so what is the report about?"

"Yes, there are two reports that came in . . . . . . One seems that Dorsen has
resigned from the knights, and there is a movement from the Earl of Catabera . . .
. . . probably about the latter case I think that it will be officially informed to me
from the Armelia's Duke house . "

"Yes, there are two reports that came in . . . . . . One seems that Dorsen has
resigned from the knights, and there is a movement from the Earl of Catabera . . .
. . . probably about the latter case I think that it will be officially informed to me
from the Armelia's Duke house . "

"Yeah . . . What about the movement of Dorsen?"

"After returning to the kingdom, he disappeared from our maps . . . . . . Shall I

still follow him?"

"Wow . . . No . . . There's nothing left for him to do with us now, wealth and
honor are the only merits he has been polishing up to now, not needed for us .
And here I also believe that with Lyle and Dida present it's enough . . . . . . . So if
you are going to follow him, I'd like you to turn those people you send into an
investigation team to search for the movements of the kingdom . "
 "Ok milady, I will make the arrangements as you instructed"

"Please, can you bring me another report?"

"The resolution about the case of the nobles involved with Van in this incident
has came out, Van seems to have a poisoned the former pope as well, and the
other aristocrats who were involved replaced the principal of the noble's college .
"

I look at the list Tanya handed me over .

"so . . . "

" . . . is not so surprising, is it?"

" . . . is not so surprising, is it?"

"Because I was forecasting to a certain extent this scenery when I sent a letter
to the priest Rafshimons and the kingdom"

A bitter smile floats in my mouth while I say it .

Van is a commoner who has no shield and nothing now .

. . . . . . There is no reason to be safe, trying to conspire with the child's of the

aristocrat is something expected .

What I generated with the church case, is nothing less than reversing the state
of the system of this country from the ground up .

Until now Daryl church has kept him sheltered from everything, but now he's
with nothing to count on and there is a knob on his eyes that is taking his rightful
place when replacing the previous pope .

For Princess Ellia, I guess that she wanted to take care of me early before I do
any more unnecessary things like the church's case .

"Although I was a little surprised that she decided to make her move so early .
. . . I knew it, that is why I handed it over to the kingdom . I delivered a helping
hand to him once . . . It was him that refused it . . . "
 " . . . then you made him to be a sacrifice so that other aristocrats who are in
your way disappear as originally scheduled while with other methods? "

Most of all, the nobles who accepted the proposition of Van this time are only
those who are dogs of Ellia .

Nonetheless, it seems that the head of the territory located in the north of the
Duke of Armelia also falls within that scope, so it should be said that Van played
well enough the role to spread so far .

Most of all, the nobles who accepted the proposition of Van this time are only
those who are dogs of Ellia .

Nonetheless, it seems that the head of the territory located in the north of the
Duke of Armelia also falls within that scope, so it should be said that Van played
well enough the role to spread so far .

. . . . . . The overseas merchants came frequently even after raising exportation

tariffs, so I was not bothered by what trouble could the northern territory cause .

"It is certainly true that I could not eliminate them with my hand but I am
afraid that if you leave this work for your mother, it will be terrible for them"

" it's good . "

I laughed in spite of not wanting at Tanya 's words .

"Thank you . What you said is truly wonderful . Please check whether the
sentence was executed securely, actually I'm still concerned about it, because I
don't know how it will result, lets see what happens, hope everything can
proceed smoothly . Then Tanya . If I have a break please bring me a cup of tea at
the salon, I need your tea at these moments . "

"I know"

Tanya smiled sweetly .

Because I am considering my physical condition, I'm seriously taking in

consideration the time for breaks and saying it on a voluntary basis she seems so
happy that she smiles like this now .
 To that smile, I stood up pretending that I did not notice her happiness that I
had a break as I saved that feeling in my chest .
 Chapter 150
Source: Imported

REPORT

Tea party

I walked out of the room, walked for a short time and arrived at the salon, I sat
on a chair .

Then without having to wait, the tea that Tanya brewed is placed in front of
me .

" . . . It's delicious"

"Sorry, I will excuse myself, but something has happened, please tell the maid
servants if you need anything, I'll be back soon"

"Yes, thanks . "

After she leaves this room with quick footsteps, I exhale all the things that I
had stuffed in and breathe deeply again .

Then, the scent of herbal tea crashed into into my nose .

. . . . . . Oh, this tea . . how it makes me calm down .

. . . That moment when I heard Van's death sentence from Tanya .

My emotions were mixed in, it's difficult to describe it, if emotions were
colors, it would have been like some ugly colors being randomly mixed in with
other various beautiful colors . Something like that passed through my heart .

But it was strange because in my head my thoughts were strangely clear and
cold .
 It seems that it was a transient kind of calming state of mind that I had there .

Turning my vision to the flowers and the surrounding green, the tiredness of
my eyes was healed a little .

I am not conscious of my tiredness when I see the document, but when I see
green, I realize that my eyes are tired .

I must be careful to not lose even a bit of my eyesight . . . . . . Because there is

no contact lens in this world .

With that thought, I enjoyed the scenery I can see right now .

The Duke of Almeria, of course, has an exclusive gardener .

These gardens are precisely calculated and built by them, and they work day
by day to preserve their beauty .

How pleasurable it is that you can see such beautiful scenery close to you .

. . . . . . . Speaking of which, I was absently drunk by the wave of thinking .

I had a letter that came from Mimosa long ago .

The letter said that someone with an engagement proposal came to her house,
and she accepted it .

She is a girl who minded the situation and did not step if she has not set her
decision on stone, but should I say that the power of love is amazing or horrible?

She is a girl who minded the situation and did not step if she has not set her
decision on stone, but should I say that the power of love is amazing or horrible?

At first I wrote a letter saying what kind of person he is with some celebration
words at her engagement, but then her reply has not arrived .

Although I was busy with the Vortic family in particular, I did not do anything
outside after all . . . I wonder if I will write her a letter again or await her
response .

While I thought about such a thing, Dida suddenly appeared in front of my

eyes .

" . . . Ah, Dida"

"Princess . . . . . . Are you taking a break?"

"Yes, that's right . "

"Ok, then, I'll hand over the documents to Sebas later, so please read it, the
content is about the reorganization of the guards and how will them operate from
now on . I will be following this changes, but something is coming also from
Lyle so please call him when you have time . "

"Ok, then, I'll hand over the documents to Sebas later, so please read it, the
content is about the reorganization of the guards and how will them operate from
now on . I will be following this changes, but something is coming also from
Lyle so please call him when you have time . "

"Yes, I know, will you go out?"

"In the day . . . . . . I'm not going right now so,"

"If that is the case, will you have a break and accompany me to drink tea?"

"Well then, I will accept your proposition . "

Dida smiled and sat down in front of me .

When I looked at his line of sight, the maid who was awaiting at the side,
before I sent out a word to her, placed a cup and poured him tea .
 Chapter 151
Source: Imported

REPORT

Tea party II

"What? this tea was brewed by Tanya?"

"Oh, I understood well . . "

As I pointed out, he smiles bitterly .

"Well, then . . . why did the princess detain me?"

"Although I can not say anything about the report . . . , there is something I
want to tell you"

I drink the last bit of tea in the cup and put it on the desk .

Dida, who is on the other side of my line of sight, has corrected his posture
immediately unintentionally .

"Do not get so stiff, okay?"

"If you say so . . . the princess will not make me face a serious problem now
not?"

"Oh . . "

I pointed out that I did not expect it and laughed .

It seems that his face stiffens as a habit depending on what he talks about .

"Sorry, so it's a comment only, actually, Dorsen seems to have left the
Knights"
 Dida seemed to have met Dorsen several times at grandfather's place and was
involved with him at the incident of the Vortic family .

Because it had something to do with the incident, I decided to tell you ahead
of time .

" . . . . . . That's right"

The reaction of Dida was more extreme than what I thought .

The reaction of Dida was more extreme than what I thought .

It's almost as if it is obvious .

"You're not surprised like I thought . . . No way . . . did you know?"

"No, I did not know, but I was preconcepting it somehow . "

"Well . . . why?"

"He told me that before leaving home, he had always in mind the question of,
what is a knight?, and that he had repeated that question to himself hundred
times without answer . .

"Have you said to him that he is not a true knight, or something about being a
knight?"

No, but he has said to us "I thought that you and Lyle are better than me, I
always thought I was the knight I had once imagined . " but it was because I did
not understand well, now "I do not know" what means to be a knight in the true
sense .

"Oh dear . . . "

He stated, " I stick to my name, I am arrogant, far away from what I should be
as a knight"

"What did you say in return?"

"What is a knight supposed to be if you think so?" . . . Even so, I guess, I can
only be myself because I do my best . No matter if I ask myself "What kind of
person do you want to become" I'll be what I am . I guess that's why I do not
want to think so much about what I should do and what I want to do, I feel I'm
not firmer enough if I'm not convinced of myself . It's not strange that you are
pursuing the ideal just because you do not understand what means that ideal, so
why do not you stick to the knight team and just be yourself, deeply arrogant at
the position of the eldest boy of the Countess? Well, as a nobility baby boy most
likely "

"Tough words, did you really tell him that?"

"Well, something similar, then he said, "When I came to this place, I was
repeatedly made remember that the crimes I committed are heavy and that the
sin will exist forever, as long as my existence is that of a knight, that is why I
need redeem what I did, and . . . I will truly redeem my own remembering the
figure I longed for, and when I have a clear image I will aim for it again "

"Well . . . that's a good thing . "

"I guess the princess experience is quite rich, I guess it was definitely a heavy
decision for him, is not it?"

"I am not interested if it was"

"I am not interested if it was"

"It is quite a cold word"

"Even I think so, but what can I do? I can only express that . . . What he did to
me . . . and will help in something this territory to hear what he says? I do not
care whatever he does, honestly, I believe that past things are good if "do not
care" are my feelings for them"

"Did you forgive them?"

" . . . . . . That thing at that time has already happened, nothing can be done
about it . I have also changed through the experience I went trough at that time .
It is a good meaning or a bad meaning, we will not know . What is already in the
past, doesn't come back, and I have something important to care for now"

While being busy everyday, I became even able to think like a different
person, far from the past .

There is something more important than to be concerned about now .

. . . . . . Most of all, that time is engraved deeply into my heart . So I cannot

change my impression now . .

Although the personality of my previous me and I merged, there are scars that
traumatized me from that .
 Chapter 152
Source: Imported

REPORT

Tea party IIII

"The other side is actively trying to create problems for the princess . . . "

"It was a problem at that moment . While I think he had a heavy

determination, I think that what is important is the future . While he always ask
himself what he is aiming for, for myself, this is what is right . "

A good example is when I started as an acting lord here .

At that time I was looking at what to aim . . . . . . and I was questioned about
the form of the territory that I am aiming for .

Even though I think "it will be like this" on my own, there will come a time to
ask questions at myself about what I'm aiming, sometimes I lose sight of it and
look again, get up and continue to pursue it .

People are weak to such temptations, wanting to choose an easy way . . . . . . .

Of course, including me .

"So, can he run through it? Even if it fails, he can stand up and continue to
aim, I think that is the most difficult and important thing"

"Well, it is definitely difficult . Even I will get lost or fail . "

Dida said that, and laughed .

Dida said that, and laughed .

"Well . . . that's it, I understood his story . Thank you, Dida"

 "Hey . . . . . . Well, then . . . I'll be around if anything . "

"Yes, I regret to have stopped you, I'm sorry . "

"No, I will excuse you . "

"No, I will excuse you . "

I will have another cup of tea but for me alone this time .

It's a long time here and the sunset is shining on the garden .

Quiet, time . I am deeply concerned about wanting to continue such times

forever .

" . . . . . . I'm home now, Milady"

It was Tanya that appeared without a sound .

It was Tanya that appeared without a sound .

"Welcome back, Tanya"

"I have performed as I was being told about Dorsen, I will report again if there
is any movement again"

"Well, please . "

 Chapter 153
Source: Imported

REPORT

Work

" . . . . . . It seems that the disaster countermeasures are progressing a lot,

thanks to grandfather"

While listening to reports from merchants who participed in the construction, I

read the materials at hand .

Water pollution control is important for the territory of the Duke of Almeria,
that is facing the sea and some rivers flow in the territory .

My grandfather has implemented measures to minimize the damage caused by

floods in some way .

How can we develop to prevent landslides and earthquakes so our control on

natural disasters becomes richer . . . . . . There are people who can think about
the measures for that, but it may not happen too, for such risks that may not
happen for decades or hundreds of years ahead I will not ask to much of this
world to take measures .

Especially when natural disasters happen, the idea of "it can not be helped" is
immersed in the people .

In front of the great power of nature, I wonder what I can do with my human
power .

Perhaps it may not happen, no, I guess it is postponing problems to events that
can not be expected to happen .

. . . . . . It was probably my grandfather who had devised measures to manage

somehow early those events, he really thought about the people and loved the
territory .

And my father took over and after him, I am working on it now .

" . . . and so on, the report is over"

"Ok, thank you . After we deliberate, I will give instructions as well . "

" . . . Iris . . . Would you please answer me a question?"

"What?"

"It is a very silly question from the person who gets the job, but . . . is it really
necessary this construction?"

"What does that mean?"

"I have never heard that the two rivers currently under construction have
flooded before, rather than doing such a construction, for example, to subsidize
the cleansing of the northern part of the river, or to fund the expansion of the
port . . . Don't you think that is better? I think that will help enrich this territory .
"

There was a knocking sound at the timing when he was saying those words
and Reim came in .

"The flooding has happened before, one hundred fifty years ago and the other
a hundred years ago"

When the words from a third party appeared, the merchant looked to Reim as
if he were surprised .

"I'm sorry, milady, as the meeting place is ready, it's up to you to come when
you can . "

"Oh, thank you . Reim"

" . . . . . . Reim, is it? Excuse me, where did you learn about the previous
flooding?"

" . . . . . . Reim, is it? Excuse me, where did you learn about the previous
flooding?"

"It's in the report of the historical owner of this land at that time . In particular,
there are some other important data in the report . It is written about how much
damage occurred at that time and how was the rescue"

" . . . . . . how much time and efforts would you need to read something from a
hundred years ago and that report you read from a hundred fifty years ago . . . ?"

"No, that's not at all, I have read all the remaining materials since the first
Duke of Almeria gave me this territory . "

"No way . . . . . . "

It's no wonder that he will be surprised .

Even though it is an existing thing, it's something we have read from a

document hundreds of years ago .

Lucky we're talking about Reim who gladly reads the amount of documents
that would make me feel terrified just by imagining it .

"Especially in the flood one hundred fifty years ago when the damage was the
most, two villages sunk to the bottom of the lake . Naturally all the crops were
damaged "

"Especially in the flood one hundred fifty years ago when the damage was the
most, two villages sunk to the bottom of the lake . Naturally all the crops were
damaged "

"As a matter of fact, if I turn funds into development of the port as you say,
the territory may become richer, but is there a guarantee that this disaster will not
occur in the future?"

"that is……"

To my question, he cannot find words .

"In your generation, it may not happen indeed, but, in your child's generation?
Are you sure he will not be struck with this disaster? or your grandchild's? . . . . .
. After all, if it happens, you can not prevent at that time, it's already late" I do
not want to regret it if it were to happen . "We might be able to protect the future
generations of the territory if we take the measures now, can you not oppose this
anymore?"

" . . . Would you like to reduce the risks of that disaster if were to happen in
the future? Well, well I understood, I was very disappointed that I asked
questions that would damage the territory in a future"

"It's good . . . . . . . I should be blamed . I didn't gave enough information for

you and other organizations of the territory to understand my actions . I'll make
sure everyone is informed and understand from now on every step I take . "

"Yes, thanks . "

 Chapter 154
Source: Imported

REPORT

Work II

"By the way . . . you have good eyes, I realize now, you are doing everything
for us citizens, you're a true ruler"

"In fact, I have attended the school by instructions of my father, and of course
in the school it was commerce what my studies were about, but I occasionally
sneaked into other classroom courses and heard the content of the natural
disasters lesson because I was interested . "

"Well . . . it was such a thing . . . the school is functioning very well, so if that
is the case . . . . I will show you the state of the construction went it's more
advanced . You can come to the conference too . "

"Oh, is that good?"

It made his eyes shine while asked me .

"Yeah"

The contents of the conference are written on the paper he currently has in his
hand .

There is no such thing as being troubled from the beginning about him
attending .

" . . . . . . Raim . . . tell him to prepare another seat . "

"Ok"

Once she went out of the office, she came back to inform me that the
preparations will be finished in a few minutes .

I stand up as I urge her .

In one corner of the mansion, all the buildings and rooms are released for the
sake of government .

There a lot of government officials hurriedly working .

There a lot of government officials hurriedly working .

Such a sight, for him walking behind me seems to be interesting .

In the conference room we arrived, there were already five older men and two
government officials .

"Everyone, thank you for coming to the meeting today, so let's advance the
meeting promptly, please see the material at hand . If you have any comment,
say it . "

"It is progressing as expected, we confirmed the site and it was as instructed"

"However, it is better to advance this side of the embankment a little faster,

the load will be applied to the other side as it is . "

When the five old men saw the report of the current construction's state, they
exchanged opinions fervorously .

. . . . . . I'm not good enough for this, there is too many details .

I have much more knowledge than them . . . but it's about Japan . . . . I regret
that I should have acquired more skills suited for cases like this .

I have much more knowledge than them . . . but it's about Japan . . . . I regret
that I should have acquired more skills suited for cases like this .

However, I do not have time to regret and stop now .

I have only one pair of hands and eyes, and only one head .

I can not start learning everything now .

 That's why I gather people to compensate for what I miss .

People's interest is that person . What is stimulated by knowledge is different

from person to person .

In other words, what I want to say is that some people have examined and
analyzed the events that actually occurred in the past about the flood control, and
mapped waterways that will spread water to the fields .

They have gathered that info and so they are talking about this .

Fortunately, as a result of establishing a school, such intellectual seekers have

become easy to gather .

Fortunately, as a result of establishing a school, such intellectual seekers have

become easy to gather .

Accurately, thanks to the fact that the school director planned and
implemented policies to have a school's library .

. . . . . . Although a conference about this happened more than ten times, they
did not actively discuss like this at the beginning .

However, the dreams that I had are becoming a reality .

The idea of what I had learned in my past, the idea of what I was thinking to
create, we're looking it with our eyes now .

Since I gave them the path to follow, everyone began to express their opinions
while shining their eyes .

Then, they began to collaborate with each other and try to make better ones .

It's my job here to control the place so as not to derail if they are too
enthusiastic .

I got to told to a certain extent, what was decided at the end of the meeting .
 Chapter 155
Source: Imported

REPORT

Seeking more personnel

"Let's give instructions as quickly as I can confirm that there is a contractor to

start, but what about supplementing the personnel?"

Despite suddenly changing the topic, a person came into the room, he
immediately opens his mouth to answer my question without being upset .

"I hired some persons as daily subsidiary workers . Nevertheless, although

currently we have enough for the lowest level personnel, more people will be
needed if the work needs to progress further . "

"From the perspective of the finance department, it is difficult to allow more

budget to this construction"

"I see . . . . However, there are those who are still unfamiliar with work,
accidents occur, some people get injured, etc . If the injuries are big, the number
of staff will be reduced accordingly, so I can't make up for those . "

"How is the treatment of the injured people?

"We take them home or to a hospital . "

"What is the treatment cost?"

"That is self-paying . " Of course

He looked as if I was asking something ridiculous, as if what he said was the

most natural thing . .

"Ok . . . . As for the measures, I will also think about it . Today, I will close
with this . Thank you everyone . "

When I said the dissolution, I went to moisten my dry throat .

Today was also a hot discussion, I was probably thirsty .

When I finished drinking a large glass of drinks, everyone stood up and went
out .

"How was it?"

As I brought him in, he turned his eyes looking excited .

"I learned a lot, I even felt that my heart was hotter thanks to your enthusiasm
. "

"Yes . . . that was good . "

I also return a smile to his straight and shiny eyes and enthusiastic voice .

I also return a smile to his straight and shiny eyes and enthusiastic voice .

"Thank you very much for giving me a valuable experience"

After seeing him off, I saw the material at hand again .

"Injured people . . . . . . "

"Oh my gosh, I miss you Dean"

In my own words, Reim who was next to me reacted .

"I . . I don't have anything to say about that . . . I was thinking a bit of what we
could do about it . . . "

"I . . I don't have anything to say about that . . . I was thinking a bit of what we
could do about it . . . "

"If you have something worrying you, I'll hear it anytime Reim . " Speaking of
which, talking about disasters, it may be better to pay more attention to it this
year .
 "No way, have you heard the signs of a natural disaster approaching already in
this territory?"

"No, no, but . . there wasn't a hot day in several months this year, and now
suddenly it has been a long hot day . . . . There is a lot of heavy rain after long
hot days in this territory, especially in the western part "

"Thank you . About that, can you give me the relevant document at a later
time?"

"Of course!"

"Then . . . I'm counting on you about it, Reim"

 Chapter 156
Source: Imported

REPORT

End of the Count of Cataberia

I read all the materials in detail and write and sign documents .

"A letter has arrived for milady"

I disconnected my eyes from the desk and received the letter from Tanya .

"Well, from whom . . . oh, it's from my father, and there is a letter of the Earl
of Cataberia together?"

Dida and Tanya react to his name .

They wrinkled slightly the eyebrows, it looked bad .

The Earl of Cataberia is, in other words, the father of Dorsen .

They are wary of what kind of content it is .

I started to read the letter from my father beforehand with a bitter smile to her
reaction .

"From your father," Let's solve it in this way " . . . . . . Ahhh?

, I read a letter from the Earl of Cataberia .

"Ohhhh!"

While I was reading the letter, I was surprised and raised my voice in spite of
not wanting myself .
 "What kind of contents are these . . . . ?"

"In short, it's to apologize, there is no other things in the letter, straight up and
down the sentences are to apologize . . . . . . . officially the Earl of Cataberia
apologizes about the behavior of Dorsen when he came to the Duke of Almeria
territory and caused problems . Is it that father protested? It's a reply to me
because of my father protests? . . .

- . . . Anyway, I resigned to the Knights and decided to take Dorsen aside so

he can't cause anymore troubles, so I wonder if it's possible that you put this case
off at this? . -

Dear Father, I wonder if you protested . . . ?"

"His parents seem to have been especially angry with Dorsen except for the
second prince that was gladly at the trouble he caused to milady"

To Tanya's information, I am surprised .

Even though it's been a long time since then, I have learned about it only now
.

"Well, was that so?"

"Because at that time he was at the service of Prince's Ed "lady", as the second
prince said before, no matter what the official notice says, his lady has the
decision . . . even though his lady was still not royalty"

Immediately after that, a notice of abrogation of the engagement came from

the royal palace .

Although Yuri was accepted by Princess Ellia, the abandonment of the

engagement with me would have been decisive, so it seems that it was officially
decided now .

Still, at that time when Dorsen did that to me I was still a royalty as the
engagement was not disolved .

Still, at that time when Dorsen did that to me I was still a royalty as the
engagement was not disolved .
 "In that sense, at that time Dorsen had already done something that should not
be committed . Is it the called family warmth that action the Earl of Cataberia
did when stepping down from the knight position and restricting his son to his
house for correction? In a sense, it was to protect him . My father would have
noticed that he was protecting him, and that made him angry . " " In particular, I
have heard heard that your mother's anger and actions were great . "

"Oh dear……"

"It seems that your mother herself interacted with the knights and taught them,
as your grandfather is the chief of the military, they had a lot of joined tranings .
Since it's like that, the anger about using the Order as such is probably more than
your father . " Chivalry is not something that one would show off and break its
rules as one pleases, even for a knight's hand, is not it? If it's a knight who wields
power against a weak maiden as a knights president who will accept such a
person as a knight . . . "After misunderstanding the Earl of Cataberia as
protecting him only for being his son, your mother was so furious that she was
declared to be absent from all of the parties that needed to be attended "

"Mother……"

Because Tanya was indifferent when she said mother 's words, I felt my
mother's anger greater .

"Even then, is the Earl of Cataberia leaving the Knights ? . . . . . . Then, who is
the successor to the position? Just to be sure, can you confirm it? Oh, please also
bring these documents at the same time . . "

"Ok"

After Tanya went out, I got a deep breath .

I was surprised at the fact that described the letters .

But . . . moreover, I was happy .

Even if I try to keep it, the corner of my mouth will rise without permission
and it will make me smile .

Even if I try to keep it, the corner of my mouth will rise without permission
and it will make me smile .

Because of at that time, my father got angry for me .

Even though I was abandoned, even though I knew I was useless as the Duke's
daughter .

Even though I applied mud to my family's name to such an extent that I could
not repair it . . .

I was working desperately after being given the position of acting lord, at that
time I did not want to disappoint them by doing something that did not meet
their expectations anymore . . . . . . . Of course, it is a different reason now .

. . . . . . I am distorted .

Because even though others were killed, others lost their positions for life, I
am glad to hear the reason for it .

Because I felt the love of my family in this situation .

As I warned myself as an adultery, the shakes from my excitement made my

neck shook and a clear sound reached my ear .

That pocket watch was what Dean gave me when I was checking the eastern
territory .

If you decide to go to the city and want to give a present as a thank you gift
for the Vortic family's case as well, please also buy one for me . Was Dean
message .

It is like a pair of figures that are two in one picture .

While I'm are stroking it, the joy and excitement that I felt until now settle
down .

. . . . . . I thought about stopping thinking about this any further,

I do not feel sympathy for them, but why is myself going out of joy?

I do not feel sympathy for them, but why is myself going out of joy?
 I crouch the pocket watch at the chest again .

A warm smile emerges from that warm feeling that springs from inside my
chest .

What is he doing?

I could not thank him enough for all the help he gave me and the satisfaction it
caused me . Always kept helping me . . .

Not only my work but also helped my heart .

Rely on, rely on . . . lean on me .

I feel love when I think that help is sharing the weight of responsibility
leading to the tomorrow of the citizens, but he sometimes distances himself and
makes me feel on my own and sometime makes me stand when I'm down .

That is why I want to do it myself and not depend so much on him .

. . . . It is because I can not be with you as a man with a woman . . . he said .

I thought so, I pulled out a document and wrote down the plan I was thinking
of before .

Just then .

"Long time no see, milady"

Dean came in with a knocking sound .

 Chapter 157
Source: Imported

REPORT

Insurance system

"Di, Di . . . . . . Dean !!"

"Yes, it's me Dean, what are you doing, how are you surprised like that,
perhaps I came at a bad time?"

Dean's face becomes cloudy .

"No, not at all, please sit there . There is something I'd like to consult you a bit
. . . Oh, tea . . . "

No way . . . I could not say I was thinking about you, I gave my greetings to
Dean and suggested a seat .

Even so, I am nervous and can not speak well .

After being conscious of my feelings, there were various things that I could do
natural before and now I become nervous . . . .

"Before I come here, when I passed by Tanya, I asked her to bring two teas if
she could, even though that . . milady did something happen? "

"No . . . . . . I was only thinking a bit . . . . . . . "

I did not know how to reply, it was a bad reply .

Or rather awkward . . . . . . Anyway . . Tanya, when will you come?

Tanya came into the room with tea, my wish came through .
 As I drink the herb tea which she brewed, it soothes my mind .

"Thank you for coming, thank you . As I said earlier, I was thinking a bit, as
you just appeared at the timing I wanted to talk to you, it surprised me . . . sorry,
I apologize, for my awkward treatment and I could not say enough thanks for
your help previously with the eastern case and with the documents . . . "

I cover my heart and choose the words calmly .

If I close my mind to my feelings, I can talk with him the same way as before .

If I can't do it, I will destroy everything I have constructed so far with my

hands .

Because it's a feeling that he will not accept .

Once someone understands it, disputes will arise .

Because I like him and this place, I choose to cover my heart .

"No, thank you . . . . . . . I am doing what I wanted to do . I am sorry to have

come so suddenly . This time I came for another issue, I was concerned about
what was the ending of the previous incidents, so I decided to come in . I should
have let you know beforehand . "

"No, I do not mind when you come because it's always very helpful . So,
although it is consultation it's welcome . . . "

Immediately, I will start talking to him about the plan I was thinking and what
had happened with the previous cases .

The plan I was introducing was the insurance system .

I've talked to Dean a while ago about it .

When I think about the concept little by little, I left the original draft and do a
new one with the paper at hand adding the new details .

In theory, the beginning of the insurance system is said to originate from the
traditional mutual aid association of the guild of medieval Germany .
 If you become injured and you can not work, income decreases and it is a big
blow to households . Of course, morale falls in that situation .

As a matter of course so an accident doesn't happen, if you prepare for

unforeseen circumstances, you can work more securely .

Moreover, it is good in the sense that the feeling of belonging to this territory
becomes stronger .

Moreover, it is good in the sense that the feeling of belonging to this territory
becomes stronger .

Why do not we have all such arrangements for the people living in this
territory as well as on the construction site if it starts anyway?

"That's the idea that has been told before, but now it is, . . . . . . . "

"Well, when we discussed before, the plan has stopped until the priorities are
done, but now we are already on track for the other plans . . . and foremost, now
we need the system, of course we will also issue subsidies for the people in the
territory . When we are able to cut the useless part of the budget allocation, we
should be able to secure that amount . . . Well . . . . . . To the end the mutual aid
of the people, everyone to help each other . . . . . . that is the most important . "

"It's funny . "

That said, Dean gleamed his eyes and laughed as she smiled .

This idea is as fresh as it was when you refuted the faces of the financial
sector officials before .

"At the same time, it is difficult, if we are collecting funds from everyone, we
will need a deeper understanding from the population, let's finish more detailed
rules before going to the officials this time, "

"Even before this, I was thinking, it would be good to increase insurance by

income . "

"Yes, I have finished developing the family register, the tax of the territory is
not the head tax, it's now a flexible task by income, it is possible to grasp each
income already, so that is also possible"

"To what extent will you cover treatment methods and medicine range with
the insurance system . . . ?"

"How about having experts talk about it? Fortunately, this territory is abundant
in human resources . "

"Let's get to visit the school director . . . . In this territory every day the
treatment methods and medicine are progressing, so we need to have regular
discussions"

"Let's get to visit the school director . . . . In this territory every day the
treatment methods and medicine are progressing, so we need to have regular
discussions"

"Certainly it is true that it may be better to treat the basic things as the
coverage of insurance and to pay for it if you want to receive a better treatment
or service . If you try to cover everything from the start it will fail soon . "

"Well, then, until now, we have had treatment costs set at each hospital, but
we have to make an uniform treatment for insurance application therapy . "

"Yeah, for this as well, it would be nice to talk to the campus director"

As discussion goes on, I am also excited .

"We have to clarify the payment route to each doctor as well, let's also inquire
about the establishment of the medical guild I was talking about before . "

Tanya 's cool voice broke down in such a conversation that was getting hot .

"Lady, it's time for the meeting of the company, shall we go?"

"Ah . . . that's right"

I forgot the time and I kept on talking .

"Then I will also confirm the post-treatment, and then I will look at the
finance department to see how far the surplus has come from this pre-reduced
budget, and go to the identity's office and ask about the improvement of the
family register . "

"Well, please do it . "

"I will also ask the school director for consultation . Though the plan is not
boiled yet, it would be better to start now than to just put the head out later . "

"I will also ask the school director for consultation . Though the plan is not
boiled yet, it would be better to start now than to just put the head out later . "

And I switched my mode and accompanied Tanya to the conference room to

discuss business .

" . . . It seemed fun, milady"

I react excessively to the words Tanya murmured .

"Well, what happened was, Tanya . . . I was only . . . . . . . "

Thanks to that, although I finally calmed down, I was again disturbed .

"Thinking about the people, thinking about politics, milady, you who is trying
to move forward looks like is having fun . . . I thought so . "

Oh . . . I breathe in relief in my heart .

"Well, I . . . I love this territory"

There were various things . Every time I get over it, I am aware .

I am proud of the blood flowing in my body, I love the territory .

That is why I am happy .

Even if I cover my feelings .

The truth, because I love the people . . . this territory that accepted me who
lost everything give me again my everything . . . . . .
 Chapter 158
Source: Imported

REPORT

Secret meeting

" . . . It was quite possible to fill it up, right?"

I mutter satisfied seeing the paper at hand .

After finishing the conference and the normal operations of the territory were
over, I stayed all the time with Dean .

It is midnight .

Even if I look at the scenery outside the window, there will probably be no
house or shop with the lights on . . .

"Yeah, after that, we need to take care of the foundation and the commercial
guilds that are the basis for each business and doctors . "

"That's what it is, Dean . Needless to say they are going to be even more
rooted to the people,"

"To the people, will they?"

"Yes, now I'm conducting a flood control work in this area, but I could not
fully explain its necessity . Though I'm through that matter, after all why is it
necessary for all the people? I think that it would be better to explain firmly how
to make that system work, and appoint them to explain to the people, though
some people may not be convinced, but I think that less dissatisfaction will be
than if they do not know anything"

"I see, it is a very good idea young lady, is not it?"

 He smiled sweetly, and the cover of my heart opened for a moment .

If I think about it, I'm alone with him since this morning .

Well, before I used to be fine .

"What are you talking . . . . . . . ?"

I concentrate on the conversation with him to shake off that feeling .

"You are a lord, even as a substitute, even if you order it, what you say is the
law . You really love us, people who live in this place"

His expressions when he said so, I felt like there was a shadow for a moment .

"Dean . . . . . . ?"

"I'm sorry, I think that it would be better to let everyone know, it would be
better to spread the news in some way, not verbally . By orally it's impossible to
gather and tell everyone, Because there is a school and there is a high literacy
rate of this place . if it is a household with a child, because the child will be the
person who lets his family know, it will depend on his understanding of the
message as to how it distorts the meaning, I can foresee it definitely . "

"Well, let's try to spread things to all families, instead of only by school, just
like information magazines . "

"Well, in the Kingdom, only the upper class reads the information magazine . .
. In this territory, it seems that you can have an information magazine for the
common people, no matter what, someday you will achieve it . Because this
territory is promoting education . "

"Well, I wonder how good it will be"

"I can say that it is good because the relation between the school and the
people is good, most of the aristocrats are afraid of knowledge .

In contrast to my joyful voice, his voice is of someone afraid talking with

seriousness .
 "Oh, why is that?"

"Milady was told before . The knowledge is power, it seems to be right . The
knowledge is a kind of privilege and is the existence of this country . The people
with knowledge hold down the people without . Milady gave people knowledge,
meaning that you mistress crashed part of the country's status system "

"Well . . . . . . Huhu"

To me who laughed, Dean looked at me as if asking what was my real

intention .

I did not answer at once, opened the window and went to the veranda .

It is pitch dark, I can not see anything .

However, closing my eyes makes me think of the cityscape on the back of the
eyelids .

"Certainly . . . It is fun to hold down those who do not know, because they do
not know what I do, but if you suppress their opinions when one day you make a
mistake . . . When one day Bern succeeds my father, if the descendants of Bern
commit a big mistake, I would like the people to be free to express themselves
and have a choice . In this place that they live, that's a right for them . "

I wonder if it's because of my knowledge of the previous life .

I've been promoting what Dean said, with awareness .

I guess it is heresy to put it in this world .

"The most scary thing is to not know my mistakes because the people move
with wrong guesses and not knowledge . I think that I would be uneasy because I
do not know if my people is dissatisfied and they would turn to violence to show
their dissatisfaction instead of them themselves think and judge and express their
thoughts, reflect their opinion, and then put the affairs in their place . This is the
best idea . "

Looking back towards him, he looked surprised and opened his eyes .
 To that expression, I inadvertently smile up .

"In the first place it is impossible to restrain human inquiry completely, I think
. . . Knowledge is a privilege? No, because people are thinking creatures, it's a
right to everyone . No matter what you do, it will come back to you when the
people rise . "

As I said, he laughed .

His voice resonated well the silent space .

As it is rare for him to laugh with a loud voice, I am surprised this time .

"Certainly, indeed, people, will they rise . . . ?"

"To my last question, are you speculating?"

"No, somehow, I feel that way too, so it seems that the battle for the throne in
the kingdom seems stupid . . . . . . 100 years ahead, the royal family disappears
from people with a grudge . . . Whether it is up to the king in the future to be
respected or not . . the people will do the judgment if good or bad . Is it that I
was too narrow? "

"Dean . . . . . . I think that it is an overstatement of something already known"

Although I say so, Dean seems to be happy somehow . . . something has

blown out from him .

"I was . . . oh . . . Milady, please just continue . "

"Hehe . . . . . . as an accomplice, take my remarks to heart,"

I feel sorry for him, I'm laughing at how naive his thoughts were .

"Yes, of course . "

"If heh heh . . . . . . then, what if I serve as an accomplice, is not it a keeper?"

"In this case, I feel that I have to serve you well, but . . . Come on"
 Chapter 159
Source: Imported

REPORT

Secret meeting II

I took the best wine from the cupboard and opened it .

It was something my grandfather used to do .

Occasionally my grandfather sends me alcohol so I taste it, but because I

usually do not drink much, I only save them .

Tanya refrains and Dida can drink anything, even if he drinks with great
momentum, Lyle and Tanya will be pushed into it . So, to hand over those wines,
it's not appropriate .

Merida and Moneda usually go out with me .

Sit on the veranda and tilt the glasses with each other .

"As I said before . . . "

He opened his mouth thinking about choosing the words .

"Is there sometimes when one is unaware that others are happy?"

"Is that your experience?"

" . . . . "

"People are not strong enough to be able to take all the information, for
example, if we mention the flood control, they will ask the people living in the
area near a river or lake if flood damage occurred fifty years ago and a hundred
years ago . If they are told that it happened, they will fall into anxiety and
panic?"

"That is . . . . . . well"

In his example, I have a bitter smile . It is likely to happen .

Those who did not know are happy, because it's one bad thing less . . . . But
those who knew it, can say that construction work will not work or that I'm
doing information manipulation as my convenience . . . and there is a possibility
that this time will produce doubts . it may be said that it's no good to speak
before time . . . . But, I want to be sincere to them . "

Those who did not know are happy, because it's one bad thing less . . . . But
those who knew it, can say that construction work will not work or that I'm
doing information manipulation as my convenience . . . and there is a possibility
that this time will produce doubts . it may be said that it's no good to speak
before time . . . . But, I want to be sincere to them . "

"……I see"

"Besides, I do not know if the others will not be happy as I am if they knew . "

Nobody can understand others' feelings by a hundred percent .

It is impossible to guess how the other you know thinks about it . . . .

That is why no one knows if one is unaware the other is happy .

Or even the person himself .

Information that I did not know may have fruit in unexpected places .

"I do not know what you are hiding, but if you hide it thinking of the other
party, that is only your speculation, you don't know whether it will turn good or
bad, Why don't you gradually come up with things to check it? Or, how far can
you build relationships hiding things . . . Is not it?

"When I am doing something hidden . . . does it seem so?"

"When I am doing something hidden . . . does it seem so?"

 "I do not think you are hiding . . that's sort of mistaken, I thought it was a bit
different from talking things about the flood to the people . Well, I do not know
if you are hiding from anyone . "

"I am keeping secrets to many people, also to you . . . "

"Oh, for example, what kind?"

"If I say that, it will not be a secret"

"Hehe . . . . . . certainly it seems, I am also hiring a doubtful person, mostly,

well . . . I did think of this before . "

As for grandfather's choice of alcohol, it is delicious just as grandfather

always chooses .

Speaking of which, I used to drink alcohol by myself as well after I finished

my work in my previous life .

"There are one or two secret things that I can not say to anyone too . if you do
not harm the people living in this place, that's all it is . "

"There are one or two secret things that I can not say to anyone too . if you do
not harm the people living in this place, that's all it is . "

" . . . . . . what are you talking about . . . . . . . "

Contrary to his shaky voice, his smile was so gentle .

To tell the truth, I want to know what he is hiding .

However, at the same time it is scary .

There are plenty of doubtful materials . . . . . . . I don't have the courage to

lose him for a secret .

But at the same time, the time we have spent together says me that I can
believe him .

So, good . . . . . . . Even if you regret it is better than if you did not know .
 If there is no lie in that words it means he was going in the same direction as
me now .
 Chapter 160
Source: Imported

REPORT

The parties war preparations

Two days later, Dean went away hastily .

To see him off, it was not possible .

Because there was a discussion about the issue of introducing a commercial

guild and the insurance system .

I was encouraged if Dean could accompany me, but eventually I could not ask
him as he was busy .

. . . . . . Well, it passed unexpectedly, though .

As it is, I consulted with the people from the school .

I got a lot of ideas from the school director, and then they gathered and talked
to the experts and students .

First, establishment of a medical guild .

. . . . . . In this regard, there is also a meaning to know and register the number
of doctors in the territory and improve their quality .

Also, we will unify the minimum range of treatment expenses taking as

reference the current market .

Because the insurance system will collapse as soon as the cost of treatment is
high and the people is unable to pay it .

If it's a service the wealthy nobles want, or if they want to receive an

expensive treatment, they will have to afford it themselves .

Doctors engaged in medical activities in this area decided that they must join
the medical guild, the doctor sends the medical treatment and the medical record
to the medical guild, the medical guild confirms the contents and the amount
paid by the patient minus the taxes, and the guild sends all the papers to the
insurance office .

In the medical guild, we will set up a forum for discussion once a year and
discuss how far we reach on the treatments available by insurance and treatment
drugs .

. . . . . . Medical care is evolving day by day .

And doctors also oblige to provide medicine to the medical guild workshop
several times a year, and bring information about the difference between the
treatment provided by insurance and those that the people afford themselves,
which one to choose, depending on the patient .

. . . . . . , it is a large path .

After that, I am planning to fix it with discussions with experts gathered by

the school .

I ended the talk with the people for the time being, and went back to the
residence safely .

And, as it is, the stacked work is done, but . . .

I have no choice but to increase my workload for myself again with this
project . . . . . . . Anyway It is the officials who suffer the damage by increasing
my work .

Both myself and them, will be very busy .

Nonetheless, all the ideas I gave made their eyes shine .

. . . . . . To be honest, I was a bit scared .

I gently peeped at the scene where the documents for the new project were
presented, but they kept smiling while moving the hands at high speed and
shouting the happiest I ever seen about it .

At that time of course, I decided to not be seen in the least and went away .

Everyone has a really good job addiction . . . what am I saying . . . .

I have the impression . . if Tanya were here, she would have thought "milady
is the same kind"

" . . Excuse me"

It was Sebas that came knocking at my door .

"Milady, is this OK?"

"What's wrong, Sebas"

" An invitation letter has been delivered to milady one after another . "

"Oh . . . that's it, it's about time for socializing, is not it?"

I completely forgot .

It seems that the two characters of "socializing" had gone away from my head,
since I was keen on work .

. . . . . . As a nobleman's daughter, though those tasks are a must .

"Socialize . . . . . . socialize, eh . . . "

"Did you say something?"

"Under these circumstances, every house will open a party soon . "

The king has fallen ill, and in the royal palace the throne is being fought
between the first Prince and the second prince, and now I think that it is better if
I withdraw as the duke house is neutral faction .

. . . . . . I never thought that I would be one day troubled by balancing work

and rest .
 "To the contrary, young lady"

Sebus laughed very nicely .

That smile is equipped with power that does not say if it's present or absent .

"Because of this situation, every house gathers people to see the situation, and
home entertainment is a way to gather information, and, a great opportunity to
show off the financial strength / personal connections of the house . The duke's
house is also doing it . "

" . . . . . . Mother will visit important houses, then I guess I'll too . "

" The absence of the debut of the young lady in the parties will hurt the name
of the young lady and the name of the Duke of Armenia . . . . . . especially while
the current capital is a whole chaos , it's better if you ask the madam for her
concerns and opinion before heading to the parties . . . . . . Milady do not let
yourself get caught in the royal palace problems"

"I know"

"I know"

I understand the importance of socializing .

That place where mother calls it a battlefield is certainly a place where

aristocrats are trying to take advantage and check each other .

It is necessary to grasp the movements of other houses as a custodian of the

territory and it is also important to appeal the power of the Armenian duke .

. . . . . . But just a while ago . . . . . . I really just thought that there was no way
I would not have to go .

"So today I made an appointment the day after tomorrow, for Madam
Crojeur to take your measures and make a dress for the parties visit . "

"Oh, Thanks so much Sebas . I have heard a rumor that Madam is busy
recently?"
 Although passed a long time since discovering silk for the first time, I finally
secured a foreign kingdom to make a permanent contract of silk provision .

It looks like the silk production process was kept secret by the producing
country, but I knew the raw materials . I was interested in history, and I learnt all
about the Silk Road, in history classes .

After trial and error, the production method could be established .

Although the problem was securing a certain number of raw materials . . . . . .

the silk producer kingdom seems to have also restricted the raw materials
exportation for example silkworms, but from a country that does not know that
silk is made of an insect I managed to secure the materials . So I started to
purchase from a place not a producer of silk, cultivate it, increase the number to
some extent and then devote it to silk production .

However, the number of silk worms is still small, so we only sell it to stores
that have the main office in the territory of the Duke of Almeria .

So madam Crojeur became rather busy, and in addition to that it, the silk
dresses became a topic in the entire kingdom . . that in our territory was
possible to obtain a fresh dress with a cutting-edge fashion, so she seemed pretty
busy .

"I am busy because the lady brings in a lot of ideas and materials for new type
of dresses . But the dresses for the lady are the highest priority . . . . . . Recently
again the consumption of dresses has slowed down because of the chaos in the
capital . "

"That . . . is . . . so"

. . . . . . Two days later, as planned, Madam came and took the measurements .

Because clothing is not my main priority, I myself ordered only a few dresses .
. . . . . Tanya who was seeing the drawings said " the clothes that milady makes
always stand out! " They're already fighting for ideas of dresses and the
discussion with Madam became hot, but interesting and fun . Beginning with
color, pattern of embroidery, decoration etc . . . . . . .

I also love fashion, but I kept standing for half a day as I was watching the
invisible talks of the two . I prefer to not give my opinion as they enjoy talking
about dresses so much .

Madam is also a shy person who usually blows out excited only when talking
about work . . . Once you talk about clothing, the madam's personality change .

It was a terrible thing, especially for Tanya's spirit this time .

. . . Well, let's stop remembering anymore .

Anyway, the measurements and dresses requests have been completed .

It took a long time to select the dresses, so it was okay . . . I was slightly
worried, but I thought that they will manage to make it in time if all the staff at
Madam's studio worked .

Even Sebas have made plans without saying it .

I thought that my shoulders are stiff in a different way from so much desk
work . . . . but I went back to the finish the work anyway .
 Chapter 161
Source: Imported

REPORT

Surprise

" . . . The report is over, it is not exaggeration to say that the economy of our
territory is good"

It is Moneda who speaks in a good mood .

He regularly reports on the bank's business situation and other market trends
and currently is talking about future movements .

As he says, the economy of the Duke of Almeria is doing well .

We are promoting not only flood control but also local infrastructure
development .

Also, the population of the Duke of Almeria has steadily increased .

Together, the trade with other countries is also becoming active .

In this situation where domestic demand and external demand are expanding,
employment is also smooth and consumption has been steadily increasing .

"About this territory, yes, everything is very good, but Moneda . . . I am

anxious . . . though . . . "

"How have you been?"

"The prices in the Kingdom are gradually rising, right? It is also mainly
foodstuff the items that the prices are rising . "

" . . . . . . well, you know about it . "

 "I know because the trend of the Kingdom has been confirmed before, though
it has not affected the Duke of Almeria for now . . . but in the long term . . . How
do you see this?"

"I have not heard any story of something bad happening in other territories
because of this . I was also interested in this issue a little thought but it is not
critical because somewhere the church is involved so it can be solved fast I think
.

"A stepping stone for something bigger . Even Tanya said it will take some
time to find out . "

"It's something I know from a long time ago when I was working at the guild
and came to face information regarding the kingdom, including other territories,"

"I see . . . . . Although things are not bad, the consumption in the capital is
decreasing . . . . That is also only one of the problems, the main is why the
people's do not explode with complaints . "

"As a possibility, this price increase may mean that the grain production is
being stored without being released into the markets, to summarize,
accumulating, or that it is collected at the royal palace . . . . . . mostly the second
I think?"

" . . Or, Is Twill Country the one taking the food missing in the kingdom
markets . . . ?"

"Huh?"

It seems that the words I muttered could not reach his ears .

"Nothing . . . . . . Is it possible to secure stockpiles of food for this territory? . "

"When other territories made commercial alliance with the Duke of Almeria,
we fortunately bought those items now missing in the market and secured them
into stockpiles,"

"Well . . . "

I feel like our kingdom is in the hands of the enemy, but . . I may be thinking
too much, though .

In any case, as Moneda says, it is ok, securing the goods is good enough for
now .

"If we also think about releasing stockpiles, Moneda please watch the market
trends . "

"Ok, I will . "

"By the way, it seems that bills and checks have come to be widely circulated,
it is because the banks are working well . Thank you, Moneda . "

"It is an honor to hold a compliment from milady . It is all possible thanks to

the help of the lady . . That special ink that you gave me previously . . . . . . I
would have been able to build one fortune with that alone, "

"What do you mean?"

ly, the Development Department of the Azuta Corporation developed a recipe

of ink for banks .

I forgot what I wanted to do originally, but in the process I got an ink that
changed of color when lighten with a lamp .

Recently there are also a variety of inventors and people who are supporting
researchers, and there are many cases of where such good products were
invented and are likely to be mass produced .

I also bought the materials for that ink here in the Duke of Almeria, it was
commonly sold out and it in toys stores and it was useless for everything else but
banks . . . but this is something that could not be said . . . .

He gave it to the bank .

It is used in checks and bills as it can be used for counterfeiting, and there is
no other ink that can replace it . . .

Incidentally, I devised various other measures to prevent forgery .

 "There is no other good use, it is the right place for you" I thought about the
ink .

"To tell the right people the right use of it, I actually held a sample of what I
mentioned earlier . "

"Because we're talking about ink suddenly, I thought of something . . . . . .

that, I have not acknowledged yet . Please show me what you did earlier . "

I look at what he shows me .

"You can do a splendid thing, but, isn't this too devised to prevent
counterfeiting?"

"About this content, the material"

"Well . . . . . . really prepared well"

To the sentences of Moneda, I laughed in spite of myself .

"It is also important to fill in because of the moat outside . . . . . . It is already

ready to operate anytime . "

"You see, there was a merchant . . . please let me think about it a bit more . "

Sebas came in at that timing .

"Oh . . Milady . . . "

He is rarely so agitated as now . . . . . . but I do not feel anything bad from it .

"What happened, Sebas"

"Messengers are coming from the acacia country . . . The first Prince says that
he wants to pay a visit to the acting Duke of Almeria . . . . . . . "

" . . What?"

Just like Sebas said, in a moment I also got disturbed . I have rounded my
eyes as I was surprised by it, the same with Moneda .
 . . . . . . It shocked me more than I thought .

A neighboring country across the sea from the Duke of Almeria . . . . . .

Acacia is the gateway to the Duke of Almeria for generations because of its
location and this country . . . diplomatic relations with Tasmeria were made .

Everything is different, the culture, the language, the people, is different .

Messengers are coming and going to and from the royal palace at frequent
intervals once in a few years . . . . . . the royal family has not said before that the
neighbor kingdoms can visit specific territories, I wonder if now . .

Messengers are coming and going to and from the royal palace at frequent
intervals once in a few years . . . . . . the royal family has not said before that the
neighbor kingdoms can visit specific territories, I wonder if now . .

That trade has become active . . . it's allowed? . . . I wonder .

" . . . Anyway, I will meet with that messenger . . . Moneda, I'm sorry but . . . "

Before I said anything, Moneda lowered his head and left .

"Do you accept the prince as your fiance?"

" . . . . . . Impossible . . . It is too bad that I have to meet the royal family of
their country, even under my circumstances, the Duke of Almeria is placed in a
subtle position within Tasmeria . However, the worst, is that it can not be helped
as it will be seen as a willingness to withdraw from diplomacy if I reject it . "

"Okay . . . . . . but you would refuse the same not?"

"That would be the best even if it's the worst for our position . . . it will be the
best protection for the . . . but I have to make sure that they don't attack us, at
least I can go to receive them at the door and stop there . . . . "

"Yeah right . . . "

Sebas complexion is bad .

That is a must . . . . . . Surely, I am similar .

 "Sebas, how about reporting to father?"

"The duke already knows, but was not able to help with it"

"Oh . . . well no helping then . . . I will not let our guest wait for me, I will go
right away . "

"Ok"
 Chapter 162
Source: Imported

REPORT

A meeting

The long corridor feels longer than usual .

I do not want to go . . . but, I have to go .

I move my heavy legs somehow with the sense of duty and move forward .

"I'm sorry to have kept you waiting"

. . . . . . And I came to talk to our guests .

What was waiting at the reception room was a man the same age as me .

He wears a scarf around his head and wears the garment of Acacia kingdom
named spacious clothing, when I appeared in the hall, a soft smile surfaced on
his face .

"Sorry about this sudden visit, my name is Hafei's Vent Mashed . "

. . . . . . When the messengers of Acacia visit, they are received and stay at the
royal palace .

I also participated as a daughter of the duke in their reception, before

abandoning the school . . . . . . but I have not seen it again after it .

Of course, I have seen only the main messengers, so I can not say it who this
man is .

"I am honored that you ask my name, my name is Iris, Iris · Lana · Almeria . I
appreciate your favor . "
 "No, no, I was surprised . . . No wonder you are the woman who is entrusted
with this territory . . . . according what was told to me, the territory here has been
prosperous . Your father's eyes who judged to leave this territory in your hands
are wonderful . "

"Well, that is kind of . . . . . . an excessive word, I'm much ashamed . "

"From the time you started to trade overseas, the trade has increased, your
skill has also impressed the royal family of our country . This time, the first
prince of our country, Kaadir, sent me here with the intent to ask for a visit . "

"oh dear . . . "

he he he . . . . . . I conceal the mouth with a fan and laugh as mother taught me

.

I wonder what I really should do . . . Looking at such a thing, I cannot be

disrespectful to the man in front of me .

The man in front has a mild and well formed face .

But while having a gentle smile, the back of the pupil is staring at me like
analyzing my movements and thoughts .

"I am very honored, but . . . I have to ask my father . "

"Is that so? . . . . . . I have heard that your authority is not as good as the lord .
. "

. . . . . . News from other countries are often being investigated at each place . .
. . . . I exhale without breaking a smile .

"Well, that would be nice, please ask your father to allow us to visit here, there
is something more that I would like to discuss with you"

" . . . What is it?"

"Actually . . . . . . the visit is just a pretext, Kaadir is here to seek your hand in
marriage . "
 This time, I was surprised, my heart practically stopped .

Even if the word itself is shocking . . I understood . . . but the meaning of

asking for a marriage with me I cannot understand .

"Apparently, Prince Kaadir saw you one time and was love at first sight . . . It
is a wonderful alliance as a bridge between the two countries . "

There is no memory of never before having seen a Prince from another

kingdom while I received the messengers at the royal palace before .

. . . . . . It is a lie saying that it was love at first glance? Or was it that I

misunderstood the prince for one of the messengers . . . ?

"The official letter is here . "

He gave me a letter he took out from the bosom .

At that time, I see a ring of gold that was fitted on his finger . The center was
flat and the pattern of a hawk was drawn .

The letter was handed over to Sebas as I refrained from receiving it from his
hand, and Sebas handed it over to me .

"Certainly . . . . . . By the way, Mr . Haffhies, you have a very nice ring . "

"Oh . . . this is . . gold is one of the principal productions in our country . . . . .

. "

" . . . . . . . You're a left-handed person, it's a wonderful design, my eyes were

taken away . "

In my words, Mr . Haffhies deepened his smile .

For a while, we stare at each other silently .

Both myself and him observe each other, and while trying to get information
even a little from our eyes and actions, we were asking each other for our
intentions .

In a silent battle, the interior had a heavy atmosphere .

 " . . . Excuse me . "

During the meeting, Tanya came into the room .

" . . . What's wrong?"

In response to my question she did not answer, but instead she neared my ear
and whispered .

"There are a news that your father was attacked . "

What???? !!!! Although I practically was screaming from the notice, I

remembered the existence of the man in front of me and managed to calm down
somehow .

"Sorry, Mr . Haffhies, apparently, there seems to be an emergency, so may you

forgive me?"

"Yes, of course"

I got up from the room in a hurry to the extent that there was stop as I ran .

I and Tanya enter the room next to the hall where I was .

"What do you mean by being attacked? Is father safe !?"

" . . . Yes, he was attacked, the wound seems to be big, but it was said that
there is no risk to his life"

"Ah……"

I was relieved .

"Lady . . . . !"

Tanya supports me as I have fallen on the spot .

"Are you ok?"

"Oh, yeah . . . . . . . "

 Repeat breathing in . . breathing out, adjust your breath . My sharp eyes
gradually returned to normal .

"All right . . . I'll go back,"

"but . . . "

"I can not leave awaiting that person for a long time . "

I staggered for a moment, but somehow I managed to stand up and walk .

"I have kept you waiting"

"No . . . . . . Your face color is not good, is it okay?"

"Well, actually, there was news that my father had fallen ill . "

"Oh . . . "

"I was fortunate that it was not a serious thing . . . . . . . but as I am worried
about him, I would like to head out to Father that is at the Kingdom soon . I'm
really sorry but . . . "

"No, if your father suffered such a thing, that would be really hard on you,
much more as you worry if you are in a distant place"

"Thank you very much for your thoughtfulness, I'd like to give a huge
welcome next time by all means"

Then, my meeting with him ended early .

 Chapter 163
Source: Imported

REPORT

Identity

" . . . . . . I will head for the kingdom soon"

I told Sebas after seeing our guest off .

Sebas and Tanya looked worried at me .

I staggered again after the envoy left .

Now I sat down on a long sofa so that I could lie and rest .

I can not go on such a condition . . . I have a bitter smile on my face .

"It's okay, as soon as I take some rest, I will recover quickly . . . . . . Even so, it
was a huge shock . . . No way, he is pretending to be a messenger and in reality
it's Kaadir himself . "

"" . . . . . . ! !? "

Sebas and Tanya cleared my misunderstandings .

That would be it . . . but . . . I didn't see him before at the royal palace when
receiving envoys as the second prince fiance .

"That . . . is it certain?"

"Did he have a ring of gold carved with a hawk's pattern?"

"Oh, yeah . . . " "Then, It's certain . . . . "

 Sebas handed over a letter that affirmed my inquiry .

"In that country, each royalty is given a kind of family crest, and there is a
custom of wearing it in a ring . "

"You recognized the prince's crest . . . . ?"

"No, but the hawk is one of the animals that are considered special in that
country, so it is not strange for it to be the prince's pattern . "

Thanks to the materials collected by the Duke of Almeria successively and the
materials imported from Acacia country that were mostly books that entered due
to the recent active trade, that we were able to find this out .

"Besides, he was saying, that the Prince comes to seek you . . . . While he did
it exactly today, which is why there is a formal letter . "

"Ah . . . "

"While overbearing . . . Milady, are you going to receive that offer, . . . ? . "

Tanya worried, asked me .

I have a bitter smile .

I was only surprised at that time, but now I'm calculating the merits of having
a marital relationship with him .

Although it is separated by the sea, Acacia is a large country the same size as
Tasmeria .

As an alliance, it has the best use for this territory .

It is beneficial for the country, for our house and for this territory .

If I'm suffering from unreachable love, this marriage may be a solution .

Someday, this pain in my chest . . . . . . I should be able to smile and let it flow
like that .

"Come on now . . . I can not say anything unless I consult with my father . "
 Even though I am drawing a conclusion in my head . . . . . . . The heart
refuses to accept .

A little better . . . . . . but only just a little .

Do not you think you have killed your feelings while not . I said to me . . .

*****************************************************************

"Mr . Kaadir, how was it?"

That's why he is a good follower . . . . . .

I was asked that by the real Mr . Hefhied, and smiled .

I remove the mask for outside a while ago and just laugh as I wish .

My real name is Kaadir and the one I took in the Duke of Almeria before,
Hefhied is from my follower . I'm genuinely the third Prince of the Kingdom of
Acacia .

"The purpose has been fulfilled"

Saying that, I sat on the sofa .

A somewhat lower sofa in the Duke of Almeria is superior in cushioning

properties and sinks by the weight of the body than those of our country .

"Did the people you took with you sufficed ? . . . Your grandfather was
worried about you and his life expectancy shrunk, please mind it a little . "

"Did the people you took with you sufficed ? . . . Your grandfather was
worried about you and his life expectancy shrunk, please mind it a little . "

"Oh, I'm in trouble if my grandfather is gone . "

"Even so, it is a long way back home . Again, she did not notice that you were
Kaadir not . . . . ?"

"Well, she was aware that I was the prince who claimed her hand in marriage"
 "How did she notice? . . . ! did she not give much more hospitality after she
knew?"

"It seems that her father has collapsed . " It was unavoidable, she would like to
give us a grand welcome "next time" . . . . . . Still it's good because I did not give
her my real name, I gave yours .

"She is funny and laughs out loud . A woman with such a temper is not quite
fit for my queen .

Really, but it was an interesting woman . "

"What, well, she is outstanding"

I take one fruit from the dish located next to it .

We were now on the ship .

We have already set sail, and the sea breeze sometimes enters through the
window and caresses our skin .

*******

"Was it fun?" " . . . . My grandfather, I seriously want, that girl . "

While licking the juice of the fruit dripping from the lips, I declared to
grandfather .

While licking the juice of the fruit dripping from the lips, I declared to
grandfather .

"did you give that letter to her?"

"Oh . time " " It is unknown whether we will welcome her as a princess or as
a concubine depending on how the cards turn . . but in any case, that daughter's
governance ability is somewhat striking, she will help you exercise your power
beyond the nobles of this lost country . "

"Is the King serious? . . . "

"It's a good thing if she agrees . . . . It's also troubling your father's successor
greed, but I think you'll be able to handle it with her help . "

Although he said that, his gaze is lively and warm .

I wonder which mouth says it is troubling . . . I think .

Well, it's all good because I have grandpa .

"I heard that there is a fiercer person in that territory, but . . . . . . He is in bed
with an illness"

"As I am quite good as a trade partner, I would like to give them a hard time .
Hey, grandpa, I will show you the enemy country that you're cheering for by
mistake"

"I'm sorry for what I'm about to say, but Kaadir are you sure it's better if you
win?"

I did not answer to that question .

Just laughing .

Meanwhile, the ship on which we were on, fluttered the sails in the wind and
went on . [EDITED v2]
 Chapter 164
Source: Imported

REPORT

Tears

After informally talking with the prince of Acacia, I decided to head for the
Kingdom quickly .

Although I my schedule full, there isn't any documents that need my approval,
and more than anything, my subordinates are all the fiercest fighters when
talking about documents and management duties .

All the officials and the people of the corporation continued working quickly
without any change nor delay .

Only Madam Crajeur had tearful eyes .

The dress I was ordering will naturally not make it in time so she will send it
later .

When Tanya went to tell her that my schedule had gotten tighter so I had to
depart earlier, she said while tearfully grasping my arms that I must wear it, as
she will send it absolutely .

Since I ordered it, there were various things complicated to work on the dress,
so when she said that, I was touched . . . it's about recognition of her hard work,
there is nothing wrong with me being touched about that .

. . . . . . When my arms were grasped I was already very tired and I could not
move after I got grabbed, it is not very easy to say that I could get free from
Madam's passion more talking that it even makes Tanya shudder, so much less I
can do anything about it, although I can not say anything of this to her .

I went to the kingdom at maximum speed, and as soon as I arrived I entered

the mansion in a rush .

"Father . . . !!!"

I entered father's bedroom while running in tears to go to the bedside .

"Iris . . . "

Father looks surprised at me .

" . . . Ouch!"

It seemed that he was about to get up, but he was distorting his face in pain
when he tried .

"Husband, . . . please lie down . "

Mother sitting in a chair nearby gets up in a hurry to help father lay down .

"Father Sir," . . .

"It's not a big deal . . . . . . Everyone is just making a fuss about it too much . "

" . . . It is not a big deal a cut that practically reach the organs . . . ?"

Mother's low voice resonated well in the room .

As a matter of course, I was surprised about father's wounds, but I was also
surprised about mother's power .

"I thought that my heart would stop, and when I ran there, you already had
lost a lot of blood and your breath was very subtle, but even though that, you got
up, you even went right away without waiting for me when I said that I will go
with you . . . Please, please take care of your body a bit more . . . "

"Mary, I am struggling because I worry about you too, but I had to go . If the
Marquis faction becomes the general administrator of the kingdom through
Princess Elle, now that I am the last shield of the bureaucrats in the royal palace
as long as I'm not there, the national government will crumble down . "

"For them who are halting at the brinks of extinction you are the last shield
and hope . . . If they lose you, that hope will be lost forever . . . I also will have
lost my husband and you know that I can not live if that happens . . . !"

"Mary . . . "

"Husband . . . "

Suddenly I'm a bubble in the middle of sweet air . . . I feel like I don't have to
be here .

No, well . . . it is a very good thing that they have a good relationship .

No, well . . . it is a very good thing that they have a good relationship .

" . . . Mother"

I did not want to disturb them, but as their sweet time does not end, I got to
call her for the time being .

"So now, how is father's wound condition . . . ?"

I thought that it would be impossible to obtain an answer from my father as he

says only that he is well and tries to show that, so I asked mother who was sitting
next to him .

"Oh . . . . . . I am sorry, Iris, husband must rest for a while . The wounds are
not closed yet, and it is dangerous if they start to bleed again"

"Is that so . . . "

"Did you worry so much that you rushed here? . . . Thank you, Iris"

I felt so comfortably that my chest got hotter .

Trying to return the word my voice is clogged in my throat because of the

emotions, and tears accumulated in my eyes .

At least father shook his head .

There was something I wanted to ask .

 . . . . . . I was thinking about it all the time until I came here .

But I am afraid and I can not put it in words .

" . . . . . . Iris, you do not have to worry, this is not your fault,"

. . . . . . Is it my fault that he was attacked?

My father, who saw my question before I pronounce a word, told me in denial,

-it's not- .

My father, who saw my question before I pronounce a word, told me in denial,

-it's not- .

"But, father . . . . . . haven't you said before, that the Marquis was aiming to
attack me . . . Is it that you father now received this attack but it was aimed at
me?"

"I do not know who they were aiming for"

"About that, I am in the wrong, after seeing husband full of blood, I just got
rid of the assassins before confirming who is behind this case . . . . . . what
remained after their fall is not information that I care about . . . "

To mother who seems to be sorry, father just gives a gentle smile .

"If you do not help, I do not know if I would be alive now, I appreciate what
you did, don't cling to those thoughts . . . that is what I wanted to say Iris . Under
the present circumstances where the attackers are unknown, you do not need to
worry so much if it was something for you or not, what happened, happened . . "

"but . . !"

"Even if the attackers are from the Marquis, Iris it's not because of you . I
wanted for you to rule over the territory, I am also handling national affairs
within the royal palace, there is no need for you to carry a responsibility that
from the start is mine . "

"Father . . . "
 "Such a thing, Iris . You seemed to have had trouble"

Father reached for me .

Suddenly nearly, he stroked my head with his hand .

I wonder if it was the first time . . . . . . I got stroked my head like this .

"It's a hard work . . . compared to what happened to your father's body . . . you
were carrying a bigger burden for a longer time in that tiny body of yours . . . "

"Because both of you are not boasting unhappiness, it is hard to see which one
had it harder, both of you are always very serious at your work, then my
husband, I worry about Iris the same as you and I understand, but please take a
day off soon, your body is not ok, understand? "

At my mother's words, my father smiled bitterly while muttering saying "I do

not know who is the enemy anymore . . . my wife seems fiercer . . . "

At my mother's words, my father smiled bitterly while muttering saying "I do

not know who is the enemy anymore . . . my wife seems fiercer . . . "

"Father, I will come again . At that time, please listen to what I'll say slowly"

The situation of father was the same as usual, as far as I was looking at him, I
did not notice it at all .

In other words, if I do not know beforehand that he is injured, I would forget it

.

To notice changes in father's physical condition just by watching him can only
be said it's a lie .

I went out of the room immediately so as not to get in their way .

. . . Fortunately, my father's condition was stable and I was able to meet him
the next day without problems .

So far . . . There is nothing to talk about, so I told him about the various plots
at the eastern territory, Van's plot and Dorsen case, the disaster countermeasures,
the newly introduced insurance system and so on .

Although I frequently report on it, it is a good opportunity because I never

talked to him directly about those .

Then, I told him about the meetings with the people of Acacia who recently
came and about the prince's proposal .

I handed down the letter the prince gave me, but father is deep in thoughts . . .
he has already sighed deeply multiple times .

Although I am wondering why this kind of troubles will drift from one to the
next . Even myself cannot think this is pure coincidence . As things are at
national level, my marriage has to be decreed by the royal family .

As a Prime Minister . . . and as the Duke of Almeria, when I asked what he

thinks would be best to do about this proposal, my father choked in his words for
a moment .

"If I answer as a minister, there is no good result with either decision, if I

answer as the Duke of Almeria . . . . It is regrettable to have someone as talented
as you in another country, if I can, I would like for you to be in the territory as a
counselor, or other position suited for yourself . . . . but, if I talk as your father, I
would like you to choose the options that you agree with, and I hope that you are
happy . "

As a noblewoman, I wonder what way of thinking is the correct one . . . or,

after all I am just wondering what I should do . . . . . . and so . . . more time
passed while we talked about the things that happened previously .

But, I do not care about such a doubt .

That word "wish for happiness" for me it has no meaning .

Just then, my eyes got full of tears .

 Chapter 165
Source: Imported

REPORT

Bern's Determination

" . . . . . . Bern, we are waiting for you here . "

"I understood"

There is no glitter like the royal palace, but a majestic place where serene air
drifts .

I think I'm a new man now or so I want, to be sure of myself .

I walked around looking over the place as I had never visited it before .

The tension increases as I go, unintentionally making me place my hand on

the chest .

As I can ascertain the existence of the letter inside the pocket of the chest .

. . . . . . Do what you have to do .

A letter to Wang Tao who was frantically entrusted by father .

Even though it is paper, it feels heavy .

"We can not inform the contents to anyone . Even for reliable servants it's a
no . "

Because it is Father's, the content must be critical .

Are you afraid of treachery, are you worried about the dangers if someone
knew father?
 I felt that the latter case seemed to be more likely a possibility, trusting
employees is a very complex topic, as we cannot be sure of what dangers it
would bring them .

Even if they are proud of how much self-defense they have, they are easily
crushed under the enemy that has a card called power .

Even father knows, the darkness of this country which was captured and
dragged in . . . .

I was hit by fear as I thought that he was concerned about that .

As I enter the salon, I will continue to be guided by servants .

And at the end when I arrived there was Mr . Wang, who is the present Lord
of this mansion .

"Huh . . . . . . why did you come here Bern, Louis's situation is not that bad
not?"

"No, my father takes care of himself and is taking medical treatment, there is
no risk to his life, as why I came here today . . . "

"It's . . . . "

"From my father, he asked me to give you this . "

I retrieved the letter from my chest and hand it to his nearest servant .

King Wang accepted it from his servant and looked at it .

From the beginning of reading the letter, the face of Mr . Wang changed .
From a soft face of a noble in an event receiving a guest, to that of a rigid
official .

The change increases the tension in the air .

He has an air of someone who is convinced that is the champion who leads
this country even if the time of war is approaching .

"Do you know the contents of this?"

 I shake my head in response to the question from Mr . Wang .

"Both of the letters?"

"I do not know their contents"

"Yeah . . . Louis is sweet with kids, is not it?"

His escorts started to laughed aloud .

But his eyes are cold and the air didn't change .

I felt that . . . cold sweat ran through my back .

"Or is it because you are in a different side from Louis?"

" . . . . . . I am very sorry, but I can not understand what you are saying"

"Oh well, because you were a follower of Edward before, you seem to have
been very supportive of him, and with Yuri Noir, the Baron Daughter . . . . "

" . . . . . . Certainly, I was close to Edward before, but now I want to protect the
Duke of Almeria my legacy and my home, I'm proud of the Almería family who
discharged my previous status as a debauchee and gave me authority to help my
house and territory, so that's why my first priority is to stabilize the state affairs .
"

"In other words, do you want Edward to quickly arrive at the throne or not?"

"No . If we are in compliance with the laws of the country, it is reasonable that
the first prince will get the throne . . . and no, I don't support Edward anymore, I
was disappointed and he betrayed my sister and family before . "

" . . . . . . The remarks in this place are limited to this place . Please state what
you think about the whole state of this country . "

He urges me to say, and I urge Mr . Wang for him to continue .

I was worried that my mouth would slip one after another from the pressure of
Mr . Wang, but it is already too late to regret it .
 " . . . . . . It is my thoughts, but I was blessed after graduating from the school
as I had the opportunity to look at myself . I am convinced that various things
changed from the past, and I am proud of the Duke of Almeria house and love it
at the same time . . . . . . In my school days I foolishly broke everything on my
own . "

I remember it . . . I remember it just like yesterday .

The events of that day . . .

I did not look after my sister from entering the school until that happened .

. . . . . . No, I did not try to see it .

I liked that woman so much that everything revolved around her .

Truncate my sister place for her as if it were my own blemish .

. . . and, as a result, I broke everything .

When she was suppressed by Dorsen, I gave up all sentiments for my family,
and did nothing more than to cause her more despair .

If I think now, with a smile as if to reject everything I said words to break her
down .

. . . . . . At that time, I thought that I was also sad because she let me down .

But now that I think back, it creeps me frozen .

And even gives me dizziness and I want to puke as I think of what I

committed .

Selfishly, I abandoned my sister .

Rather, I even thought of her as a game piece to approach the Baron's daughter
.

. . . . . . even though she was my older sister, my only blood sister .

From the time I was young, my emotions shared with my sister and memories
accumulated .

Lots of, warm memories and emotions were those .

Even though I was formed today because she was there, I abandoned her .

Now I can tell that it was like throwing away the future I admired and longed
for .

I may have never regained it once I discarded it and put it away .

No, I could not regain it .

The event at that time was not only a rupture for the bonds of the family . . .
because to today I know I feel disdain to my own evaluation .

Still I'm here because my older sister who was supposed to broken by me,
made me wake up so I can still see the future .

"So, I decided not to make a mistake anymore, I absolutely do not want to hurt
my important family anymore, the only thing I have, because they are important
I vowed that I will definitely protect them time .

That's why I will never return to Edward's side .

Beginning with the abandonment of the engagement with my sister, the

excommunication of the church, the harassment to the Azuta Corporation, the
harassment to my sister, and the obligations imposed to the Duke of Armenia .

Besides harassment to the company, even if it is not what Edwards did

directly, but still it can be said that it only happened because of Edward .

I do not wish for my sister to taste the despair of that day again .

If I got into such a situation, I will never leave my sister's side ever again .

. . . Yes, I decided .

It is because she reminded me of the important things .

"Is your family more important than the future of the kingdom?"
 "Is your family more important than the future of the kingdom?"

" . . . I'm sorry but it is . . . "

To the question with that sharp voice, I lower my head and ask to be excused .

A heavy silence floated on the spot .

It broke the silence a couscous sound of laughter .

"What sweet and unlikely to be a martyr . . . But who can not defend the
precious ones close to us, cannot defend our country, so I do not hate it . "

Happy, I breathlessly exhaled . . .

"Now, the upper part of this country is split into two, those who want the first
prince for the throne, and those who want to make the second prince ascend the
throne . The leading aristocrats and emerging aristocrats in the region, including
the Duke of Almeria are in the side of the first prince, and the senior aristocrats
with Princess Elle and the Marquis are in the side of the second prince, while the
two factions are striking each other there is still an equilibrium kept . . . Well,
which side are you standing by?

I still do not answer to the question of Mr . Wang . No, I could not answer .

Sometimes I did not have the answer, but because of the air of the place I can
not talk anything I don't feel .

"The correct answer is neutral, leaning towards the first Prince . "

Only because he knew it, Mr . Wang told the answer before I opened my
mouth .

"I have been hiding, nurturing, raising the first Prince . I knew that there
would be such a confusion in the future, so why do you think that we did not
prevent it?"

" . . . to suppress the growth of nobility, is not it?"

"continue"
 "The second prince may have excluded the first prince and the country may
not have been confused if he arrived at the throne, but if that happens, then even
if turns into the king, who is the top of this country and the top at the power of
the aristocracy, the current he will become far from that, he will not be an easy
manipulated puppet ,so even the, the root of the kingdom will fluctuate and it's
done for . "

I speaking carefully while choosing the words .

"Well . . . Well . . . . But, I was neutral, I thought it would truncate

immediately if the Prince was a stupid person, but, unexpectedly, that girl was
competent, so that I did not do anything, so I was seen as static by the first
prince too . . . but in reality I was protecting them, as their house . "

"A house . . . " I can understand without being told clearly .

"For the second prince, the most obstructive thing is not the Duke of Almeria,
even if he retired . . . I am the most obstructive to them because I have a strong
voice in the parlamentary"

"Well, Mr . Wang is also targeted like father . . . ?"

"Well, yeah . . . I will be stripped of authority as a royal member soon, your

father and the first Prince were moving to stop it . In this letter, those contents
are written "

"Well, yeah . . . I will be stripped of authority as a royal member soon, your

father and the first Prince were moving to stop it . In this letter, those contents
are written "

"I see . . . "

"I will answer after reading the letter," Please tell Louis that you did good for
me, you should go back to the territory and relax . "

"Why . . . . . . ! Why ?!"

"As the king keeps holding the position for another month, after he dies, the
Marquis will start to move, Louis will not recover within a month, I wonder,
even though I'm just dying as well, I can not free my worry from it . "
 "that is . . . "

"No way, I did not expect Elle to want that girl . "

I think about the exact meaning of what he says while drinking .

"Are you sure?"

"Yeah . . . Even if they say that they king only fell down, and that he was
heading for recovery . The physical body is decaying as he has mental illness . . .
but that suddenly may be kept for a month . . . . . . There are other circumstantial
evidences . "

When speaking of the word "circumstantial evidence", Mr . Wang chewed his

lips for a moment .

The fact that it can not condemn the Marquis based on it unless it is reliable
evidence is regrettable .

"Because I love them, when I lean to these negative feelings, the hatred grows
deeper . . . Anyway, I can not make it in time . Louis is in that state, the first
prince has to go to another country . . . I don't have support to do anything with it
. "

" . . . . With which case?"

"That is a secret . . . . . . It may have been good now, but the other neighboring
countries are not safe, but it is better than being in this country when things
happen, and that child, It seems that he was trying to repay the king himself
carrying everything on his back .

Mr . Wang and his companions were breathlessly hiding their mouths .

"But, what will happen to you Mr . Wang? . . . "

"Well . . . Anyway, I decided to bet on the new generation . . . . . . That's why I

do not mind these problems now . "

The brightness of the eyes of Mr . Wang who declared that were so powerful .
"Bern, please tell Louis firmly this message "

"I am sorry . . . "

 Chapter 166
Source: Imported

REPORT

Encounter

After the audience with Mr . Wang, I left the mansion quickly .

While I was walking down the road from the mansion to the place where the
carriage stopped, suddenly I saw a garden .

. . . . . . beautiful, and .

I was usually busy with my father's work, but I occasionally tried to take a rest
in my free time in these type of gardens .

That was my sister's recommendation .

It is said that seeing green reassures the mind, and if you look far away, your
eyes rest .

Although I do not know whether it is true or not, my older sister was doing
that, so I thought it was true and began to try it too .

When I am looking at the beautifully arranged garden, it is noticeable that one

woman is sitting in the distance .

" . . . hello, are you okay?"

As she sits in the ground, I get worried that her physical condition is bad or
something happened that is why she is in the floor and I try to get close to her .

"So . . . ! Sorry"

Perhaps she has not noticed me . . . she was surprised to hear a voice and
reacted with a small cry .

Her long and beautiful blond hair shakes with the wind as she turns around .

"I'm only thinking a bit . . . . . . . "

She is afraid of me and gently try to hid her light green eyes .

"I am sorry to disturb you . . . the reason why I talked to you while you were
deep in thoughts, is that I thought your condition was bad or something
happened to you as you were sitting on the ground . . . . . . . "

"No . . . . . . I am only imitating a technique I saw recently to relax . . . . When

I got stuck with an idea, I feel like I can relax and clear my mind better if I look
at the garden, so . . . . . . "

"Ah……"

I remember my older sister and laugh .

On the other hand, the woman seemed uncomfortable .

Does she think she imperfectly imitated it, so she is being laughed at? .

"My sister was saying the same thing as you, remembering that I laughed . . . .
Her mind gets confused after many ideas and that's why she says she can think
of things from a new perspective if she looks at the garden . I am also
encouraged to try that by my sister so I try to do it as much as possible when
time is available . "

"That's right . . . . Once you get stuck with ideas, you feel the same as if you
got into a labyrinth, and you start to think ideas that go nowhere, as if you are
running in circles, but mostly, if I go to the garden and try thinking calmly in my
mind I can see the exit, it's simple, is not it? "

Suddenly being told that vigorously by her, I swallowed back what I was
going to say .

She was ashamed when she noticed and murmured "Oh . . . I did not want to .
. . ", I smiled at that sentence and she smiled again at me .
 "Well, I felt that it was better to go to the garden even a little time, rather than
taking a break inside, in some cases it's more efficient seen the green scenery in
the garden . "

"Well, I felt that it was better to go to the garden even a little time, rather than
taking a break inside, in some cases it's more efficient seen the green scenery in
the garden . "

"Well, I am sorry to say that, I am Letty, I was rude . . but you are . . . "

"My name is Bern . . . can I call you by that name afterwards?"

"…… . Likewise"

Letty said so, with a soft smile .

"Is Mr . Bern talking with her big sister often?"

"why?"

"I am interested, because I have an older brother, but I don't talk much to my
brother because he is often in other places . . . "

"I think that what I can say you will not be very helpful, for some time before
I entered the academy, I did not speak much with my sister . . . and while at the
academy . . . at the end I gave my older sister a deep wound that will last for the
rest of her life . "

" . . . Are you regretting?"

"I can not say lightly that I regret it, because I can not compensate merely by
regretting the past, there is no choice but to change my way of life . . . to refrain
from hurting her again . . . Someday, I will be able to help my sister so I am
thinking that I want to grow fast so I can help her when she needs it . . . and not
hurt her anymore . . . "

I am worried that my sister thinks I'm too terrible to be able to help . . . with a
bitter smile I muttered .

"Oh Dear……"
 "Oh Dear……"

"I talked only about me . . . . . . How about you Letty, how is your relation
brother and sister?"

"It's very good, just . . . . . . Well, it might be the same as you . "

"What does that mean . . . . . . "

"Even though I have always kept trying to help him and I am struggling to
grow fast, because I want to help my older brother . . . . . . My older brother will
do anything alone . . . so much he doesn't want to depend on me . . that it's
useless for me to try to help . . . . "

"I see……"

"I wanted to be born as a man . . . so I could walk side by side with my older
brother,"

Letty stands up from the ground .

While holding herself as if to ascertain her own existence .

That figure was full of thoughts and sadness . . . I understood that is why I
said it .

" . . . . . . Up until now I was skeptical about if women can work the same way
as men . Yes, I may not have even thought about it, even doubt if it's possible,
but because all the work is done by only one woman alone in my family's
territory I do not think so . "

the wind blew softly and calm . . .

The petals of the flowers blooming in the garden dance in the sky with the
wind blowing .

I don't if it was because of what has been said, or as a way of answering my

statements, she raised her face .

Her glowing golden hair dances swayed by the wind .

 I continued talking . . because I knew she needed it . . .

Her glowing golden hair dances swayed by the wind .

I continued talking . . because I knew she needed it . . .

"However, this was something that made me thought my sister's appearance .

What is necessary for fulfilling your duties is the ability you yourself have and
that alone . . Before that, sex is a trivial problem . My older sister is a woman
and because of that she has a woman's point of view, she is doing so amazing
things that I have never seen before . That also made me think that half of this
country are women, those who don't incorporate the unique opinion of a woman
are distorted . So, I am . . . part of those who don't care about a person sexuality,
but thinks that their power depends alone on the strength and the will of the
person himself or herself . If you want to become power, you should find a way
for yourself "

She rounded her eyes as if surprised for a moment . . . and then she laughed .

She seems to be very happy .

At the same time, she seems me as if she wants to say that she found
something interesting .

"Well . . . others would think that woman was bearish if you say that she
supported everything on her own . "

She murmured something, but I could not hear it unfortunately .

She did have strangely a fresh smile that was not in her face before when I
encountered her in the garden .

"I heard a very good story, I would like to see you by all means again if there
are opportunities . "

"Please lets meet again, it was a pleasure to talk with you . "

"When you come back to the Imperial Palace, please let me know by all
means because I am working here regularly, so if you let me tell by Ruti, I will
be informed soon"
"Yeah, I will"

Listening to the affirmative words, Letty left the spot .

I went back to my home after seeing her back .

 Chapter 167
Source: Imported

REPORT

Solicitation

"Why is it that we are called because the knight leader changes?"

So that's why your mode is obviously heavy .

Always Lyle, stole my words like that, silently silenced me in my face .

My mode is as heavy as I am .

It would also be so .

Now that the Duke has been attacked, it is our common feeling that we do not
want to leave Iris side as much as possible .

That's why I refused . That's all there is .

Even so, the new knight leader did not give up at all .

Finally, he came to demand that they bring us two people to our senior .

Currently Marquis Anderson did not took into consideration our feelings, so
when we heard it from the knights who brought the letter to us, we were
unusually furious all together .

"I can not bother our master, it is irrational and annoying," we came to the
royal palace to quickly finish this matter . . . That is the reason why we're here
now .

"Almerian Duke's escort Lyle, present here . "

 "Almerian Duke's escort Dida, present here . "

We take a minimum bow and enter the room addressed for the Order .

Although there are some few people who frowned at our attitude, most of the
knights have sympathetic eyes for us .

That just means that the call to us was insistent enough to be noticed by
everyone .

"Oh, Lyle, Dida! Welcome!"

The new knight leader welcome us in a good mood .

"Please sit over there"

I sat on the seat pointed to by the headmen without a word .

"My name is Seltre Merese, the newly appointed head of the Order, I heard
rumors about you two .

To the guy called Seltre smiling smile, we probably remained expressionless .

" . . . So, what is the matter?"

Lyle interrogates in a low voice with a bad mood .

. . . . . . To be honest, I am a little scared of how bad Lyle's mood now is .

I was surprised a bit about my friend besides me . . . . it's so unusual for him to
expose his emotions so far .

"Don't be hastily asking . . . . Let's talk a little more slowly about it"

In spite of being puzzled, the atmosphere became more and more sweetened
by his smile him that did get destroyed even after what happened .

That probably is . . .

Calling us up forcefully and now take our time to slowly speak . . . ?

 If we have such a leisure, we would be guarding our lady .

Due to the fact that we are having a war atmosphere, at this point, the knights
who know us well are receding with fear .

"You should have told us that you have all the time to spare, to come here
again and again if needed, but instead you forced us to come over without
considering the circumstances and insisting repeatedly despite it . . . . . . And at
the end you now say us, " Let's talk slowly" ? Due to such a thing, you dared to
bother and bring trouble to General Gazelle? "

The anger of Lyle was at max climax . It has already reach such a terrible
degree that it is likely to shoot people only by with his eyes .

With this happening, Seltre felt pressured .

" . . . . . . So, what is the matter?"

In this situation if he says one wrong word, the situation will turn really bad
and most likely his mouth will send some teeth flying .

"Ah . . . no, I have heard a story frequently from the the previous knight's
leader, that he wanted you guys to work as members of the Order by all means . .
. "

" . . . we refused it, you should have been told before not?"

I felt that the temperature in the room fell once again, even though he had
been emitting so much cold air before that .

I am afraid . . . I can not turn my face towards Lyle or I'll be turned ice by his
sight .

"Oh, we guarantee your future treatment and position . . . "

"There is no relation to treatment, positions or benefits, our Lord is only one,

no matter what we are told, that idea will not change . "

There is no objection, though, in that word that he declared . . . he is a great

and sincere guy .
 "Similarly"

I agreed to his sentence .

Seltre was stunned, he was despicably refused .

"It will be a waste of time for each other, so please excuse us, and we have
formally protested to the Lord and the General about this case . Our positions
have not changed and will not change from being the Duke of Almeria's Guards .
We have also received consent to be official escorts at the Duke's house . We will
not let such solicitations from the Order take place again after today . "

At the words of Lyle when leaving, Seltre had dropped his shoulders .
Almost, he sighed behind me and Lyle .

Perhaps, Lyle would have noticed .

Unlike when going, the pace of returning is fast .

While silent with each other, the atmosphere became a lot softer than before .

"Ah . . . . . . Lyle and Dida stop!"

However, our mood again suddenly falls down when that voice stopped us .

While pushing the feelings down, I took the first step this time .

While pushing the feelings down, I took the first step this time .

"Please raise your face"

She was there, Baroness Yuri, the fiance of the second Prince, Edward .

"No good . . such impolite manners to me who is the fiance of the second
prince . . . . . . . "

Why is this woman in such a place! I shouted in my heart .

Perhaps Lyle will erupt if he gets the turn to talk this time .

"Why are you two here? Ah! No way, are you both knights?"
 Yuri's voice was bouncing .

I felt a sense of frustration and anger with her voice .

"No . . . we are afraid we're not and will never be"

Lyle's voice is as low as it was when he was talking with the knight's leader .

"That's not the case! The two of you are so strong, I heard from many people .
You must be knights . You'll be welcome there with open arms . "

But she came back to us with a good mood even if we cut her off coldly .

To be honest, further irritation was what she sought for with her voice tone
and good mood .

"The security in the country is getting worse now, so I'd like to borrow the
power of the both of you . If you two can protect me, I can do my best for this
country!"

Yuri the Baron's Daughter continued the words for a long time .

Close that mouth quickly! I thought, but I can not shout such a thing in the
royal castle .

" . . . I am sorry, our lord is the only one we will serve"

Lyle says so, and lowers his head .

It is so! Be convinced and leave us alone! I thought, Lyle was looking at her
like refusing to have more conversations .

It is so! Be convinced and leave us alone! I thought, Lyle was looking at her
like refusing to have more conversations .

"Because we are of those people who wish to protect their precious ones, not
thinking about ourselves, and the one we want to protect is already with us, so
we would like to support her forever . . . so that she can do her best . "

Like taking over the words of Lyle, I said that .

 "Well then, we will excuse ourselves . "

Then we bowed, and got quickly as far away as possible from her .

As soon as we leave the grounds of the royal palace, we head straight to the
Marquis Anderson's house .

Although it is not shown on our faces, we would like to make an apology for
this case to our master that was bothered by the knight's leader .

Together with that, I will further strengthen my body .

I want to have strength to protect the princess .

The Marquis Anderson's house is close to the castle .

Even if we walked, it did not take so long .

If you pass through the gate, you go straight to the stadium .

When not in the royal palace, master is usually there .

. . . Mmm . . . where could master be? . . .

I could not see master in the stadium .

" . . . . . . . Oh, Lyle . . . Did you, you came to the Marquis Anderson's house
today?"

Instead, the woman who was in the center of the stadium was . . . the
Almerian Duchess .

Looking at our master's wife figure, the spine freezes . She is fiercest than our
master and the general together .

. . . . . . Have you come because you are in trouble?

However, I do not regret it .

Because if we wouldn't have found her, we couldn't have anyone to gives us

instruction and get training . So went to go towards the center of the stadium .
 Chapter 168
Source: Imported

REPORT

The lamentation of the Duchess I

. . . . . . I participated in training today as well, my body was dull .

. . . My husband is late, he should have returned already, I have a bad feeling .

I rushed with the horse through the path that my husband would pass .

When I saw my husband being attacked, my blood came up to my head and I

slaughtered the enemy in anger without thinking at all .

I was relieved from the bottom of my heart when I had finished them off . . .

At the same time, I was ashamed of my own self being so dull .

It has been a long time since I had an actual battle . Recently I felt that it has
a lot of sense to receive father's military training .

. . . . . . Do not forget .

When it is peaceful, you do not know when that peace will be threatened .

The important thing is that if you do not protect your peace, it will easily slip
through your fingers .

"It is a training that I specially designed for you . . . . Can you be a man and
deal with my sword? "

Once my peer saw my sword coming, he dodged it without question .

. . . . . . In the present day, there are no one in the army appropriate to match
my sword . Why?, because the movements are not following a pattern but more
like my feelings, so my movements are unreadable .

"……!"

I Raise my face and call the next army soldier .

A new military recruit named Pixi was nominated by another soldier but . . .

No one dares come before me .

Looking around, the number of soldiers still standing was considerably low .

Suddenly a person we all knew well appears in my sight .

" . . . . . . . Oh, Lyle . . . Did you, you came to see Marquis Anderson today?"

"Yeah!"

Dida blindly nodded with a blushed face .

I will be rude if I were to laugh at him, but his reaction was so cute as if it
were yesterday he was a boy taking the training here .

"What is that reaction towards your Master's daughter and Lord's wife?"

Lyle shuddered and and his face became white as a paper .

"It's fine . . . Dida, Lyle, please become my sparring partner, whichever of you
comes first is fine?"

"Because I will win the game today!" " . . . . . . who is that woman?, she is so
good!"
 Chapter 169
Source: Imported

REPORT

In one of the servants' room

"Dida, you should have done it properly . "

I could hear Lyle's voice from the next room, but the energy to respond
unfortunately did not come .

After all, I could not win the duchess . Rather, I feel that she becomes much
stronger as we fight .

I felt more tense than when I was fighting my teacher, general Gazelle .

Thanks to that, I'm now very exhausted .

I knew for the first time that our duchess was such a strong soldier .

No, I knew that she was strong though, but I didn't imagine our difference was
so large .

I could not see the bottom of her strength, but eventually I somehow managed
to pull it out . . . . . . I thought it would be an easy win .

But as I fought today, I told myself that such a thought was an illusion .

The fight gave me goose bumps and my hair stood in the end all the time . It
was dangerous, a mistake could have been fatal .

While laughing joyfully, my eyes still manage to keep calm .

It sharpened, my sword senses and my muscles were very well trained .

 I felt that the bigger wall for anyone, would be, even more than teacher . . .
this woman standing up .

That is why I do not want to give up, though . If I gave up here, I will never
again master the courage to stand in front of her .

Because the duchess was my partner in the sparring, my body is now drenched
. I feel so tired . . so much . . . I don't remember ever been so tired for a long
time . .

Even though Lyle is next door, I wonder why he still has so much energy .

"Oh, Lyle"

"…What?"

"From now on, increase the time you train with me . "

. . . . . . The last battle, I barely managed to bring it to a tie with the duchess
somehow .

But that is the result of having fought many times before with Lyle and with
our maximum efforts .

Yet, I am still weak .

My pride does not allow me to be weaker than my employer's family who I

have to protect .

"It's a good deal, I was going to request the same thing . "

"Surely . . . . . . . I will win next time, Lyle"

"Oh, of course . Yeah, Yeah . . "

When I arrived home, I relaxed instantly .

"Lyle, why would that woman be in such a place?"

Suddenly I remembered the woman I met when I left the royal palace, the
baroness . . .
 "Well . . . she must have had the good idea to invite us, to be her guards
instead of Iris guard . "

The conversation goes on as usual .

Although it was not a particular agreement, after arriving at the mansion, our
legs were facing to the rest room dedicated to servants .

Although it was not a particular agreement, after arriving at the mansion, our
legs were facing to the rest room dedicated to servants .

"Let's compete which one of us will make tea "

"I was the one that brewed tea before this remember?"

"Before this, but now . . . !"

"Even if we say that as a game in the first place, our feet are already in front
of the rest room"

"You better do something well besides holding the sword"

While knocking down lightly, I opened the door to the rest room .

"Oh . . . have you returned already?"

There was the figure of Tanya that was sipping her tea and taking a break .

"Yo! Tanya . It was just right in time, please brew us some tea . "

"If you're okay with herb tea, there's some remains in that pod so please make
it yourself . "

"Er . . . . . . . "

I stumbled as I was stared at by Tanya .

. . . . . . I can not go against her with that glare . I must do it well .

I started to brew tea myself .

 . . . . . . However, it is just serving from the pod into the cup .

. . . . . . However, it is just serving from the pod into the cup .

At the same time, I also served some tea into Lyle's cup .

Lyle returned some gratitude words and sat down on the chair .

"How was the royal palace?"

"It was a waste of time"

"Well, it always is, why did they called you this time?"

"The Order has no discipline . . . They are really problematic . . . " "Well, this
time it was the new knight captain,"

I entered the conversation between Lyle and Tanya .

I lean on the kitchen and enjoy tea while answering to her .

"Is the new leader of the knights the Count Seltre?"

"Do you know him?"

"Because I was investigating the order for the time being, and he was a man
involved, so it was perfectly normal to find out that he is the new Knight Leader
. "

"Only a count . . . What merits does he have to get the position of knight
captain?"

At my words, she smiles bitterly .

"Lady Elle judgement alone . There seems to be a lot of opponents and

factions in the Order . . . Well . . . That's why I wanted a quick record of your
solicitation . . how it went? did you accept?"

"Lady Elle judgement alone . There seems to be a lot of opponents and

factions in the Order . . . Well . . . That's why I wanted a quick record of your
solicitation . . how it went? did you accept?"
 At her words, Lyle looked as if he had been insulted .

"Well, it's enough jokes . . . . . . From that kind of thing, I met Yuri Baroness .
"

"What?"

From Lyle's words, Tanya jumped from her chair surprised .

"That woman has also sent us a petition to give you guys to her, what is she
thinking . . . ??"

"Really . . . She is crazy . . . !"

Tanya breathes long trying to keep calm as she squeezes air out of the lungs .

And then she got up .

"I will tell the lady somehow about the contact you had with her"

"Begged you please"

"Yeah, don't worry . . . "

Tanya leaves the room with our approval and request that she asks the lady to
solve this .

We left the room as soon as we finished drinking tea .

 Chapter 170
Source: Imported

REPORT

Departure

"Marriage, or . . . what other option do I have?"

After all, that story . . . the royal prince said, that proposal . . . it is in a state of
floating in the air . . without conclusion .

It is not something that can be decided soon, so it can not be helped if it's in
the air . . .

Even if I were to talk to the royal family in the first place, what will I
accomplish with it? I noticed that .

The king . . . has not been involved in public affairs because he is seriously ill
. Princess Elle is out of the question . The second prince has no right to decide
and there is a possibility that my request is misunderstood as another meaning . .
. also it will depend how they take it . . . depending on who becomes the king .

Will the king return . . ?

. . . . . . In the first place, I do not know who in the current royal palace is
taking the decisions .

"Excuse me lady . The dress arrived from Madam . "

While I was immersed in my inner feelings about the proposal, I was late in
time to go to the capital, so Tanya began preparing to help me pack up .

The dress is delicate and with a lot of details but in the front the clavicle can
be seen, a dark blue gauze is layered on the chest . Pearls are sewn and scattered
on the gauze, and they shine and sparkle every time they receive light .
 The dress is narrow at the waist, very close-fitting, and it became a gradation
of thin blue color gradually turning dark blue and going downward .

It looks like a pleat dress, and it shakes every time it moves .

I specifically asked Madam to use this gradation fabric .

Actually, this gradation fabric is a new product of Azuta Corporation .

The idea was that Madam wanted to have such a thing as a fabric with many
colors as a dish . . so developers of Azuta Corporation squeezed out their
wisdom and repeatedly made researches to achieve it . Everything seems to
have some ingenuity . . that is the impression the weaving of the silk gives .

Because I got an idea how to use that fabric, I made a contract with madam to
made it a preferential sale .

"It is enough that we can secure a nice cloth" although Madam actually said . .
. she was talking about interests of testing some pairs of designs with that fabric .

. . . . . . Speaking of madam, it seems like she was really happy with how this
dress ended .

The rough form was decided at the end when I ordered it and the details were
discussed hotly by Madam and Tanya .

I loose my hair and attach a diamond hair ornament . Finally, put on a choker
and finish .

Today is the ball party sponsored telling the beginning of the social season .

Today is the ball party sponsored telling the beginning of the social season .

The sons and children of the nobility of twelve to eighteen years old greet the
king and make a debut to society .

Incidentally, there is a range in age because each house selects their children
that will debut each year .

If you make an early debut it will be more advantageous as you get the
opportunity to create a personal network earlier, but if you make the debut, you
will not be allowed to conduct yourself as a child anymore, so you lose
privileges too .

It is like bringing out a young duck to the swines party .

So they usually make a debut having a little experience when they are twelve
or fifteen .

If the debut is too late, there also will be problems because society would see
it strange or can think that the person has a fault or is not prepared .

By the way, I made my debut at the age of thirteen .

As Princess Elle had the intention to take advantage so she can position the
second prince Ed, ahead of the first prince, Ed said he would debut at that age,
so I was force to debut at that time too as a fiance .

. . . Well, even so it's all in the past?

Bern came to pick me up in the room after my preparation was over .

"I have kept you waiting"

"I have kept you waiting"

"No really . . . are you done now?"

"Yeah, are you okay with this?"

Bern tilts his head to my question .

"What does -ok- mean?"

"Today's Escorting, I'm always asking you favors . . . I'm really sorry . "

In official occasions, I always am escorted by Bern .

It is because father told Bern that it would not matter who escorts me, as in the
party I'm the only one who has to talk, letting him be the only one to offer me
company all the time .
 Rather than to care about me, I want Bern to find a wife soon .

When I go with Bern, I really feel like he keeps watching me like a guard dog
.

When I go with Bern, I really feel like he keeps watching me like a guard dog
.

. . . . . . for moments, the party has aspects of encounters, to create social

contacts and gain benefits .

The birth of the next generation of the Duke of Almeria is what I desire from
the bottom of my heart, for the people of my territory .

. . . . . . However, my head hurts when I consider Yuri's behavior and the

kingdom state .

At first it seems that Yuri wants to get the kingdom destroyed, is it not?

"Because I'm not busy, I do not care about accompanying you sister . "

So with a bitter smile, I extended out my hand .

When he grasps it, we stand up together .

"It is beautiful today, is not it?"

"Thank you"

We got into the carriage while talking lightly and headed for the royal palace .
 Chapter 171
Source: Imported

REPORT

The party I

Sparkling gold everywhere . . it's the royal palace .

Even though I am in that beautiful sight, my heart sinks .

This is punishment for me .

Anyhow this is an enemy land .

. . . . . . just as far as there is Princess Elle and the Marquis present, it's a
battlefield for me .

While having Bern escort me, I stepped in to the hall .

As soon as I entered, a lot of eyes were placed on me .

. . . while accepting those gazes, I scolded them in my heart, they really must
be bored here . . I wish I could laugh, it's so funny .

"It's been a while, Iris-sama"

"It has been a long time, Earl of Sagitaria"

He would still be active as Minister of Finances, but yet I felt somewhere that
he has become older compared to when I had met him before .

Is it purely a year of hard work . . . ?

In the latter case, is it purely due to the battle for the throne, or is there a
reason in the financial aspect .
 I do not want to hear it because I am afraid that what I think would become
true . . . thinking how to draw out from the conversation is the most important
thing .

"How about the physical condition of the Duke of Almeria?"

"I thank you in my father's stead . . . My father is cared for by many people
but don't worry he is doing fine because my mother is keeping her eyes on him,
so I'm feeling much more relaxed . It seems like his complexion looks better
than before . "

"Huh . . . that's good . "

"Perhaps, Earl of Sagitaria, what has been happening these last days is more
interesting to spend time, have you been busy lately?"

"Hmm . . . . . . it certainly might be . . . . Actually, I am going to go back to the

territory soon after this"

"Oh Dear . . . "

Although I managed to endure not showing how I feel on my face somehow,

too much shock hit my chest .

Thoughts about something that would be impossible in normal cases occupies

my head, and the scariest is . . . that I think those thoughts are true . . .

The Earl of Sagitaria is the Finance Minister . Like my father he is a person

who is one of the pillars of the kingdom and it is really difficult for him to return
to the territory unless it is a closed holiday .

As the battle for the throne intensifies and he needs to preside over all events
occurring in the royal palace, take a holiday at this time? . . . . . . Is not it like
saying that the kingdom is dead already?

Earlier evening meetings, the second prince is giving speeches everywhere

and turning all nobles to his side .

Even though the first prince have his position and power, the Earl knows how
much this will hurt the first prince and affect his position in the battle for the
throne unless . . . .

Even though the first prince have his position and power, the Earl knows how
much this will hurt the first prince and affect his position in the battle for the
throne unless . . . .

You are in a situation where you have no choice but to take a day off . . . . . . It
seems to be the most likely to have happened . . . Someone must have forced
him, perhaps, it has something to do with the Marquis . . .

"Why? . . . Did you collapsed as father?"

Are you exiting the battle as father collapsed? . . . . . . I'm trying to ask in
words that the meaning is not noticed as I care about surrounding ears .

Earl of Sagitaria, you should be aware of my true intention .

"It is true and bad, I am tired of the bustle in the city, I'm going back to the
territory to rest the body and accumulate power so that it can be demonstrated
when needed . I can not give up my dreams yet this year . "

I guess from his words that it seems he has not abandoned Prince I, this must
be something the prince has indicated him to do .

"Was that so? . . . Anyway, if you take holidays now at this time, people with
financial problems will also have a headache? In the streets apparently everyone
is complaining that the value of food has rised"

"Those rumors seem to be quite bright with the circumstances of the kingdom
. . . Well, I guess it's like that . . . . . . Anyway I do not care what happens with
the commerce . Those must be recent disputes of the new merchants . I am agile
to solve those issues . . . "

"Well, that is wonderful, it eases my worries then"

I laughed with my eyes and saw him, trying to indicate that I would be glad to
help .

Even so, the Earl of Sagitaria has not smiled . I was asking the real intention
of his troubled eyes . Whether I could read his true intentions lurking in the
conversation is a wonder .

Eyes often said and explain more than the mouth . The eyes cannot lie .

"Well then, I will excuse myself at this point, if I monopolize you much, I will
be stared at by others . "

And the Countess of Sagitaria went .

. . . . . . It was a satisfying time to hear most of what I wanted to know .

I looked around and a sudden person appeared at the edge of my sight .

. . . That is Mimosa .
 Chapter 172
Source: Imported

REPORT

Friend Strangeness

I took a quick detour and I headed where she was .

"Mimosa, I have not seen you in a long time"

" . . . It has been a long time, Iris"

Her greeting was just the usual polite way for close friends .

. . . . . . Just because this place is an official event, neither myself nor mimosa
is speaking in a different way than usual .

"Nice to meet you, Ms . Iris"

From the side, a man suddenly interrupted .

Curly black hair, slender eyes, and a fine voice were the characteristics of the
man .

Although I seemed to not be able to control my discomfort and made wrinkles

between my eyebrows for a moment at his unbridled behavior, I pushed it aside
and smiled instead .

The moment the man called out to me, the happy expression started to fall out
quietly from the face of Mimosa .

Even the color from her eyes started to fade .

I saw it from the side and my anxiety passed away .

 . . . I never saw Mimosa's expression like that .

"I am sorry, but you are . . . . . . ?"

"Oh, did not you hear from Mimosa? I am her fiance, the eldest son of the Earl
of Rubelia's house, Dan Von Rubelia . "

While interchanging gestures as a play, he said so .

While interchanging gestures as a play, he said so .

Since this is an official place, we cannot talk to a boy until that person talks to
us . . . . That is to say that he suddenly pointed a spear to me, when he greeted us
. . . and everyone in this place is trying to pry information about any possible
scandal at any house, so there were a lot of things out of place when he greeted
us, he should have followed the procedure . .

But those thoughts blew away at his last words .

. . . . . . Mimosa's, fiance? He is? ! Oh poor Mimosa, this is worse than I have

imagined! .

I do not want to say that he is not good as her fiance, that he does not deserve
her, but honestly, the first impression was not very good .

"Oh . . . You seem to be the same as Mimosa depicted you, my name is Iris,
Lana Almeria, I was with Mimosa during my school days . Thank you for taking
care of her"

"Likewise"

"Iris, I am very sorry, I have to go to present my greetings, so I'll be around

here . . . "

As if trying to say something Mimosa uttered some words but instantly closed
her mouth .

"Oh, yeah . . . That's right, I am sorry I have taken your time . "

As soon as I say that, she turns her back and starts walking away .
 Dan was shrugging his shoulders for a moment with a bitter smile, but
immediately walked side by side next to her .

If it is the first official event since the engagement is made, the usual
procedure is to present their greetings together to the people, especially it has to
be the two of them . . . but she seems to have been strangely opposed to it as she
abruptly went away .

It's as if she doesn't want to talk to me .

Thinking that far, I leaked a bitter smile .

Is that normal?

Is that normal?

If I think about it, she just recently got engaged . But how much importance
would it have to talk with him when she is present even though I was her closest
friend?

I really do not feel there is anything confidential that I shouldn't be present,

and I think that Mimosa 's heart has not accepted this engagement either .

Having said that, I agree that her behavior today was strange .

Everyone will be nervous at the first official event with his / her fiance .

I'm no longer the largest topic of conversation in the kingdom as when I that
thing happened with the second prince, I understand if she was nervous and
cannot calm down when chatting with other ladies, I was also like that, but . . .
this is strange .

Let 's talk to Mimosa when we're alone slowly . . . this time I concluded that
this engagement is suspicious, I went to the back of the hall .

When thinking about Mimosa, the flowing music stopped and the royal family
appeared from the back .
 Chapter 173
Source: Imported

REPORT

Unexpected Sight

Everyone lowers their heads naturally .

Of course, I also lowered my head according to the surroundings .

Princess Elle and Ed, with Mr . Wang . . . apparently the king and the first
Prince seem to be absent this time .

Then, following Ed, Yuri appeared by his hand .

Looking at that sight, "Why are you there!" I was screaming in my head . . I
raised my head by the surprise .

Yuri is Ed's fiance . . . Yet she is still a fiance .

Although in the future she will be a part of the royal family as his wife, as
long as she is not married, it is impossible for them to appear together from the
back as royalty at these official events .

If I borrowed a word from my mother, "Before and after the marriage are two
things . "

Princess Elle has also been in the position of a fiance for many years, so she
should know better than any other the manners and conduct as a fiance, we
naturally know it as noblemen but she had the royalty course . She must know
what they are doing is not something allowed .

Still . . . Yuri grabbed Princess Elle heart as much as she allowed her to appear
together .
 More than anything, Yuri grabbed the hearts of all the nobility .

. . . Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Princess Elle to let her
appear together .

. . . . . . I do not know how inside the royal court it would work what she did
but if I think she is capable enough to establish a position in society so that she
can force her way into the royal family and appear here like this, my spine is
frozen only to have thought about it . . . I really wish this is not something
premeditated .

Her dress is an ivory color with a large ribbon on the chest . Likewise, the
ribbon was also attached to the arm, and a delicate bow was wrapped many
times around the skirt .

The dress she was wearing was to bring out her cuteness, but now it seemed
that a sparkle of royalty was added there .

The royal people sat on their dedicated luxurious chair .

And again, the musicians begin playing .

Then, the children who social debut is today appeared one after another . The
customs for the debut is different according to the country, and the form of such
entries differ completely .

In Tasmeria country, children who make their debut during the day greet each
other during the party and not at the door, or before the party starts .

And in the evening, they will show off to the many members of the aristocracy
in this way .

They appear, the boys have the right hand on the chest, and the girls have
flowers in the head .

It is a light pink flower like I have seen in Japan .

I do not know if the flower language still remains the same, but Sakura's
flower language is "proud" . . . I wonder if it is proud from the meaning of
nobility .
 In addition, the girls wore a simple white dress and the boys wore a black
standard suit .

The boys line up in the center of the hall while escorting the girls that are their
partners .

. . . and they started dancing .

When they finish dancing, the people watching start to applaud .

. . . From this point on, it's a normal ball . I also danced with Bern and several
others, and with the people who I know are in the neutral faction .

After dancing several songs, I return to the wall again for a break .

With champagne in hand, I was looking at the scene of the ball .

Bern, who came back at the same time, stands next to me .

Suddenly Ed and Yuri appeared in sight . Apparently, they seem to have been
dancing .

They danced many songs without changing partners .

Near them, a couple composed of Mimosa and Dan is also dancing .

I was fascinated by her dancing while also feeling loneliness as my friend

Mimosa will go far away .

I was fascinated by her dancing while also feeling loneliness as my friend

Mimosa will go far away .

"…Sister"

I was brought back to earth thanks to Bern that called me from the side and I
turned to see him .

What happened to his hard usual tone of voice? I thought about asking, but as
soon as I saw his line of sight I understood it .

As the song changed, Yuri and Ed somehow were getting closer .

 I did not want to came in contact with them, I looked around to see if there
was someone I could go to talk to, but my close friends were happy dancing and
were also nearby anyway so I would have bumped into Ed and Yuri even if I
went there .

Meanwhile, she seems to have aimed the perfect time to came for me, she is
approaching straight to us while smiling and looking at my eyes .

In that situation, I will not be able to escape even if I started talking to other
people .

I gave up, took a deep breath and stared at her straight .

Yuri and Ed are now very close and they seemed to pay attention to our every
action .

"Long time no see, Iris, Bern"

"Oh, it's Ms . Yuri"

To her who smiled, I also return the greetings with a smile .

Bern was quietly bending sideway .

"I am listening to your story Iris from various people . " " Well, I'm doing my
best at work . " " Oh yes, this time the escort is also Bern, but . . Bern please do
communicate with other people . It's bad if you're always with your sister . "

"Well . . . well . . . I appreciate your comments . . . Ms . Yuri you're only

focusing on philanthropy, You're the fiance of Prince Edward, it was a dignified
entrance a while ago . "

"I will be more confident in myself if you tell me so, Iris, it's a nice dress
today, is it also a new work?"

"Thank you, it is a privilege for me that Ms . Yuri compliments it, this is a

new work of Azuta Corporation and Madam Crejour"

"Well . . . . . . . I would like to wear such a dress, it would suit me . . . I would

have been dressed perfectly if that was possible . "
 "Such a thing . . . Your design complements better Ms . Yuri's cuteness"

" . . . Yuri . . It is almost time . . . "

As he interrupts our conversation, Ed speaks to her .

For a moment my eyes met those of Ed, but as if he saw something dirty, he
gazed at my face and gazed at her eyes .

. . . . . . I do not feel anything more than being strangely caught in a situation I

don't understand like the previous time .

"Oh, I will have to excuse myself"

Yuri left with him .

"Fuu . . . Finally free from those lunatics . . . . "

Fatigue has got to me and I unexpectedly leaked a sigh .

"Do you want to drink something?"

"Do you want to drink something?"

"No, thank you . Bern"

Thanks to Bern's words, I took the resolve to ignore all fatigue to accomplish
my purpose .

Suddenly, someone familiar to me was visible some distance from us .

" . . . . . . . It's been a long time, Rudy"

"It's been a long time, Iris, Bern"

It was our cousin Rudy Jeremy Anderson who was there .

"It is unusual, you usually do not appear in such a place because you have a
job"

"From my house, I was told that I should definitely come here"

 "Oh Dear…"

He said those words and laughter came up .

"Do you want to go to the corner to rest, we can talk over there slowly or do
you still want to be around here?"

"No, it's okay . Let's go where you mentioned . "

And the three of us went out to the balcony a little further away .
 Chapter 174
Source: Imported

REPORT

Gossip

" . . . . . . Even so, it looked like it was hard"

About Rudy's words . . . I have a bitter smile on my face . . . Those words are
so true . .

"Well, that's right . What do you want . . . ?"

"Did Bern see it too?"

"Ah . . . well . . . "

I tilt my head seeking an answer from Bern . . because those words made me
muddled .

"……see?"

"About the real intention of my words . . . Iris and Yuri's word battle was
really exciting"

"Oh . . . . . . Incidentally, how did you hear about it Rudy?"

"The words of Yuri were practically like saying you're trying to keep your
brother alone forever . . . Iris your meaning in what you answered to her was -It's
not something you should say, when you steal other people's men . You're acting
like royalty even though you're not in the royal family, you're a scary two-faced
lady- "

"Uh . . . I think so, too . " "Is it not the true anyway?"
 It is true that Yuri 's words certainly sounded as Rudy said, and I consciously
said my answer with that meaning .

By the way, when she talked about the dress, there were plenty of thorns in her
words .

"Iris don't take it as criticism, I do not feel like that at all, I think that you're
purely amazing . I admire your actions . "

" . . . Is that your way of praising me?"

"I praise you, I praise you"

"I praise you, I praise you"

"Already, Rudy"

In such a conversation, the three of us laughed .

A little nostalgia comes in, to this sight, as if we had returned to our childhood
times .

" . . . but . . . I certainly saw you Rudy in the ball indeed for a long time . . .
No way, did we say too much?, did the boss turn upset?"

"No . . . . There is no such thing . . . The boss is doing a bit of complicated

work . There is a possibility that the movements it will get bigger . I will not
escort him this time, instead I am continuing the work in the Kingdom . "

"Oh . . . . . . . I see, it seems like a hard job to keep the work in the Kingdom .
"

"Is it the same for you Bern?"

Bern had a bitter smile at Rudy's question .

"Iris . . . Let me explain . . . My uncle has been overwhelmed by the number

of troublesome work that arises due to the recent circumstances . In such
circumstances, Bern believes that about 70% of regular work are messed up
because the kingdom officials are handling it . "
 "I am still on it, I will have it confirmed by my father at the end . "

"It is obvious that it is uncle who ultimately decides what we will do, Bern is
doing a good job, including his judgment, it is the good blood of Almeria . "

I was honestly surprised by the conversation between Bern and Rudy .

I knew that Bern wanted to pursue father's dreams and ideals, but I did not
believe he was so near to reach his objective .

Even so, Bern and Rudy are on good terms as usual .

Because there are good relationships between Duke of Armenia and Marquis
Anderson, there are times when we often met with our cousin during the social
season, and there seems that this year is the same .

Even now, I was laughing happily with a hint of light in my eyes .

We became big and busy and it became impossible for us to meet each other,
so it was truly a nostalgic sight . . . I was watching them while being harmonious
.

"Both of you . . . I will be a little rude,"

"Both of you . . . I will be a little rude,"

"Sister where are you going? I will go with you . "

"Are you going yo accompany to the place of dressing? . . . I'll go straight and
come back don't worry . . "

I say so and return to the room from the balcony . And I aimed to go to the
waiting room .

There is always a waiting room for women and men at such a balls .

You can take a break or arrange your dress .

Because the inside of the castle is still with the music on and people dancing, I
leave the hall fast and it is quiet outside in the corridors .
 I also thought that there would be many women going to the waiting room,
but I could not find that .

Suddenly, a little voice whispering caught my ears .

. . . . . . Well, it is not unusual for people who are interested in rumors to

appear when they leave the venue at parties where nobles gather .

I pass fast the place where I heard the whisperings, but as I heard the contents
of the story, I accidentally stopped my legs .
 Chapter 175
Source: Imported

REPORT

A wish

" . . . Dan: What on earth are you doing calling me to this place? I have to get
back to him soon . "

"Oh, please spend some minutes here with me . . . "

The tone is different from usual, I have not said the name of who was talking .
. . The voice was from Yuri .

And the voice of a man called Dan . . . That voice seemed to resemble that of
the fiance of Mimosa, that I heard at the venue of the ball when he came to talk
to us a while ago .

No doubt . . . it's them, and my blood was boiling .

"I know that it's impossible between us, because you fell in love with that
person . . I can see it when you are at his side, at least let me have a good rest
here in your lap . . . "

"Oh no, thank you for your feelings but I have to go back urgently . "

"Oh, please wait, Yuri"

. . . . . . As soon as her name comes out, I sighed .

Is she lying to herself? . . . Dan knows her true identity? . . . My thoughts

about their situation and Mimosa occupied all my head .

" . . . . . . I gave you a silly excuse . . . In truth . . . . . I fell in love with you, I
just wanted to see you alone a moment"
 I caught a glimpse of the state of things inside the room through the gap of the
door . Dan was kneeling on the floor and kissing her hand .

"I . . . I don't hate you . . . I also wanted to see you . . . "

"Oh, Yuri . . . . . . !"

Dan hugged her in happiness . She accepts it .

" . . . . . . I was an innocent daughter of a baroness, but my father caught me

finding a good gentleman to be my companion and even thought I was fortunate
to find him, but . . you abandoned me when you knew I had someone to keep me
company, you found out such a weak me . . you were so disappointed in me . .
but . . but . . I like you . . so I want you to be able to breathe easily with her now
at your side "

. . . . . . Her story sounds like . . he does not know her true identity, not? It's
my conclusion from their talk .

Simply, she usually believes everything she says or acts, the story she tells is
real for her, she really believes that her personality is that of a weak and honest
girl . . . and so on . When someone listens to his own lies, it comes to a point that
he or she cannot distinguish the truth anymore within him/her .

" . . . but, you became another woman's man, do not you think? . . You're Ms .
Mimosa's man now . . "

To her saddened voice, he hurriedly opens his mouth .

"Such . . . . . . My heart is only for you, and forever will be . "

I was curiously thinking about letting Tanya check the relationship between
him and her and his relationship with the Twil 's country .

Is this a farce or . . . Is the circumstances that I saw accurate and true?

Dan is . . . . . . Mimosa's fiance .

Until then I had thought only about the aspect that he can help and accompany
her . . . about her happiness . . He is the fiance of my precious friend .
 Even though I thought that it was a relationship that came abruptly and it was
strange . . more from the fact that it was reported with a letter .

But now . . .

My friend was betrayed from her fiance and with the same woman . . just like
me .

Imagining that future, my eyes got dark . I know how I suffered . . I don't want
her to go through that . .

I return to the hall right away to find Mimosa . Anyway, now I can't think of
anything other than to talk with Mimosa about what I saw .

" . . . Mimosa"

I came back to find her standing alone on the wall of the hall .

"Did you need something, Iris?"

"There is something I'd like to tell you in a more secluded place, it will take
only a bit of time . Can you?"

"I'm really sorry but . . I can't move from here . . "

"Please! . . it's only a little time . . "

She stills refuses . . but . .

After insisting her for a while, she acknowledged "my only wish", "for only a
little time"

After insisting her for a while, she acknowledged "my only wish", "for only a
little time"

I pulled her out and brought her into a suitable vacant room .

"Mimosa . . . . . . where is your fiance now?"

"Come on . . . Don't scare me . . I told him to take a little rest in a waiting

room . It might have been tiring since we just greeted everyone as a couple today
. "

Well, he was with Yuri . . not resting . . .

. . . . . . No, I was convinced that what I watched a little while ago was done
without Mimosa knowing .

Still, I listened to her and asked because I really wanted it to be different from
the bottom of my heart .

I wanted to believe that it was my mistake and not that the situation I just saw
was true . . .

Even now, there is a feeling in me that wants it to be so .

" . . . Mimosa . . . It's hard to say . . . . . . I wonder if it is better to break the

engagement?"

"What's the matter with you suddenly? . . . As we have announced our

engagement to everyone this way, you know that I can not break it now after
that?"

"You're still in time! . . . . He . . . I think you will be unhappy with him . "

I wanted to explain the situation to her but I was not able to do it . If I can get
any assurance that she will not get hurt, I wouldn't tell her about what I saw just
a minute ago .

But . . . I know that she will be hurt in any case even if I do not say it now .

"Stop it . . . I know better than you who he is . If that is all you wanted to say
me, I will excuse myself . "

I hurry and grab her hand to stop her from going .

"Wait! . . . . . . . Actually, I know a story not so good about a relationship he

has with a woman, so mimosa . . . . . . "

She swept away my arm . At that reaction, my mind stopped .

" . . . . Even if it's true what you say, if he comes back to me at least . . it's all
good . . "

Looking at her eyes, I notice it .

Looking at her eyes, I notice it .

"No way . . . you . . . did you know that?"

To my question, her eyes slightly shook .

"Even if I knew, it's all good?"

"It's not good! You're my precious friend . . . . . . I can not bless a marriage
where you will not be happy . "

"The value of happiness . . . I'll decide it, if he is at my side, even like this, it
is my happiness" . . . You said to me before that even if Prince Edward loved her,
while he was still engaged to you, you were happy . I'm happy if I could be by
his side . . so please do not say anything about him anymore . "

"But you know how it did end with Ed!!! You cannot copy my mistakes!! "

I shouted with an urge that springs up from the bottom of my heart .

"I wanted to be happy with Ed! . . . . I was thinking seriously that only with
being by his side I was happy, until that incident occurred, even if Ed did not see
me, I thought it was good . I found myself on his side, staying by him . . . but I
was empty . "

My tears start to drop . The emotions are rising, I myself can not control it .

"One day, my heart was filled with dark black things, I hated myself and I
drowned into those feelings more and more . . . Mimosa, please don't end like
me . . . "

"Iris . . . . . . you, you are not conduction yourself like a noblewoman now,"

Mimosa said so, expressionless .

"Happy by just being on his side? Happy . . . . In truth, I did not think so, what
I said was just because . . I wanted to return your words, right? . . . . . . Really,
your conduct is not like a noblewoman"

"The blue blood that flows through this body needs to be inherited from now
on . . . . . . That is why my ancestors who have never seen before their partners
face married and have been together for a long time . Is not that to be a
nobleman? "

I could not return an answer .

Too cold, too much .

"So, as long as there is him, even if he has a woman other than me, I will be
fine if he does his duty at the end, what I need for a marriage is the future
descendants with blue blood flowing through them, like that I will have
complied with my duties for my house . There is no more happiness, in that
sense, Iris, at that time, you misunderstood the meaning of marriage . That is
why that happened with Ed . "

"So, as long as there is him, even if he has a woman other than me, I will be
fine if he does his duty at the end, what I need for a marriage is the future
descendants with blue blood flowing through them, like that I will have
complied with my duties for my house . There is no more happiness, in that
sense, Iris, at that time, you misunderstood the meaning of marriage . That is
why that happened with Ed . "

The word comes back at me like a blade and cuts my heart .

"Mimosa, is it really okay . . . ?"

That word I said leaked from between my trembling lips and it sounded like a
child .

" . . . ohhh . . . yeah . . . I will live with my feet on the ground rather than
falling in love with an unreachable dream . . . . . . so, I decided already . "

My head got cold from her words of determination .

"Yeah . . . I'm sorry . . . I shouldn't have stopped you . . . If you are prepared
for it, I will not say it any more . "
 When I said it, she smiled .

. . . . . . But her eyes were invaded with sadness .

If anything, I felt tragic for her .

"Well, I can't keep him waiting . I will be rude . See you later Iris . . "

And she left .

She probably did not want this engagement to be so, but she accepted it .

"I have not decided at all . . . "

I muttered when she disappeared .

Marriage for the lineage . . . It is an obvious common occurrence at this period

of time and a duty to all noblemen .

I, myself, am thinking about where I have to marry the prince of Acacia .

So I know that this is my ego . But still . . . .

"It's not for the lineage, I wish for your happiness . . . . . . "

I want to see her real smile in the future, which I have seen when we spent
time together .
 Chapter 176
Source: Imported

REPORT

Mask

I stand up and return to the venue .

It took me quite some time to recover, perhaps Bern and Rudy may be looking
for me .

While sighing, I moved my heavy legs forward, and . . an unexpected

appearance came in sight .

"Oh, Iris,"

That was the figure of the person I do not want to see the most at the moment .

Yuri was smiling like a perfect innocent, delicate and honest lady .

"Ms . Yuri . . . . . . What happened that you're in such a place? I think that your
highness is looking for you . "

"I think so too, though . . . . I have a little business with you"

What the heck does she want now!, my blood was boiling again, and my
eyebrows start to crease .

She approached me rapidly with a light footstep, and gently licked her lips
near my ear .

"Have you seen it? My . . . and Dan . . relationship . . "

Half smiling like a naughty little kid . . . .

 However, she surprised me to jump back to her previous position suddenly, as
soon as she said it .

"Well, it's good, I don't think anyone around me would believe what you say
anyway . "

She laughs with a giggle sound .

Looking at that figure, a cold and nauseating feeling arouse me, as if a snake
is crawling on my body to attack me .

Her words are the most cruel, poisonous thing I ever saw .

. . . . . . If I make a fuss about it, there must be reliable evidence, so now, to

defeat her, I must act in the opposite way of what she is expecting me to .

. . . . . . If I make a fuss about it, there must be reliable evidence, so now, to

defeat her, I must act in the opposite way of what she is expecting me to .

"Do you really think it? Because you were lonesome without me in the
kingdom, so I asked the queen . . to play with you, I asked your friends to not let
you be lonely . "

I bite my lips .

Otherwise, it would seem like I'm crying out this black feeling that is rising up
in my body .

"Don't you think that you should better look around yourself a little more?"

I left quickly .

I clasp my trembling fists and stand on the hall .

. . . . . . How long have you been in the bathroom?

"Sister, what have you done in there to spend so much time?"

"You have a bad face, are you not sick?"

Bern and Rudy were looking for me everywhere worried .

 Looking at their appearances, tears are about to overflow .

. . . . . . I scolded myself for being so silly .

Do not cry . What would you solve crying . . . . . .

"I'm okay . I am sorry, I felt a little bit dizzy, that is why I went to the balcony
to have some air . "

"Is not it better for you to take a break instead of being here then? do you want
us to accompany you?"

"No, it's okay now . Let's go back to the house . "

I started walking while I urged them to not be concerned anymore with me .

I started walking while I urged them to not be concerned anymore with me .

I laugh, and said thanks to them .

Lost sentences and a crying expression . Whatever sad things I feel now, no
mater how much is shaking my heart, I have to hide it under the mask of a smile
.

. . . . . . I am keeping the name and fame of the Duke of Almeria now, and I
have to do well for my father .

You have to find out Iris . In this place, the influential figures of nobility that
will help you grow the territory and stabilize the situation of the Duke's house .
And bring the power of those relationships .

I tell myself, and try not to think anymore about what happened .

We must use our fame, to increase the presence, increase our own value .

Because I keep now the role of my mother .

I must dominate the field . People gather to hear a lot of things, and also to
disseminate convenient information for our home .

To show the power of the Duke of Almeria, its existence, that is my duty now
. And in this battleground, to survive .
 Chapter 177
Source: Imported

REPORT

Regret

The ball is over .

I go back to the mansion while being shaken in the carriage .

to me, Bern was looking outside through the window .

"Sister, how are you feeling?"

Suddenly, he asked me when he noticed my sight .

" . . . I got a bit dizzy again now that we're in the carriage, but I'm more or less
okay . When we get back to the mansion I will take some rest and I'll be up and
wonderful again shortly . "

"That would be the best"

I divert my line of sight, as if escaping from Bern's caring look and words .

Silence covered the carriage one more time . The sound of the horse
galloping comes into the ear .

" . . . Hey, Bern"

It was me who broke the silence .

"Why did you fall in love with Yuri?"

To my question, Bern blinked his eyes as if surprised .

 " . . . I was . . . feeling like I was in a dream . . . She made everything so sweet
and nice . . . She went in by the scars I had . . and made me feel like with her I
would not need any other thing . . all would be perfect . . . "

However, I had a bitter smile when I heard that .

" A dream . . . "

"Yes, I was caught by the sweetness of the unreal, and afterwards I drowned
when I knew it was all a lie . . "

"so……"

A dream, is not it? . . . . . . It may be strange for someone "perfect" as her to

exist .

"Is a dream made to someday wake up?"

"At that time I thought that I had to wake up . . . "

"At that time I thought that I had to wake up . . . "

I wonder if the time will come when Dan wants to wake up too . . . It is
unknown . . .

But I can only wish for that time to come .

While I thought about such a thing, I arrived at the mansion unnoticed .

I lie in my bed as soon as I return to the room .

I clung to the sheeting with tightness so as to suppress the tremor of my body .

It is pure anger that occupies my heart .

. . . . I was helpless . . . . again . . .

Yuri was working without stop while I was in the territory . Tending nets as a
spider . . and poisoning anyone she caught to live a dream . . . .

Now there is no one despising her as a baroness and they even let her pose as
royalty .

She fascinated everyone and built her own side .

The result is this . . . . . . . I lost my precious friend to the same suffering I

went through .

Speaking of what I could do to help her avoid this, I only appealed to my

friend honestly and that did not work .

I regret it . It was a miserable intent .

I raise my fist in anger and pound on the pillow .

I raise my fist in anger and pound on the pillow .

Boom, boom, the sound can be heard .

I repeat it many times . As I seek for a way to calm down my anger .

I regret it . It was painful .

While lying down, I was at the mercy of those intense emotions and I could
not feel sleepy at all .

. . . . . . No matter how bad it is, the sun rises and the night ends .

I ended up still pounding on the pillow at the morning as I could not sleep
after all .

While exhaling, I change clothes .

I had breakfast, headed to the office quickly and began to work .

There are various things to do, like urgent requirements, reports,

authorizations accompanying them, etc .

Especially during my stay in the Kingdom, I have limited time to work on this
because I have to do social work . Build relationships and the likes .

Even so, because of the lack of sleep my head doesn't work .

 ……no . I guess the feelings of what happened yesterday is dragging me
behind .

" . . . Excuse me . "

Tanya entered the room with a knocking sound .

"Tanya . . . I have something I want to ask you . . . "

I was struggling a while . . . . . . . Whether or not to let Tanya investigate the

matter of Mimosa .

My father advised me that I should not touch the matter of Yuri too much, and
Mimosa herself does not want it .

However, I'll regret again if I do not know .

It is enough for me to regret when something like yesterday happens . I hate

being powerless .

Knowing that, then I think about it again .

. . . Yes, I will ask her . . . I conclude .

This is my ego . For my ego, I involved Tanya .

Even though danger may reach Tanya while investigating Yuri .

Tanya may also explain the risks, before I have a firm decision .

But she smiled at my wish and just told me that she was "available" .
 Chapter 178
Source: Imported

REPORT

Tanya's Adventure

I received a secret mission from the lady, and immediately I started to move .

I was told to be careful about Yuri-related matters, but I am not afraid, because
crossing a dangerous bridge means to grow my skills level .

. . . . . . Of course, I have kept in mind to avoid getting caught .

About Mimosa 's engagement matter, I got information quickly .

Although the information control of Mimosa's fiance house cannot be said to

be lax, thanks to the fact that there was a little security hole I got everything .

The problem was Yuri-related information .

I can not obtain her information .

Everything about her was erased carefully, only content that is too beautiful to
be true comes out .

. . . . . . She seems to have a strong hidden force behind her .

While thinking about such a thing, I sighed and entered a single street from an
alley . . I proceeded to the back of the alley which was completely inaccessible .

While holding a lamp, I confirm the sign that I felt from the previous time .

I always feel it when investigation Yuri related matters .

Exercise your body, move instantly only the necessary muscles and move the
fastest way possible .

Was it surprising that I disappeared from sight, when I did not seem to move?

I pointed my lamp to a thin stick a little longer than a needle, that was coming
out from a closed window .

"Wow . . . stop, stop, there is no hostility here . "

It seems that he was a partner in this field with considerable competence .

I read the sign over my head coming from him as a peace sign and exactly at
the time I watched it, I looked up to him and raised my hand as a way to show
that there was no hostility .

This way he will not take his weapons to attack me according to our just made
pact .

I stopped any movement and started observing him .

He was a man with the height of a little child .

He is dressed in a way to not stand out in the city .

His eyes tend to be slightly characteristic, yet there are no other characteristic
features . He can be mistaken for another easily .

If he gets in a crowd, it seems likely that you will miss him even if he's nearby
.

"You seem surprised . I'm still growing so don't mind my height . "

The opponent was supposed to be in alert, however, he did not seem to be

impatient or guard from me, instead I was admired by him as he still muttered
that he was amazed by my movements .

"It's a pity you cannot say who you are, my name is Mairo for the time being .
Oh, for the time being because it's an alias I got for a while"

He self introduced with a light tone .

 As if there is no sense of crisis . . . Or is he really not feeling a sense of crisis
about this situation? . . . Perhaps the latter is the true .

" . . . . . . Why did you follow me?"

"Because you were strolling around my target, you have stopped following
him thought?"

" . . . . . . It has nothing to do with you"

"Well, it has to do with me more than you think - if you move so much and
you alarmed the guys around the target, you will call enemies for us . . . Hey . . .
would you like that?"

"What do you mean, what do you want to do?"

"I'm doing research on her, I have reported it to my owner already, now I'm
still looking at all her movements and report any suspicious movements . In
other words, if you move so much and alert them we are in trouble . . . . . . so do
not have direct contact with her, you just want to know her purpose right?"

To his question, I neither affirm nor deny .

But he continues talking on his own .

"If you want to investigate, you do not have to be around her, that's why I'll
give you a hint . "

"Information . . . a hint . . . really?"

"I may give information if I need the other person to know it, do not you
believe it?"

Well, certainly . . . I agree with him .

"What are the merits for you by giving me hints?"

"What are the merits for you by giving me hints?"

"Well, I told you earlier that I do not want you to alert her . "
 "Well . . . "

Rapidly, I get closer to him . Awaiting for him to deliver the information .

Mairo laughed troubled for my reaction .

"A little idiot . . . I suppose you are rooting for your master as myself"

" . . . What . . . ?"

"My master is worried about your master . . . . She's moving so much that pus
is coming out from the body . Well, the reason is the country itself, there are
enemies everywhere, and as crisis arises, the start to show their fangs . But my
master is different from your master . What she originally did, is harassing the
enemies and my master is just planning from behind to sank all of them at once .
It is definitely your master you did the most damage, as put them in the
chandelier . "

He implied that my master was being protected and helped from the shades
about this . 　

. . . I will further strengthen my vigilance on that .

However, there is no gap in the man in front, he is a powerful soldier .

Even from a casual movement, I can hear his strength .

. . . . . . If we are fighting, I would lose .

"So, as for me, I am worried about my master worrying for your master, so I'll
always be on your side, if you don't betray your master, that is why I can give
you about a hint, take it as a big free service . Besides, I will not have anything
to do with you in the future . "

. . . . . . Even if I challenge him in this place, nothing would be gained .

In that case, I concluded that priority one should be given to take back what I
can get and returning .

"Then, please say it quickly"

 "Incidentally, which information has the highest difficulty degree of risk to die
because of its contents?"

"Tell me in detail"

"Well, in this case there is no such risk . . . well . . . it is certainly a prudent

way to think if to investigate after listening to the details first . "

I can not understand his advice meaning and I tilt my head .

"What are you saying, I was ordered to investigate"

In that declaration, Mairo had rounded his eyes as if surprised for a moment . .
. . . . but eventually he began to laugh .

"I really want you to be my partner, really, is greed the secret of growth? . . . .
Good, I will tell you two things"

Tanya rushes Mairo which keeps laughing silently .

" . . . Well, before that, the explanation about Rubens Duke comes first?"

I will not affirm or deny his question .

It seems like I could not get another piece of information from him if I leaked
something in a wrong word I told . . . I felt like that .

"Why do you joke, when you are in a mission to investigate her behind-the-
scenes relationship, please stop it !! "

Mercilessly I threw a bag to him .

He grinned and jumped to the ground . . . Far away, he grabbed the bag lightly
and threw it up and down .

" . . . . . . did not you think that poison would be useless?"

"Because I am tolerant to most poisons and you're smart, so I will not imitate
like it did have effect on me at this point, have you any other surprise gift left to
show?"
 In the words of Mairo, I have a bitter smile .

Well I was not going to hurt him . . . I just confirmed the frightening power I
thought he had .

Thought, I did not expect him to grab it without avoiding .

"Well, leave it aside . First of all, the first dangerous person, it's Divan . .
always follow Divan's footsteps, especially the most recent trends of his traders,
in conjunction with that, you should follow the baron, why is him not in the
kingdom even during this season? . . . . "

I nod silently in answer to his words .

"Simple person, you simply poke around her . I think the guards are loose
around that woman if not, I think they could have easily found you . "

" . . . Okay, okay, it's good already . . I understood"

Mairo laughed at me .

Mairo laughed at me .

"You're a good child to talk to, I am also looking for clues for my master,
because he does not want to fight in vain . "

"Well, I guess so . . . . Incidentally, is your master present in the country?"

To my question, Mairo deepens his smile .

But his eyes are not laughing .

Rather, his spirit was frozen . . . . . . That kind of light he emited .

" . . . That is a good thing if you do not know . "

"Well, I'd be happy if you could give me some hints of who your master is . . .
. . . Well, that's good for today, as I will not have contact with you anymore, so I
will excuse myself . "

"Hey, I will also be rude . "

 He left at once .

In order not to show off his back, he retreats quickly in such a way that we
gaze at each other .

And after leaving a certain distance . . . . . . we ran in opposite direction .

I returned to a busy road .

At that moment, my legs weakened as the dangerous moment passed .

The first prince holds a lot of good pieces in hand . . . . . . I think it's highly
possible it's someone from his faction who helped mylady .

That is only speculation .

However, thinking from the behavior of Mairo, it seemed to be the most likely
.

All the information he talked about may be false .

Perhaps the enemy side might have taken a way to distract him .

These possibilities were also . . . .

But the content he said is sufficient to investigate .

Because he insisted on "Divan" "The baron absence . . . " as if searching for

those keywords would lead us to Yuri .

Rather than focusing on Yuri's movements only, it is certainly beneficial to

investigate her related people .

. . . . . . More than anything, Mairo never attacked her at that occasion, he kept
watching and following .

I decided to begin with investigating Divan relations first .

 Chapter 179
Source: Imported

REPORT

Tanya's Adventure II

. . . . . . Before that, there is one errand I have to finish .

Originally, my lady's instructions are top priority for me .

But for this errand, I do not know the person .

No doubt, I will not even imagine .

Now I am heading to the mansion of Ms . Mimosa who is the best friend of

the lady .

A little early I think .

I went out pretty early as I had that encounter with Mairo .

The mansion of Ms . Mimosa is of a different taste from that of the Duke of

Almeria .

I proceeded as I was guided and arrived at the reception room of Ms . Mimosa

.

"I'm sorry to have kept you waiting . "

"No, I am sorry I suddenly called you here"

"No, it's me . . . "

"Well . . please do sit down there . "

 Although I refused once, I sat down in the chair because I would be rude if not
.

" . . . Why did you call me?"

"Because you are the one Iris most trust"

I tilt my head to Mimosa's words .

"Even at the academy, I often heard a story, you, Dida, Lyle, and her were
always together . . . I know that you grew up with her and I know how much she
trusts you . . I talked directly to you because you are the only woman near her
that I know . . . Although I am at present not married, but I'm engaged, so
meeting a man would be . . . well . . you know . . So, I called you . "

Mimosa was trying to choose carefully her words .

"I have a request for you"

She looked seriously at me .

She looked seriously at me .

"If she tries to do something to help me . . . I want you to stop her . "

"Why, is it? She is very frightened of what could happen to you and frankly
saying . . . Don't you need the power of the Duke of Almeria?"

I ask her directly, not with round away words .

It is because I wanted to know the true intention behind her petition .

There is already an investigation about Mimosa's engagement ordered by the

lady .

And this engagement is not something Mimosa decided herself .

Mimosa told the lady before in a letter, that there was another person who she
wished to marry .

But then this engagement was set upon her by Princess Elle .
 If you were engaged to someone already, they wouldn't have been able to
force you with this edict, but it is difficult to refuse a royal edict when there is no
certain reason, as this case .

Besides, Mimosa's engagement partner is someone with the reputation of a

knight .

Crying, Mimosa entered into an engagement with the man decided by Princess
Elle .

Crying, Mimosa entered into an engagement with the man decided by Princess
Elle .

If the lady knows this fact, it's imaginable that she will start moving urgently
and would create a storm .

That is why I want to know her thoughts .

" . . . Yes, after all, the Duke of Almeria had already been informed of
everything"

Mimosa laughed sadly .

"Well then, I will insist you, because that gentle and responsible feeling is so
strong in her . . . . . . Maybe she is about to do something that would put her in a
difficult position, I want you to keep an eye out for it, that is why please don't let
her get involved absolutely . "

"You know my lady well . . do not you think?"

"Because I am her best friend, even if . . . I told her terrible things, but she is
really important to me, so that's why I do not want her to be a in a difficult
position because of me"

Mimosa's words have come with eyes of determination .

Mimosa, who had shining eyes for a candy at the cafe of Azuta Corporation, is
unlikely to be the same person that is talking to me now .

"Originally I was ready, since being a nobleman means getting a political

marriage sooner or later . . . but now it has become a reality . So, Tanya, I want
you to stop it if that child is going to make a move that would put her at risk"

" . . . . . . I am an employee, are you sure that I can stop her?"

" . . . . . . I am an employee, are you sure that I can stop her?"

"Because she trusts you, I thought you could do it . "

There is no precedence of an employee prying on his master affairs .

However, Mimosa is still be convinced that I can stop her .

If I think about how is her, it would not be easy to change her decision .

"Besides . . . If you knew what is beneficial for that child, you would not
move, so if you care about that child, please stop it"

If it is for the lady I will do any difficult things, and conversely if it is not for
the lady, I will not do anything .

As for Mimosa's case, my opinion does not matter . If not for the request of
my lady, I do not even want to be involved, as Mimosa says . But she ordered it .

. . . . However .

" . . . Though what I'm about to say are words, Mimosa, you are not alone .
You have important friends . My lady was urging people to know the facts of
your engagement, She would like to do something to help you, we definitely will
not stop doing anything the lady asks for, I'll try to convince her, but who will
decide is milady . We respond with full power to what my lady requests . So, I
cannot promise you . "

"Yeah . . . That was more than enough . . Thanks you"

At my words, Mimosa has a complex expression .

 Chapter 180
Source: Imported

REPORT

Report

Since attending the ball party in the royal palace, I have been invited from
various houses, so I participated as much as possible .

If I can, I would like to return to the territory soon .

But . . no matter what, I have to stay in the kingdom .

Well, more than anything . . . the management of the territory is stable, and the
current concern is that Princess Elle and Yuri set something up, bad for the house
or territory . . . . In that case it would be better to stay in the kingdom so that I
can counter it soon . That is the best reason .

There is a disturbing air now in the kingdom .

The quantity of people attending parties is getting bigger . it's increasing more
and more as I attended the parties .

Every party, everyone is seeing each other's face .

It used to be a place where they were expressed everything on their faces,

degrading others, pleasing others, analyzing others . . a true battlefield of foxes
with poisonous words, but now it's over . Everyone is afraid, and looking for
information, so those petty actions were not seen anymore .

However, I can not keep being in the kingdom forever .

Looking at the reports and agreements coming up from the territory, I write
instructions and approve documents .
 As far as I'm the territory's acting lord, I must write instructions in anticipation
of every situation .

Suddenly I stopped the feather pen .

Will not these work get in the way if I get married . . . ?

Suddenly, I thought of such a thing .

The acacia kingdom is a thorough man society .

Not that women have a hard life there, but I will not be able to do my job .

. . . Before that happens, should I leave my position at the territory to someone

else?

I was supposed to stay in the territory for a long time without marriage . . . but
. . . if I'm married I might have to go to another country .

When I thought so, I felt as if I had a hole in my heart .

Surrounded by all my people . . Tanya . . . Dida . . . Lyle . . . Dean in the side .

It is a heavy responsibility and hard work . . . but, therefore, it comes with a

sense of accomplishment when I'm supported by everyone .

I thought that such days will continue forever .

Sometimes I imagine myself asking Bern if I can inherit it, even so .

. . . . . . At the end, I certainly didn't imagine that it would become such .

"The blue blood flowing in this body must continue . . . That is why my
ancestors who have never seen their partners face before, have been married for
a long time . That is a nobleman, is not it? "

The words of Mimosa comes to mind .

. . . . . . Her words are terribly correct .

My body is a piece of meat and blood, for the sake of the country . . . for the
house .

That is the duty of nobility, holding on and delivering that blood .

Yes, although . . . .

" . . . Dean . . . "

From my mouth, that name leaked out .

I absolutely wanted to see him .

But at the same time, I do not want to see him .

If we meet and talk, I can forget this suffering though it is only for a brief
moment .

However, It will be more painful afterwards, if we meet .

. . . I can not give up on my love for him .

A future with him is impossible since the beginning .

. . . but I desire it . I hope it comes true .

Such a thing surely is not appropriate for a nobleman as Mimosa says .

Even though I did not understand my feelings at first, but when I came to
know my feelings, this love has grown so much that it's unstoppable .

If you become conscious, in the blink of an eye . . . you quickly fall deeply
with no return .

Even though I knew it myself, and decided to not let it happen again, it is
exactly what happened .

I put the feather pen on the desk once more .

Breathe in and out heavily and deeply, as if trying to blow away the dark
thoughts that comes to my head .
 Now I calm myself and remind me that it is not time to think about such a
thing .

And then, when I opened my eyes next time, I got absorbed in the document
in front of me .

. . . . . . When concentrating, it was really quick that I managed to finish off all
the documents I had to handle today .

I take a breath and pick up a letter from Moneda .

The content is what I asked him to confirm beforehand .

It is about the investigation of the church which seems to be involved in the

price rise of the kingdom .

Even Tanya said that investigation will take time, but Moneda is Moneda . . .
he has his methods when it comes to this . . .

The influence on the company seems to be still alive .

When I was looking at the letter, I heard a knocking sound at the door .

It was Tanya who came in .

" . . . Milady, do you have a minute? would you like me to read the report?"

"Yes, please!"

Tanya came to report the information regarding mimosa's engagement .

I did not expect it, I lost all words to answer about what I heard .

" . . . Lady?"

Tanya seemed to be concerned about me .

"I'm Okay . . . Tanya . . . Please continue . "

At my answer, Tanya continues reading while anxious taking glances at me .

 " . . . Finally, a message from Mimosa . "

"Did you meet Mimosa?"

"Yes, I was called by her when I was investigating the things regarding the
engagement"

"So, what is the content of her message?"

" . . . She said, I should not continue, She doesn't want you to help her . "

I repeatedly chew in my head the words of Tanya .

"It sounds like her"

I bitterly smile and Tanya also smiled similarly .

"Oh, you already tried to stop me when I requested you to investigate about
this, did you say it to her?"

To my question, Tanya bowed to agree .

"Really, that girl is stupid . . . "

To Mimosa's gentle wishes, I could only say so .

Into eyes where tears are likely to come out, I put all my strength and exhale
heavily to disperse the cloudy thoughts .

Even though I do not mind being told that . . .

However, I certainly can not move easily from now on .

Even though I do not mind being told that . . .

However, I certainly can not move easily from now on .

The name of the Duke of Almeria is so powerful, hence there are various
fences .

If I move under the current circumstances, the factions battle in the royal
palace have the danger of becoming more intensified .

. . . . . . But, if asked myself if this would be a reason to forsake a friend . . .

that is not the case .

For me she gave all .

I was losing my position at the school, but she still stayed with me until the
end . . . she is truly an important person to me .

In fact without her help, the rumors about me at school would have been
terrible .

Like she thought about me and helped me, I also care about her very much .

I close my eyes and put my thoughts together .

" . . . Hey, Tanya . . . will you really ask me to stop as she said?"

"If it is what the lady orders, I will . . "

"Thank you, in that case I would like to send a message to priest Raffshimons,
of course, it is top secret"

"Okay"

"The content will be written after all your reports have been finished . . .
Continue please"

At my words, Tanya twinkled her eyes .

"Because it was you, you investigated everything I asked, you helped me

greatly this time . Thank you so much . "

Tanya smiled like a flower at my words .

"I'm unworthy of it lady . . . I will now report on what I discovered about the
matter of Baroness Yuri "

I switched my mind to her words and continued listening .

 Chapter 181
Source: Imported

REPORT

Conclusion

"I looked into Divan and the baron information first, Divan started working in
this country a few years before the death of the mother of Ms . Yuri, his footsteps
were beautifully erased and information about him can not be obtained .
According to the information obtained from Baron Noir's house, it's said that
Divan visited Yuri a couple of times, perhaps before the Baron's house decides to
recognize her existence . . . It is speculated that she had some contact with him
since childhood . "

" . . . . . . It was said that the possibility of Divan being a relative of Yuri's
mother is high . . this is the same information that came out when we examined
Yuri before . "

"Yes . . . Perhaps it's as you said . The mother of Yuri was working as a maid
on the royal palace as recommended from Rubens Duke after being exiled from
the Twil country"

"It is also a conclusion that it's most likely that Divan is an intelligence officer
in Twil's Country, considering that he moved to stop the investigation . "

As I confirmed the facts, I told Tanya .

"Yes . . . In reality, there were others who came to that conclusion before us
and have evidence"

"Are not we the only people in the nobility investigating this, including
father?"

"No . There are others who started investigating first . "

 To that surprising statement, I was amazed and opened my eyes big .

"That's it . . . it's mostly because they grabbed secrets at national level . "

"While the heart of the loved one was going away, The Baron's wife must
have resented and investigated the woman who caused her the loss of her
husband affection, then she secretly eliminated the mother of Ms . Yuri, and kept
people monitoring her surroundings while hiding the facts that are too heavy to
be known . Was at that moment, that she started seeing apparently Divan and
took the role from her mother . "

"Well, hey, Tanya . Looks like what you said is the most likely scenario for
this case . "

Although it was a conclusion that it is highly possible to be a fact, when we

investigated before, there was no clues leading to this .

So it's only circumstantial evidence, because of that, we cannot take it as a

proven fact .

Therefore, I want to know more about the source from where this information
we taken .

"Of course, from Baron Noir's house . . . it was written in the Baron's wife
diary, because the security of their house was quite loose, I could take the
information easily"

Though I thought unexpectedly when it came out of her mouth that it sounded
like it was told from a view point of someone in love . . . It's still surprising that
she found this reading the diary of Mrs . Noir . 　

Perhaps the diary expressed these contents based in the grudge from the point
of view of the Baron's wife to the mother of Ms . Yuri and her painful love and
hate story with Baron Noir .

"But . . even if there were loose guards, etc . Even so, why so heavy facts,
why was she so careless as to leave it written in a diary? . . . it sounds very much
. . . unnecessary?"

"Milady, a person is a being that can not keep heavy secrets in their hearts"
 Her words were strangely convincing .

Certainly that fact is too heavy to endure and carry all these years .

The Baroness's Mind . . . Wanted to alleviate some of the weight of carrying

these secrets all these years by putting it somewhere, and she was not able to
keep supporting the black and heavy feelings that were born inside her one after
another .

Because I have experience myself in what do you feel hating a woman who
robbed yourself of your man, I can imagine her mental state .

"In other words, it is confirmed that the mother of Ms . Yuri was an

intelligence officer of Twil's country, and that the relationship between her and
Divan . . . Divan is also a high intelligence officer and came with a purpose sent
by his country . . . It is reasonable to think that he's acting as a spy "

"Yes, I also thought like that"

To Tanya's consent, I exhale a heavy breath .

My head hurts when I think how many times I sighed today .

Yuri's mother was an intelligence officer of Twil 's country .

Divan is the same as Yuri's mother . . . . Even if it is slightly different, he is a

person that brings some kind of benefit to Twil country .

There is no reason to have come to play to an enemy country just after a

ceasefire . . . probably, the possibility of him being a spy is very high .

If they were still connected . . . it chills me even to think about it .

Yuri is the fiance of the second prince of this country .

And, one after another, she gathered the fiercest and powerful men of the
kingdom under her skirt .

No . . . Princess Elle is also falling to her?

In any case, the information confirms that Twil country is involved in all this .
 In any case, the information confirms that Twil country is involved in all this .

. . . . . . I can not stay without sighing .

Until now, there was a faction who stopped her actions, starting with father . .
. Even though father had collapsed, how far did his actions work?

" . . . What about moves from Divan?"

"He visited the aristocrats of Marquis Maelia faction, and the companies under
him are buying and selling food as tradings companies"

" . . . . . . What?? !! Divan made contact with Marquis Maelia?"

I'm worried because . . Marquis Maelia is Princess Elle family . .

"I've created the list of aristocrats he has contacted . "

Tanya hands me a sheet of paper .

I caught sight of it . Then compare it with the letter that came from Moneda .

" . . . It's connected to the price rise incident . . . "

Well, reasoning this was logical to have happened .

While wishing that they let me off, it is impossible they don't oppose me .

"Tanya, please look at this . "

Tanya, carefully see the documents I handed her .

Series of aristocratic houses, were attached to letters from Moneda .

"This is the same as the list I gave you lady . . . ? Moneda's handwriting . . . Is
it that Moneda was investigating this as well?"

"Yeah . . . What I asked him is different from what I entrusted you . . . That's
where we bought cereals recently . Moneda still has a grasp of each business in
the market, so I asked him about the price rise . But . . . . Well, it seems that it
was a trading shop that bought all cereal in the kingdom's market, so I searched
the main order data, some noble families with grain areas in the territory
delivered it to the markets where later this trading company purchased it, but it
seems that these noble families are giving up their taxes and delivering the goods
at the exact time when this trading company comes to collect it from the market .
These houses are all written in this list . "

"In other words, does that mean that Divan is buying grains from these
families?"

"Yeah . . . Perhaps they are buying the stockpiles that each aristocrat has
accumulated, although each noble runs to buy more on the market to make up
for the sold goods, but there is no way to make it in time . It is impossible to
cover information about all stockpiles and consumption . "

"Why is Divan running to buy stockpiles, is not it that companies only

purchase new items on the market?"

"They are afraid of getting caught, so if they buy such a large amount of new
items in a magnificent way, people will see them suspiciously at each market
place, each business, commercial guild, country where they buy . . . "

"However . . . "

"It is cheaper to purchase stockpiles rather than new ones . If they color a little
bit the grains from the purchased stockpiles, they can resell them to each
aristocrat house . . . Maelia Marquis is a prestigious house . There are plenty of
places who will be interested in getting a high margin from selling old goods as
new ones . It's a win-win business for both sides . "

"I see"

"But the best reason is this"

I handed a gold coin to Tanya .

"Has this gold coin, something . . . ?"

"It's not an ordinary gold coin, as Moneda investigated, it seems that

impurities are mixed in the gold . Five high purity gold coins turn into three
ordinary gold coins . The nobility seems to have purchased the items with these
gold coins, as these were received by the business they traded with . "

"No way . . . "

"If you are a business person, you will soon notice it, but what happens if it's a
prestigious aristocracy house who bought with this? they will not check, as it's
impossible they would do this . . . and it seems they received it as it is .
Fortunately, the transaction amount itself seems not big . And . . What if in
reality . . . it's Divan is using this gold coin for payment? "

"Divan can get food items with less than the original price . . . ?"

"Not only that . . . It's trust . . . "

People created money .

People created money .

Eventually, with gold as a unified standard, gold gets converted to tickets . . .

banknotes are issued as certificates that can be exchanged for money . And it
will be transferred from there to the management currency system . . . . . . .

Even in this world, the value of gold is standardized like my previous world .

It uses gold for exchange, and trading is done in gold coins, silver coins and
copper coins .

In the Duke of Almeria, because banks exist, checks and bills have also
appeared .

Well then, what would happen if everyone knows that impurities are mixed in
gold coins . . . . ?

"What is the really worth of the gold you own?" It would turn suspicious .

At that point, it will lose its function as money .

For example, when someone comes to buy one of my breads .

I would be willing to exchange it if I were told to exchange it for a sum of

genuine guaranteed gold bars issued by a famous metal shop that everyone
knows .

But if I got a paper that I never saw, and I'm said that I can exchange it for a
gold bar . . . what will I respond? I will not respond .

I really do not know if the paper is worth it .

And it is the same in this case .

If you do not know what is the true worth of the thing they want to exchange
for your items on sale . . . No one will want to exchange .

"No !! "

Tanya cried, thinking about the appearance of Azuta Corporation with this .

"As the value of gold falls, it is necessary to raise the value of the items, and
that problem itself is small . . . . . . If that really happens, at the end, we can not
stop the soaring pricing of foodstuff . "

As the lives of the people lie on my shoulders, I can not be defeated by his
tricks . . .
 Chapter 182
Source: Imported

REPORT

Instructions

Even though I thought that it was just troublesome to confront the people
surrounding Yuri .

But, the fight against Divan is another thing .

. . . If I do not want to lose, I need to fight him .

"I will write a letter to Moneda for the first time"

"What do you intend lady?"

"All currencies that circulate in the Duke of Armenia are to be collected, and
every transaction will be dealt with banknotes in the territory"

"Banknotes, is it?"

"Well, maybe I should say it is a golden conversion ticket? A paper that

guarantees the exchange for an amount of gold coins . Fortunately, in fact this
plan was thought to be implemented beforehand . So it's easy to carry out now, it
is convenient . . . I wish I could have brought previously this sample for testing,
but if I used this move in my territory before, it would have been seen as a move
to stimulate mischief by the royal palace . . . "

There is a consciousness that made think to have prepared in advance my own

measures in case the kingdom problems intensify .

Because I was submitting reports to the royal palace while making a claim
that the system of this territory has considerable discretion and that it is within
the scope of authority the kingdom gives each territory to rule over itself so far .
 Always when I submit a report, I consult previously with Dean .

Of course, my father is also great for that, because I ask him for advice .

The power struggle in the royal palace is intense .

There is a result of prioritizing who will get the throne rather than the state of
the kingdom, and that is . . . that they can not keep one's affairs in mind .

What they notice that I'm changing the policies it will be already implemented
and stable .

Introducing banknotes is a departure from the unified currency of this country

.

Though I thought that I could not make any excuse for it . . . In the current
situation, the profit is bigger than the loss by implementing it .

I have to get up early to prepare everything tomorrow before the market

disruption happens .

I appreciate Moneda's actions .

They said that we can operate at any time, so I just need to move the officers .

"I will keep all the gold coins, silver coins, and coins at the bank . Of course
I'll have confirmed whether they are genuine beforehand . If it has impurities,
only the corresponding value will be accepted . Fortunately, the coins with
impurities do not seem to be circulating yet . "

"How about gold coins from other territories?"

"In the Duke of Almeria's territoty, from now on, only bank notes can be used
for exchange . If they bring in gold coins from other territory, they can not use it
unless they have them replaced by banks . I will promulgate it tomorrow
morning . "

"How will the banks check the coins . . . ?"

"Although it's only a report from Moneda, the false currency he said is
somewhat lighter, so we will soon find out if we measure it by weight"

"But, lady, if you introduced the bills and banknotes, as the lady had been told
earlier, will you not unnecessarily stimulate the country?"

"I will tell all this to the Earl of Sagitaria . While he is still in the position of
the finance minister, I will make an established fact, promulgate it, and I will
distribute the banknotes that can be exchanged for gold coins . . . In other words,
Well . . . I will not say that I am going to abolish the kingdom's law . . . Well . . .
I will not be able to say such a thing anyway . . . but . . . It is my highest priority
to protect my territory . Between that and my territory . . that's it, until trouble
comes our way, we will do it like this! "

Tanya takes action immediately .

She comes with me to visit the competing stores in the capital and to see the
situation of the Azuta Corporation at the capital .

"What's the matter, lady!"

Sei came into the room with little breath .

Tanya, who also came together, has a cool face . . . . . .

I told everything I had talked with Tanya so far without covering it, to Sei .

The face of Sei turned pale when I finished telling him everything .

. . . . . . It seems that you are aware of the magnitude of things instantaneously

.

"Azuta Corporation is doing a lot of activities in other territories, how will we

do this?"

"There is no such thing as using only honest gold coins in the cafe
department?"

"Well, well . . . . . . Because we are setting the price to allow common people
to come buy our products, it'll be difficult that we don't receive these fake coins .
"
 "Please analyze and report any customer that their gold coins are under weight
and always measure the weight with the balance, if it's light, made them change
it to another gold coin . If there is no other gold coin, accept it while setting it
with the value it really has . If you accept it, please manage it separately . Please
count the number of times you received light weight coins, including the case of
the ones being replaced . When the acceptance of light gold coins exceeds ten,
the amount of impurities needs to be considered, so raise the price for all the
goods . "

"I am afraid about the quantity of low weight coins we have accepted up to
now, I will measure the weight of gold coins in all shops as soon as possible,
then I will arrange the weights balance for all the stores . "

"Please, please . . . . . . Oh, our shops destined to aristocrats will raise prices
from the beginning, we will sell every luxury goods outside of those shops, also
make a candidate list of items whose prices are to raise as soon as possible and
bring it to me . Please make sure that there are no light gold coins at the moment
. Like always, be specially careful when you explain to customers . "

"As you say"

Accepting all my words quickly, Sei bowed and left the room .

I have not felt the same kind of insecure teenager as before from him .

He now reminds me of Sebastian appearance in the territory .

"Well, although I had to issue various instructions such as directions to the

officials and directions to Moneda . . . . . . Tanya . If there is any other report,
please can you read it now ? "

"Perhaps the Prince seems to be also investigating about this subject"

"Well . . . why do you think so?"

"Well . . . why do you think so?"

"Actually, I was in contact with other intelligence agents during the

investigation . . . "
 To Tanya's report, I rounded my eyes .

It is surprising that she can negotiate with an opponent . . it makes me feel that
it was really dangerous, and there is still more .

"It certainly has a high possibility of being the First Prince's intelligence agent
. . . "

First Prince . . . Alfred seems to have an excellent subordinate .

His evaluation got a little higher with this .

"Well, if others have such excellent subordinate so far, we should take

countermeasures as well . I will report this to father . . . about the matter of the
fake gold coins, but let's leave it for later . "

Tanya has a somewhat surprised expression .

It is such a surprising expression that I laughed .

"Did you think that I would have moved towards a solution instantly?"

To that question, she nods .

"I will not do it, I will refrain from moving myself, I am the highest authority
in the territory . The people of the Duke of Almería are the most important to me
. Take this important thing as a bargain chip and expose them to others bad
intentions I can not afford . . . . . . . And now in the kingdom, no matter how hard
I try and move, it will not work while there is Princess Elle and Maelia Marquis .
. . "

It can not be helped . I will be accused of being an accomplice and being

crushed .

"Even so, do not investigate Ms Yuri anymore . . . The baron was not in the
royal city almost during all the season, so their family has no room for liberty . If
the First Prince also has his eyes on this, there is nothing for us to do anymore . "

At my words, Tanya nods silently .

 "Well, then, from now on, I have to write a letter to give instructions to the
diplomats . . . . . . Tanya, please tell priest Rafshimons . "

"Well, then, from now on, I have to write a letter to give instructions to the
diplomats . . . . . . Tanya, please tell priest Rafshimons . "

"Ok"

"Mimosa's Marriage and the Marquis house, let him know so"

"ah I see……"

To get married in this country, there is Darryl's approval .

It is important to report that you are married to the church and pledge to share
your future with each other .

Darryl's approval means that they got acknowledgment .

That means that you can not get married until you get approval from Darryl's
church .

"Although some pressure may come from Princess Elle . . . . . . I will handle it
somehow . . . I will tell him to lend a hand on this and borrow his help . "

It was only a while ago that the problem of van and the pope happened .

It was written in that letter that he offered me his help in case I need it, and I
will use it this time .

Although the problem of Van caused trouble for the territory, as things have
progressed as originally intended, I think now from the bottom of my heart that
this problem was good to have happened .

"Ok, I'll let him know . "

"Please, please keep watch for Mimosa's matter"

"Ok"

After Tanya leaves, I start writing letters to the heads of each department of
the corporation and the divisions of the civil service .

I continued to write all letters together without rest, and when I noticed the
sun was setting .
 Chapter 183
Source: Imported

REPORT

Confirmation

It is regrettable .

Looking at the clock mark the time, I feel a grudge with it .

It's like telling me . . . hurry, hurry .

I have to write a letter, but I feel troubled with the time .

"Wow . . . "

While resting my eyes from writing letters all night, I can't stop thinking .

I was thinking about the future of the territory, when Lyle came into the room .

"Lyle! You're just in time, I was thinking of calling you and Dida just now"

"I saw Tanya a while ago and she told me to come here . "

At his words, I got impressed with Tanya's intuition .

" . . . So, what happened?"

To Lyle's question, I told him I was thinking about the circumstances of the
kingdom and the future security we would need for the territory .

Lyle did not move and listened to my explanation patiently .

"In that case, you must strengthen the security of the banks first, as the lady
says, it would be better if you guarded the gold coins and when you collect them
from the stores and conversion offices . "

"Well, that's the case . . . . Please let me know when you have prepared the
men and resources for it and I will inform the officers . "

"Okay"

" . . . Speaking of which, Lyle . The Order formally sent an apology letter . "

"I am sorry, . . . I bothered your people . " was their message .

Lyle burst out laughing .

It is extremely rare for the knight head to be refused while recruiting people .

The Order is the honored job .

. . . . . . That is why people who think like Dorsen is nowhere seen .

Apart from that, the recruitment of the Order was too overwhelming impolite .

Both Lyle and Dida are from Almerian Duke's house .

Even though it is openly public, the order dared to recruit them, each nobility
house would see it as the Order having a fight against the Almerian Duke . The
persistence of not only himself but also the Marquis Anderson dictates that too .

In other words, it's saying to all nobility houses to be wary of joining side with
us .

"Do not mind it . . . Even so, was it really okay? If you wish to join them, I
will respect your decision . "

"What are you asking, my hope is to serve the lady . "

"I am thankful you say so, but you originally were a noble . . . "

"I am Lyle, I have no other name . There is nothing left for me as nobility . . . I
left all for my lady I . . . Am I unnecessary?"

"No way!"
 I also said to Dida that he's free to decide his own future at the time of the case
of the Vortic Family, but truly I need everyone here .

It is certain that I was able to come so far with the help of everyone, and more
than anything . . . we were from a very early age together .

"My name for me is not something important, there are some reasons why I
rejected it, for me you are my family . . so, nobility . . it's over . "

I can not imagine if they betrayed me . It's impossible .

I have shared my thoughts, feelings, and life with them . . . All the time I
shared with them is enough for me to be able to believe so .

"I understand why you said it . I think you want us to advance the way we
want . "

" . . . . . . . " The oath did not change in this heart "It is not just something I
sworn in the past . "

I tilted my head in answer to Lyle's words .

"When I was young . . . . . . I was sworn it to myself . Without being picked up

by a lady my future would have been bleak . . . For me, you were a guide, you
showed me the path . . I only wanted to return you what you did for me . I swore
to myself that if I had the power I would protect you . "

"Lyle . . . . . . . "

"I do not want anything else"

"Well . . . well, it's good . . . if you do not hesitate, then that's it . "

I was trying to contain my tears and I laughed .

"Good . Well, even if you told me you will join the knights, did you think that
I would let you leave so easy?"

When I said so, Lyle laughed .

"Then why did you ask?"

 "I thought that we should know everything about each other as a preparation
for the future, just like Dida let us know before . "

Indeed, Lyle nods .

"But since I do not want to tie you up, I do appreciate your feelings of
gratitude, but a different thing is to decide your way for you, I also said to Tanya
the same . "

"But since I do not want to tie you up, I do appreciate your feelings of
gratitude, but a different thing is to decide your way for you, I also said to Tanya
the same . "

"It is impossible to serve to anyone other than the mistress, even if there are
many lives, it is not enough . "

"Oh Dear……"

I imagined such a thing, I laughed in spite of myself .

"Then, Lyle, I'm expecting a lot from you from now on,"

"Of course"

After that, Lyle had gone away and I turned my attention again to the
document .

After I finished writing instructions to the bank officers, I then write

instructions to the corporation people, then I write the whole currency transport
route map to Sebas . . . .

I have to send a report to Lyle and Sebas and ask them to adjust it together .

It seems to me that the goods side is in a eerie state .

If this case is over, I wonder if I should have a special holiday . . .

Because I continue suffering from insomnia, I must be careful not to collapse .

With that being the case, I kept writing the documents rigorously .
 Chapter 184
Source: Imported

REPORT

Useful Information

. . . The sunshine at dawn was very beautiful .

Even if I continue seeing it for days, I wont get bored .

I do not know how many days I kept watching it, since I have not counted it
yet .

It is a great thing to be in the kingdom .

You can give instructions directly and immediately to the people in the field
which you want to send instructions to .

The main offices are in the kingdom, and being myself here allows me to get
information in real time, so it is painful itching to know that when I go back to
the territory I wont have these .

Sebas, Moneda and the officers seemed to be starting to move all together as
instructed .

Every few days, I received reports, questions and suggestions to the plan .

In response to that, I issue additional instructions to others .

Tanya came into the office .

Worried, having an expression that said to give attention to what she wants to
say .

"Lady, the night is a time for resting, I understand that this is a serious
situation, but if the lady collapses, there are neither the former nor the child,
please go to bed I'll wake you up early so you can finish it . " (TL: Neither the
former nor the child, is a urban slang, same meaning as . . you'll end with neither
the cake nor the bread . )

"If this case ends, I will take a good rest . . . So, Tanya . What is your report
from the territory?"

"We have not received it yet"

"That's good . . . I still have time until the appointed time, I'll go to bed for an
hour . Please wake me up after an hour . "

"Okay"

I lay on a couch in the office .

It is not flashy, but in this room surrounded by quality furnishings it appears

elegant .

The room is far from the office, so having to go to the room for a nap of an
hour is a waste of time .

She wants me to sleep well and comfortably in the room so Tanya had a
complex expression about my decision .

After an hour exactly, Tanya came to wake me up .

" . . . Did we get a new report?"

"For now, there is no news"

"Okay . . . That made me remember, Tanya, did you have any news from
Rafshimonds priest?"

"No, there is no news from him and there isn't any event that caught my
attention there, as if the situation has not changed, he seems to be deterring their
actions"

"Okay . . . What about the progress on the investigation about Earl Rubens?"
 " . . . I'm sorry, but there is still nothing of importance yet"

"Yeah . . . if you manage to find something we could make use of that as cause
to abandon the engagement from Mimosa's side, continue to investigate . "

After all I wonder if there is anything we can do about Earl Rubens . Even if
we take the last resort, we wouldn't have to worry if we knew the enemy, so the
first thing we need is to have enough information .

Since the name of his house was in the list that Bern and Tanya came with
after investigating these events, if this case comes to light and his crime is
charged, Mimosa would be free from the engagement .

"Of course . "

"Thank you . . . I will prepare all you would need for this . "

"Okay"

Today I have to go see the Count of Sagitaria .

I also wrote a letter to Mr . Wang for reporting about the banknotes to the
royal family .

After that, I talked to my father about all the events happening and the
information I got without leaving anything out .

On the other hand, my father only said "Well done . . . " to all this, probably
he already knew .

I guessed that any further details for him wouldn't be needed .

Because, after that, my father's condition got worse .

He caught a cold .

Originally seriously injured . . . the resistance against bacteria has decreased .

There is a high fever, the cough does not stop . . . it's possibly he's suffering
from pneumonia .
 It was almost impossible for me to speak with him anymore .

Father was saying "See Count Sagitaria", but he breathed with a lot of
difficulty while speaking .

That's why I'm now being shaken by a horse-drawn carriage while going to
meet the Count Sagitaria .

" . . . . . . It is exquisite your dress, have you arrived by yourself?"

"Thanks for the compliments, so what kind of countermeasures does the

Count of Sagitaria plan to take?"

" . . . I do not have anything planned"

"Please speak . What is it?"

He had a strange expression as if hiding something .

"To be precise, I will deposit reliable personnel to Prince Alfred . "

"Oh well . . . is that Prince Alfred already knows the situation?"

"Since it is you Iris, I'll be honest, it was not us that noticed this situation, but
it was Prince Alfred, who already moved to solve this prior to all of us, but still .
. . he said that we'll not make it in time . . . "

That prediction from the first prince is certainly true .

Partly because the coins have already been distributed .

The current state is the same as fire already fired on a grenade .

After that, how big the explosion . . . how you can keep the damage to a
minimum is a game .

"Baroness Yuri has stood as the Second Prince faction head, and she continues
to draw in the sons of the nobility of this country one by one . But if we show
any movement, they will reveal to the people that fake coins are mixed in the
gold coins circulating, and confusion will occur at that moment . The country
will become chaotic . "
 "To the enemy, there is always a fine day" (TL: meaning there is always an
opportunity to strike them)

At my words, the count of Sagitaria smiled softly .

"You are much like Mary"

"Why that so suddenly . . . . "

"While falling into such a situation, I am feeling lost while you're filled with
strength and fighting spirit . "

Certainly, when I imagine Divan, my heart glows with fever .

It's fiercely hot, I do not want to lose . . . I want to beat him .

My feelings of desire of winning are as fierce as the love for my territory .

"As you noticed, this country is currently in a very difficult situation, and
furthermore the problem is that Prince Alfred is now outside of the country"

"Mr . Wang, what is he doing? why on earth send the first prince overseas . . .
?"

"Mr . Wang, did it, because of what you already know, the King has long not
been seen, the situation in the royal palace is still a situation where the second
prince is winning"

"If that is the case, if the last hope of this country is the first prince, then Mr .
Wang temporarily evacuated the first prince to another country . . . for security?"

"If that is the case, if the last hope of this country is the first prince, then Mr .
Wang temporarily evacuated the first prince to another country . . . for security?"

"Mr . Wang has not stated me the reasons, but probably is that . . . it was
decided at the time your father was attacked . "

"Indeed . . . He is the last hope . . . "

Certainly, it has already become unavoidable .

 "Although the first prince was initially rejecting this proposition, Mr . Wang
said something and eventually he left . . . . . . In my opinion, It is also a great
opportunity to remove the pus in the country . The first prince must beat the
second prince faction thoroughly in order to be king, he gets away from the
kingdom temporarily, lets the second prince faction run wildly and when they
show themselves, we remove them . But if the first prince eventually loses, there
are neither father nor children, but . . . In a sense, I believe his plan will succeed .
"

"And my father?"

In other words, my father knew the whole thing .

. . . . . . It would be nice if he told me .

In that case, I could have devised measures for the territory .

No . . . father may have been afraid of that I move and something happens to
me .

If I devise countermeasures and get in their ways, the "pus" will attack me .

. . . . . . However, I do not have the option of being afraid of it .

I do not know how deep will this country sink until the second prince faction
shows themselves, but if I can protect the territory and the people with my head,
I will do it .

"Thank you very much for the valuable information, and Count Sagitaria you
will return to the territory if this season is over not"

"Yeah"

"Even one more assurance is something, it is better to have a less confused

country . I am looking forward to hearing about your actions in the distant Duke
Almeria's territory . "

"This has also become a big homework"

The Count Sagitaria was laughing, but I scolded him inside . This is really big
trouble .
 Chapter 185
Source: Imported

REPORT

The King's Death

It took a while for me to have a meeting with the Earl Sagitaria .

Thanks to everyone working with all our power, we were able to complete the
transition to the banknotes system already .

At first there seemed to be some confusion, but everything was solved fast .

It was written in Sebastian's report, because I built a good relationship with

the citizens . . .

It is not foolish, they truly helped solving all issues about the transition .

If I didn't build this good relationship with them over time from when I came
to the territory, probably now things wouldn't have been carried so smoothly up
to here .

There are various modifications that I did to their way of life, and they
accepted them and put efforts to adapt to the changes .

Various reforms and policies, and changes that were improved over time .

What I have done so far is connected .

I thought that the path I walked until now was not in vain .

At Azuta Corporation, we have already raised the prices .

Other commerce offices are also dealing with changing the prices etc . within
the Duke of Almeria territory and in the kingdom .
 " . . . . . . Even so, have you told the commercial guild people as well? about
the coins?"

Sei who came to report the trend of Azuta Corporation finished reporting, and
finally said so .

"They are top notch businessmen . . . Don't worry about them"

To my words, he had a worried look on his face .

"If confusion happens, it is highly likely that we will not be able to do

business as before, as it is easy to imagine that the distribution will be stagnant if
we go out of money . . . they are top-notch merchants . . . So leave it to them as
to not create confusion . "

"I see . . . "

Sei agreed and nodded .

"Well, the operation of Azuta Corporation, as it is now, is fine, we could

arrange escorts from our territory as security to each store . . . If any problem is
reported from now on, deploy the escorts . "

"Okay"

Just then, Tanya came into the room .

" . . . . . . Milady, official news that the king died have arrived . "

" . . . . . . Milady, official news that the king died have arrived . "

Finally, I wonder if the time has come . . . . . . for a moment I thought that the
time has stopped .

"So…"

I answer while exhaling .

"No way, did you know . . . ?"

"No, but I heard that there were not much time left for the king"
 " . . . Is the king's left hand minster who said it?"

"Perhaps Princess Elle will be holding a funeral for the king soon . It cannot
be helped, because she wanted to give Edward the throne soon . . . . so Tanya . . .
"

"Yes"

"Lets prepare to go back to the territory . I will return to the territory after the
funeral . "

"but……"

"but……"

"The worst situation has already started, so stay here any longer is useless, if I
continue in the royal city they will find material to attack me soon and they will
start . "

" . . . I'm sorry I didn't think about that, I will prepare for the journey as soon
as possible . "

"Okay . . . Also please . . I want to think a little bit on my own, will you let
me please?"

To my question the two of them present nodded and left the room . (TL: Tanya
and Sei)

Immediately after that, I exhale heavily .

I tried to support my head with a hand .

. . . The king died . . .

Princess Elle and the Marquis take the power .

What will happen to this country?

What will happen to the territory?

Even though I don't want to think the worst, there is no stopper, it has started,
anxiety is consuming me inside .

I put my hands on my clothes so as to ascertain the presence of the pocket

watch that is hanging from my neck .

"Whatever state the kingdom is in, I will make the territory unshakable . "

"Whatever state the kingdom is in, I will make the territory unshakable . "

Suddenly, I remember the words that my father used to say .

"Will be the truth or will be nothing . . . when that time comes, all our
questions will be answered . "

While holding it to myself, I embraced it with all the strength I had in my

hands and hugged it to my chest . (TL: the pocket watch)

Do not run away . Losing is not allowed . I will not give up .

That is responsibility .

I have to be prepared in order to do take the required actions to preserve them

.

. . . . . . Those were the words that I used to tell myself whenever I had
problems in my previous life .

Though it's late to recall now my former memories, I was lost suddenly in
them now .

"Whatever the circumstance is, I have to fulfill a given role . . . . "

After all, what I ought to do remains the same .

Thinking that way, I calmed down .

When I have calmed down, I went out of the room to tell my thoughts to Bern
and my mother .
 Chapter 186
Source: Imported

REPORT

Return

The bell sounds . . .

One side of the area was filled with black curtains .

As expected, the king's funeral was to be held shortly after it was announced .

I was expecting it from a while ago . . . . I thought it would be like that .

Princess Elle was shedding tears on the coffin as if she would die from
sadness .

People of the royal family are all standing surrounding it .

Yuri who is only a fiance, of course, was with the royal family as well .

She is looking down at the king's coffin, shedding tears .

Ed got close to her and dries her tears with a handkerchief worried .

Mr . Wang did not change from his usual resolute attitude, yet his eyes were
those of someone sad .

I can not find the figure of the first prince .

Is he still outside of the country, or . . . ?

I couldn't get information about him even with Tanya, so he's still a mystery .

Looking at the face of the people who participated, many people have a
depressed expression .

Do they mourn the king's death? or are they worrying for the future of the
kingdom?

I was just looking at it like with a strange but worried look like everyone else .

At the end of the funeral, I left the kingdom immediately towards the territory
.

On that day, when I heard the report of the death of the king, I told mother and
Bern .

I must say goodbye for now .

Although father's physical condition has not improved . . . I cannot remain

here . There are lots of disturbing things that could endanger my family if I were
to remain .

It is about Mimosa, and the powerful figures of the future aristocracy of this
kingdom .

Well . . . about Mimosa, things will not change nor progress while the
mourning of the king, and even if something happens the priest Rafshimonds
will stop it .

As long as there is still turmoil in the capital, I'll let the investigations
continue and plan a strategy in the territory .

Regarding the powerful figures of the nobility in the future . . . I can not move
wrong one step .

When the time is bad, better retreat, make a strategy and go again at it . If I am
in the royal city, I will only be a good attack material for Princess Elle and Yuri .

When the time is bad, better retreat, make a strategy and go again at it . If I am
in the royal city, I will only be a good attack material for Princess Elle and Yuri .

I returned to the territory .

 When I enter the mansion, I'm greeted by the total number of servants as usual
.

"Welcome home, lady"

Sebas greeted me as a representative of everyone .

"I'm home"

As I look at everyone and say so, the greetings in the house also proceed .

"Sebas, please present me the new reports that came while I was away, and
please summarize the reports by department, quantity of goods involved and
quantity of people affected . If you also have a way to contact with Moneda,
please call him . "

Sebas answers quickly and went away .

"Dida . I'm sorry for asking you this soon after coming home, but please
summarize the reports from the guards and bring them to me, especially recently
as I need to know whether there are problems with the bank's security system,
and incidents after switching to the banknotes . Focus on the security of the
cities . "

"Yes, Princess"

"Lyle has confirmed that there is no problem with personnel, goods, facilities,
etc . in various places . When considering the future of the kingdom, it is urgent
to check the security system . Please check that it's well prepared and ready in
case of an emergency . Because we have no time and soon we'll need to apply it .
"

"Lyle has confirmed that there is no problem with personnel, goods, facilities,
etc . in various places . When considering the future of the kingdom, it is urgent
to check the security system . Please check that it's well prepared and ready in
case of an emergency . Because we have no time and soon we'll need to apply it .
"

"Okay"
 Walking while giving directions to each person, I reached the office .

New reports are being carried one by one to my desk by Sebas .

About the reports while I was away, Sebas kept pilling them in the form of a
document every day in my desk .

Sebas is a hardworking person that I really appreciate, he always helped me .

I began to read through them quickly and organizing them .

While reading it, I divide the requests by what is needed to be carried out as
soon as possible and what is not, and what we should check and not .

Sebas came in at exquisite timing as if he was measuring it .

Rather than listening him read the entire reports, I ask him various things
about what I read .

Sebas is very organized and coordinated .

In other words, if you ask him you can grasp most of the contents easily .
This speeds up the process .

I don't know if it's because of his role as a butler, or his disposition, but he is
very good at adjusting his pace to others .

I don't know if it's because of his role as a butler, or his disposition, but he is
very good at adjusting his pace to others .

It is because he does everything smoothly that I can be relieved leaving him at

charge while my absence .

" . . . It seems that there are no serious problems with the introduction of
banknotes,"

"Yes, we are proceeding with no problem except for the urgent decision we
notified to the Kingdom . For issues about the transition we do not have any
problems that would require a correction to the system in particular . If there is,
it would be the considerable number of people that have been spared from the
bank notes system introduction? "

"That's right, but it is not the case that they will be spared of it . . . I'm sorry
but this condition will continue for a while until I calm down and focus on it .
Could you please recruit students with job experience in finances a little
sooner?"

I have been regularly hiring students for a certain period of time in the form of
part-time jobs since my excommunication .

For students as well, it's a good experience .

"Everything seems okay"

" . . . However, I can not engage in the banknotes project at the moment,
please keep checking it in my place for now . "

"Okay"

Well, I breathed deeply, relieved about the situation of the territory .

 Chapter 187
Source: Imported

REPORT

Perception

"Even so . . . the notification to the kingdom did not leave us in a good

position, even then, I don't see any problem for the territory and I was glad I
could move our finance system to banknotes . "

"Yes, thanks to Moneda preparing ahead of time we were able to implement

everything perfectly, his courage and hardwork has saved me this time"

It was surprising that I had already produced a considerable number of new

strategies so early in the morning, even before giving the instructions for today .
This will allow them to be deployed quickly .

At this stage I think I didn't know that internally I acknowledged my people

potential .

"Well, that's good, that's why he's the right person for that position . "

Moneda is a person who can think and act on his own .

Even if Tanya and the others are also like that, Moneda is fundamentally
different from them .

Whereas they act thinking about how to help me, Moneda moves by his own
belief . . . to give shape to the ideal situation .

Therefore, I don't mind him discussing his opinions with me .

In order to establish a bank as an independent institution, I need talented

people, I don't care about anything more than that .
 "The negotiations in the territory were a mess at first when the new system
was applied, but . . . It was a success the plan of making the big business take
away the fake gold and cancel the trading with gold coins while handling only
banknotes dealings, that made the originally a mess system be a success . "

"Well . . . Well . . . Thank you . Could you call for the department chief of
goods and people? I want to talk with him, please ask him to see me in the
meeting room"

"Okay"

Like an instant, a day passed .

There is not much confusion in the royal capital with the death of the king .

. . . Well it was expected .

The king was in retire and ill for a long time . . . for those who worked under
him, there is no change .

It seems that it is impossible to prosper with Princess Elle and the Marquis at
the power .

Those who had been in key positions under the first prince have already
resigned to their positions and retreated to their territories .

Among them, of course, is father and Earl Sagitaria .

Father has a good reason for that as his physical condition is not good .

This kingdom goes bad more and more . . . . . . . Is it the end of this
kingdom? .

Ed has started to move already as the next king of this kingdom .

While thinking about that, I look down to the documents in front of me .

. . . . . . Fortunately, they haven't set up anything against this territory yet .

I wonder when that will come .

 What I was reading now was a report on infrastructure development .

Stop thinking about bad things and concentrate again in the document .

It is genuinely pleasant that what I was thinking of making is shaped already .

If I have some time, I would like to visit the construction site and see its state .
. . Yes, thinking about that . . .

"We've been having hot days for months, but . . . after that, the weather
changed and now it is raining heavily in the kingdom in many areas . Especially
in the western part . It's a cycle . Every time it does not affect the Almeria
territory in particular, I don't care . But this year was our turn in the cycle . "

Suddenly, I remember the words of Rime .

Suddenly, I remember the words of Rime .

. . . . . . Have you forgotten? Every hundred years we had some floods .

"Tanya!"

Thinking about that, I call her with a loud voice .

"Lady! What happened . . . !"

Was she in her way to my study? she came too soon .

"Sorry if I called you so loudly . Why are you so agitated?"

"There was a flood disaster, the flooding of a river occurred in the west,
including the Count of Monroe territory, causing serious damage to us . "

I was too late this time . . . I close my fist with strenght .

Stupid, foolish! . . . Rime had given me the information already .

This is a trigger .

In the western area, the flooding spreads, including the Count of Monroe . The
disaster is big .
 This is a trigger .

In the western area, the flooding spreads, including the Count of Monroe . The
disaster is big .

A lot of crops that were in time to harvest had been destroyed now .

Crops on the market are reduced . There'll be a lack of food this year . There
are almost no stockpiles in many territories taking into account that Divan has
been purchasing all of the stockpiles .

. . . From now on, it'll be a hard time for the kingdom . Hunger will run
rampant .

"Tanya! Just check the stockpiles of the territory soon, along with that, please
bring the data of the population of each part of the territory, then I will meet the
Commercial Guild General, please contact him . Let me confirm the safety of the
local employees of Azuta Corporation western area, so we can dispose personnel
if needed for evacuations . "

"Okay"

First of all, we have to regulate the exportation of food from the territory to
the kingdom .

Let's discuss it with the Commercial Guild .

Then confirm the damages to Azuta Corporation .

Think of what you have to do Iris! .

. . . . . . I feel a headache with this .

 Chapter 188
Source: Imported

REPORT

Plans

. . . However, I will not let my plans end in failure .

"Someone! Call Lyle and Dida!"

Whether my voice was strange, the residents of the mansion hurriedly moved .

"Princess, what do you want?"

"Did you need something, Milady"

It was late, everyone must be asleep, but they changed their clothes and ran to
me .

At the same time, Tanya came in .

In her hands, documents . . . Perhaps it's a stockpile of them .

"Tanya, thank you"

She handed it over to me quickly .

While receiving it, I tell the story of the flood damage to Tanya and Dida .

And the impact of Divan's work joined with the flood damage to the future of
the kingdom .

"The number of immigrants from other territories may increase, but the
stockpiles and the land of the Almerian Duke are not infinite . . . So, I'd like you
to strengthen the security of the territory . "
 The stockpiles in the territory can endure for a certain period of time .

That is the result of what I've accumulated up to now .

But, of course it's not infinite .

If people know that there are crops stockpiles in a distant area fortunately far
from the disaster . . . Perhaps, many people will come .

Naturally, the relevant offices of the territory will be confused, and in the
current state we're now, we cannot support if it happens, confusion in the
territory will be terrible .

"Okay"

"And then, for both of you, I trust you from the bottom of my heart . . . so . . .
"

For a moment I hesitated to emit the words I was about to say .

However, I have to say it .

"Minimal food for several months for the population of the kingdom . . . I
want to provide it"

"Do you want to provide them food for several months?"

"Do you want to provide them food for several months?"

Their expressions looked surprised and embarrassed, like it's impossible .

"Of course, giving them food is a metaphor, but keep the quantity of food they
would require in a place separately from the stockpile that we had before .
Would be okay in my house? . . . . . . I will rewrite the books of procedures for
emergency . "

"Why do you want to do such a thing?"

"Because the country may ask us to provide them crops, I do not know what
impossible imposition will they put on us as our territory is seen as prosperous,
perhaps when they come to control the territory they will ask for a percentage of
crops as tax for the kingdom bad times, so that's why I want to prepare for it in
advance"

"I see . . . "

" . . . It's preventing for the worst, I hope it doesn't happen . . . "

" . . . Then let's get started . "

" . . . Then let's get started . "

To each person, I give detailed instructions .

They started moving all together .

. . . Do not think about impossible things .

We're tiny humans . Therefore, we must choose .

They should protect themselves more than calling for help to the distant places
.

I am weak myself to help my people, I can't imagine having more to support .

Do not run away . Do not lose . Do not depend on others .

Be responsible for what you choose .

I told myself and faced the papers .

 Chapter 189
Source: Imported

REPORT

Bern's travel I

"Mr . Bern, let's take a break somehow . "

" . . . I'd like to arrive at my destination as soon as possible"

While stopping the horses to the words of Feng who is an escort, I refuted .

"There is also the word "persistence", although fatigue may not come yet,
fatigue will accumulate, since it is a long journey, those who take a break
frequently arrive sooner . You will be fine . "

"Well then . . . Should we take a day off in the next town?"

I have left my home in the capital towards the territory of Count Monroe .

As soon as Father had that accident, he became dismissed from work and it
has been quite a while since I have been busy like now .

In the royal palace, Princess Elle and the Marquis are controlling all .

When they neglected to take measures against food shortage, Mr . Wang was
forcibly retorted in such a way to make him take full responsibility of the
problem .

There is no point in keeping ourselves there . . . In order to survive this

difficult time a new king ought to pull the country out of crisis with a strong
direction . . . Yes, that should be the ideal .

I wonder why, things have turned like this .

 In the Kingdom, the deterioration of security is steadily progressing .

Food is an essential element for people to live .

. . . But even though it is, there is no food there .

There were lots of people running to the store to buy food, but the stores didn't
have the goods .

Everyone feels uneasy about the future . . .

There is a rumor circulating that "fake gold coins are mixed in the market" .

Of course, the people panicked .

The price of things went up like mad, and those who are troubled all try to
enter the capital, they are trying to overflow the city .

Even though the royal family was trying to take measures, the stockpiles of
the palace had already bottomed out due to repeated cooking and misspending .

. . . . . . As a result, the Kingdom was falling quickly .

Some grieve over the present situation and shed tears, some are indignant and
furious .

That grief and anger became a large whirlpool, wrapping the Kingdom
atmosphere .

As a result, all the people are shedding tears .

Everyone is full of grief .

The dissatisfaction with the nobility who does not change and destroyed the
kingdom is rising .

I headed to see the Count of Monroe according to Father's instructions .

Father who awakened after a long time of being badly affected by the
pneumonia and was able to get up on the bed said this as the first thing when he
opened his mouth .
 . . . If you have time to spare, go see the Countess of Monroe that is on the
border .

Eventually you should report the current situation about the Twil country .

Eventually you should report the current situation about the Twil country .

Also, my father said that he came to see the figure of an aristocrat in me now .

About the last words I just tilted my head, so now I am heading to see the
Count Monroe just as my father said .

We entered a town and went to a store that was alongside the entrance . It was
a tavern .

I've got a seat that is located outside like in an open terrace .

Because we were running all the way through until now, the food seemed
delicious, we don't know if was because of our hunger or because it was really
delicious .

As Pheng said, our bodies would have been tired without having
consciousness of it .

Listening to the voices of people walking on the highway, everyone had words
of anxiety and dissatisfaction when they opened their mouths .

"The Duke of Almeria seems to have no problems contrary to what is seen in

the capital"

"It would be a lie, in such circumstances, how could there be such a thing"

"It would be a lie, in such circumstances, how could there be such a thing"

"It's true . I heard rumors that said many people seem to be in line, hoping to
emigrate one after another to that territory . "

"Nevertheless, how long it takes to go to the Duke of Almeria from here, I

have a newborn in my house just two days ago . "

We heard such conversations over and over while being here .

 . . . . . . The story of the Duke of Almeria has been passed down to distant
places .

To that fact, I respect and admire my older sister again and again, and at the
same time worry too much about her .

What kind of things did requested Princess Elle to her by using that rumor . . .
?

Thinking that far, I realize my helplessness to support her each time . It has
repeated . I leave her alone every time she needs me .

When we finish the break I take the horses and rush again to Count Monroe
with the three guards that came with me as escorts .

From there, I ran through the shortest distance at full speed .

 Chapter 190
Source: Imported

REPORT

Berne's journey II

. . . Then, I arrived at the territory of Count Monroe .

The moment I entered the place, I lost my words .

It was not lively . . . it was far apart from that .

It was a boulevard that the slums of the kingdom seem to be better .

A newly-grown road half finished with piles of trash and people lying on the
sides .

The people lying there were only skin and bones . . . people who are not
certain whether they are alive or dead already .

There was a rotten smell everywhere .

"what is this . . . "

There is no answer to the word I murmured .

The impulse of the sight I had in front left me running .

"Mr . Bern, please wait!"

The words of the escorts never entered my ears .

. . . . . . My head was full with sight in front of me .

I run through the road while shouting inside that this is a lie .
 However, a similar sight spreads in front of me no matter where I run .

No . . . more extreme sights are reflected when I move further .

If there is hell, here is . . . and despair is all what fills my heart now .

"You . . . are you a lord?"

A lady who was staring at the air with her eyes without life and empty, was
calling out to me .

"My lord . . . I only had muddy water for the last three days . "

She approached me, crawling slowly to my feet .

A thin body with empty dead eyes .

I got frightened at those eyes where nothing was reflected .

. . . That's why I did not notice .

"Withdraw!"

The presence of a man approaching me and her .

He pushed her hard with all his strength and stood in front of me .

"Your grace . . . I'll do whatever . If you bless me with some food, I will be
your slave forever . "

Trying to get through to me who goes backwards when people approach, the
people keep pushing each other .

The woman who first approached me had collapsed on the ground .

People step on her and reach for me .

" . . . ah ah ah ah ah!"

It is so dirty! I thought so .
 The horror of the hands of that large number of people seems to be an
invitation to death .

. . . I shouted within my head trying to reject that sight .

Two guards who seemed to answer to my inner voice . . . One person riding a
horse at fast speed shouted . . .

"You guys, protect the lord!"

Looking at the escort, he took out a sword . . .

That's when I came back on me .

"Don't kill them!"

I shouted . My words, confused the escort this time .

"Mr . Bern . . . but . . . "

"Good! . . . you guys, do you want food?!"

At my words, Light dwells in the eyes of people .

"Pheng!"

The escort, whose name was called, was puzzled though .

"But Mr . Bern!"

"Oh good, throw all our food to them!"

He threw away the packet he was carrying on his back quite far .

"People!, that's all the food we have"

At the moment I told them that, the people who were begging to me rushed to
the wrapped packets that were thrown out .

And the two escorts and me rushed to the opposite direction .

 Far away from the road, three people including Bern sat down on an empty
area as he confirmed that there were no people around .

Far away from the road, three people including Bern sat down on an empty
area as he confirmed that there were no people around .

"Sorry to ask this but do we have some food and water left?" For them to be
this desperate about it . . .

"We have some to eat for a day . Since the portable food is in the bosom, we'll
have to share it between us four people, sorry for having you Mr Bern drink
together with us"

"It is okay, but that . . . " Signaling at the distance where the people
desperately were fighting for the packets .

The facial expressions of the escorts turned dark uniformly .

Everyone, like me, saw the scene of that hell .

" . . . The disaster and the food shortage in the kingdom is probably the
biggest cause of this case, but it's not the only one, it is not only from the
occurrence of the disaster that this happened, perhaps the food of the territory of
Count Monroe has been emptied long ago . "

I try hard to remain barely calm .

"Something like that! How could the food of this territory be emptied!"

"Depending on who is the lord, don't you understand how a territory changes
based on that . . . ?"

I was chewing my lips .

Anger lies within my heart .

The Count Monroe who produced this hell, more than anything . . . my anger
towards him is useless to solve anything but even then . . .

The more angry I get, the more my chest gets hot .

 Chapter 191
Source: Imported

REPORT

Bern's journey III

Suddenly, there was a noise between the turbulence and the bushes moved .

At that moment the escorts stand in front to protect me .

But, nothing appears .

While holding a sword, a guardian approaches the bush .

"……Th-This is……!"

The escort saw something in the bushes that left him paralyzed .

"What happened?"

"It is a child! A child is laying down . "

As soon as I hear it, I run to see the place .

Certainly a young and skinny girl was lying on the dirty ground .

"Go back to Pheng! Mauric, get me the water!"

While I embrace the girl, I instruct the escort which was behind me .

The girl's body was surprisingly light .

"Are you okay?"

At my call, the girl opens her eyes weakly .

 However, there is no focal point .

"Hey! . . . Hey!"

Despite calling hard, the girl never answered .

She opened her mouth slightly, and some breath flew out of her in front of my
sight .

"I brought it!"

"Water! There is food too!"

I put out food before her mouth, but the girl's mouth does not move .

I crushed some bits of hard food and entered them to my mouth while I take a
sip of water and gave it to the girl's mouth .

Surprised, the escorts tried to stop me . . . But they couldn't in time .

The girl swallowed a little .

" . . . Delicious . . . "

There is not any special seasoning, it was dried food .

Rather for preservation, the taste is something you have to get used to . It's not
good .

Even so, the girl smiled like it was a special feast and said it .

"Yes . . . "

And the girl did not say any more words .

Tears overflow slightly from the edge of her closed eyes, falling to her cheeks
and to the ground .

"Hey . . . ! Hey . . . !"

I shake her, but she did not answer even if I called out .
 The girl was not breathing anymore .

Desperately tracing the memory of receiving classes of the medical

department in the college my sister made, but with the little knowledge I
managed to learn, it is impossible to deal with such a case like this .

Desperately tracing the memory of receiving classes of the medical

department in the college my sister made, but with the little knowledge I
managed to learn, it is impossible to deal with such a case like this .

If she would have been born in that territory . . . If she were a person from that
school .

No, if this child had been in the Duke of Almeria before, then this would have
never happened . . . !

I can't do anything, despite desperately trying .

"Mr . Bern, that one already . . . "

"Why! Why, such a child! . . . Why young children have to lose their lives!"

I shout those words at the escort .

Fierce emotions overflowed from my eyes as tears .

"Even though both are territories of similar conditions, those who rule this
territory are so cruel and undisciplined . . . "

This time I couldn't remain calm anymore .

Thinking of Count Monroe . . . anger gushed up in a moment .

Waste, waste, waste . You're a criminal and the waste of humans!

At the shadow of being a lord, of an aristocrat, what do we find? they don't

bate an eyelid for sacrificing even such a child .

As I regretted and groaned, I embraced the girl strongly .

Do not go away . . . I'm willing to give you my life .

 . . . . . . I did not move from there overnight .

I just kept hugging the girl who was just getting cold .

"Mr . Bern . . . . . . "

When the sun rises, one of the escort calls out to me again .

In response to that voice, I turned my eyes to them .

"Soon, I will return with you . . . . "

" . . . I want to visit this girl a little more . . . I'll go after mourning her . "

Telling them that, I started her mourning quietly .

Silently I dug a hole and put the fragile body of the girl inside, while giving a
quiet prayer .

"For the people, is that I work . Let me show you what aristocracy is and
serve the public . "

Those are the words my sister said to the rulers .

I recall it .

What is a nobleman?

What is a territory, what is a country . . . ?

As I go around, the sight of my sister words and my sister's behavior are in my

head .

. . . And when I opened my eyes I took out the blade and cut my hair on the
spot .

"Mr . Bern . . . !"

While the escort cried in surprise to what I did, I stare at the hair that I just cut
down hanging from my hand .
 It was a burial of the past me and a manifestation of determination .

The heart to mourn the girl, the gratitude, and the quiet anger wrap me .

"Together with this girl, the me until now is dead . "

As I muttered and returned to my horse, I left the place for the kingdom .

On the way back, it was horribly quiet and fast .

As I muttered and returned to my horse, I left the place for the kingdom .

On the way back, it was horribly quiet and fast .

Both myself and the guards were just rushing ahead .

And back to the kingdom and to the mansion, I head to see father .

" . . . You have changed your face considerably"

Besides Father, my mother breathed deeply while watching me .

"What did you see there?"

" . . . I have seen the hell of this world"

To my father's question, I answered quietly . . . but yet I returned my words

with determination .

Father takes a deep breath in response to my attitude .

" . . . bring this to the Imperial Palace"

I inclined my head in answer and said yes .

"Did you feel the powerlessness of yourself? Do you want to do something ? .

. .

I wanted to do something, did you think that from the bottom of your heart? .
. . That happened to me . . . That's why I want to change this country"
"Yes"

To my father's question, I affirmed with energy .

"Then go ahead"

When I received the document, I left home and went fast to the royal palace .
 Chapter 192
Source: Imported

REPORT

Dark times

Trouble took place in other areas, and this territory . . . the Duke Almeria's
territory also had its aftermath .

People who wish to move to this territory is constantly coming .

I wanted to see the immigration site once, I insisted against the opposition of
everyone and went to the checkpoint in the west border .

. . . . . . I've got speechless .

"Please, let me in the Duke of Almeria's territory! "　

"Please, bless us . I have walked from far away up to here without having
anything other than water . . . . "

"Please, accept these children even if they alone can enter . . . please help me .
If it is possible to protect these children, whatever happens to me is good . "

"Take our children! "　

A sharp scream was overflowing here and there .

Everybody cries out desperately as much as they can, they shout, cry, beg . . .

I desperately endured the urge to close my ears .

From that day on, I probably will not be able to sleep anymore .

Trying to sleep, the screams of those who wish to emigrate to this territory
echoed in the back of my ear .

Every time, I read the documents . . .

. . . Do not run away . Don't give up . Help them as much as you can . You
must win . It tells me .

I skip instructions to minimize the confusion of the territory and accept as

many migrant applicantions as possible .

Also I tried to mitigate the kingdom food shortage with the help of the Azuta
Corporation .

Although there were no damage to the staff due to the disaster, the shop was
still very busy during the confusion and couldn't be opened .

Regardless of the stores in other territories, all stores temporarily handling

food are closed .

It hurts me deep inside . . . But, it can not be helped .

Even though we say that we are on holidays, the lives of the people who work
in the corporation are to be guaranteed, and also we are dealing with trying to
preserve as much lives as possible from the population .

It seems that this pavilion is being called recently, the late night castle . . .

It seems that this pavilion is being called recently, the late night castle . . .

Everyone involved in the migration processes . . I cannot even begin to

imagine the circumstances of the officials .

How long have you been unable to return home?

I asked an officer, but he laughed .

"Come on . . . What does it matter how long I've been here? . The last time I
went back, I was scolded by my wife . Because Iris is in trouble, you do not
have to worry about us . She is trying to protect us so you must help her . . . and
so on . I was told to go back to bed and get back quickly to work . "
 The policemen who were listening to it agreed while laughing as well "my
house was the same" and " at my house that happened too . "

When hearing their words, my feelings were of appreciation towards the

families of the officers who have never seen my face and supported me so much
.

At the same time, I was excited that I could help more people with their
support .

From when did this start? (TL: meaning the support and trust others give her)

I do not remember anymore .

From when did this start? (TL: meaning the support and trust others give her)

I do not remember anymore .

However, it does not matter .

. . . Do not run away . Do not lose . Don't give up . You have a responsibility
.

Surrounded by documents, holding my head I mutter .

Everyone believes and follows me .

It is the people that suffers the damage from the kingdom aristocracy actions .

I can not forgive . . . . that, unreasonable reality .

These documents one by one, will have a big effect on their lives . . . It can
even take their lives . . . That's why I also want to work for the future of this
territory . . . as the people had entrusted their last hopes to the Duke of Almeria .

Therefore, there is no time to rest .

 Chapter 193
Source: Imported

REPORT

Determination

"Lady……"

Sebas calls me apologetically, unlikely of him .

Surely there was something hard to talk about .

"Such a letter came from the kingdom . . . . . . . "

I read the letter received from Sebas .

While I was reading, I grasped the paper with force and crushed it with my
hands .

When I finished reading everything, I slit the paper with irritation .

"What . . . what is this content!"

I shout in anger .

The maid who was waiting at the end of the room was frightened from my
reaction .

" . . . Oh, I'm sorry, can you please leave me alone?

When I say so, the maid hurriedly leaves the room .

Looking at that, I felt somewhat irritated .

"Also, 'request of provision of goods' . . . the goods need to be delivered to the

royal palace as the responsibility of a territory's mandatary dictates in difficult
times for the kingdom, what difficult times are you talking about! You royals
caused all this! Also! At the end of the letter it says, if I refuse the request it is
considered as a rebellion . . . what on earth are you trying to do !?"

To summarize the contents of the letter, "You have some supplies not? Your
territory is the most rich and prosperous land of all the kingdom, be thankful the
country granted you with so many riches and let us rob you of all you have now .
Because the country needs to use it, move quickly . If you refuse, I will send
the army to eliminate you for rebellion" it says .

The style is polite, but there is not much difference in content .

"I am sending you 70% of our food already! If I send any more than this, We'll
not be able to cover our needs! My territory has people too!"

I shouted irritated, though, Sebas does not blame me for it .

I have already sent the majority of our goods to the kingdom, leaving behind
the minimum barely to satisfy our people needs .

Its amount is comparable to the production of the kingdom one abundant year
.

Prince Ed and Princess Elle continued to send messages like that threatening
me every week .

I sent a letter to my uncle, Anderson's Marquis, to see if he can help me

alleviate this opression .

Completely, I can only think of this as harassment to me . . . !

"More than this, it is impossible for our territory to provide them more than
this, if it continues our land will be poverty stricken . "

Seba's complexion was pale blue .

Seba's complexion was pale blue .

"Yes, I have no choice but to refuse"

 "But my lady . . . . They will send the army to kill you for rebellion"

"There is nothing to do about it, and even if try to remove me, it is decided
that I have to protect my people . "

I write a letter copying the information of our goods from the finances book of
the territory and hand it over to Sebas where I wrote that I can not send any more
supplies, as we will not be able to reach our internal quota .

"I also write letters to my grandfather and my uncle telling them about this
situation, as to be prepared when the emergency happens .

Sebas was nodding with a stiff face .

"Then, call the treasurer of the finances department . Let's increase the budget
and increase the purchase of goods from other countries"

"Well, I will go there soon . "

. . . . . . What kind of answer will come . It's just horrible I think . . .

Thanks to this disturbance, the marriage of Mimosa was delayed . Is this the
only salvation for her?

Some time ago, I stopped by at priest Rafshimons house, because it was not
far from mine .

While thinking about such a thing, I look at the flowerpot on the windows side
.

I felt like I bought this a long time ago . . . .

I hit myself . These are not times to be immersed in sentiment .

Then, I devoted myself to work again .

After that, a few days later . . . . . . I received a letter from the Kingdom again
as I thought .

Fearfully, I open the wax that was used for sealing its contents .
 "……How is it?"

"As usual, as long as we send them food they will not send the army, let's send
some more supplies . . . . They are bad in the head . . . . It's not that food and
money are indefinable . "

It was written that this is the last opportunity to repent .

At the moment of refusal, They will send the army and forcefully take our
territory . . . . . . . Where is my debt that you talk about? I want to shout .

Better comply that be killed and the goods taken forcefully from the people?

" . . . . . . I will go to the kingdom, because Princess Elle seems to gather

nobles and will hold a party next week . . . " They are so poor that need to
threaten me with the army to rob our territory food to hold parties?

"In this situation hold parties?"

The question of Sebas was the same I had .

The question of Sebas was the same I had .

Why would they bother to collect the nobles from each house even though the
kingdom is in such a situation?

"Perhaps it is to threaten them so she can place Ed in the throne, it seems to be

a demonstration of power to solidify his position as king . "

"But lady . . . "

"I need to borrow a spot in the party and let all know our position and what
demands they are imposing on us, it's the only way we'll not be exploited . While
they'll not be of much help as they wouldn't want to confront Princess Elle but if
I continue silently accepting it all . . . a future where we'll be deprived of
everything will soon come . This confrontation . . . there is no way for it to be
omitted . . . Such a future for my people, I firmly refuse to accept it . "

"I agree"
 "There is only one concern . . . . . . Sebas, is it possible for you to manage the
territory on my absence?"

" . . . . . . The lady has already taken measures to some extent, the preparations
to be carried out in case of emergency are ready . . . I wonder if I'll be able to
manage with my experience until now, We also have them . "

"Well . . . ?"

"Go ahead, Milady . Go to the battlefield with confidence . "

" . . . Thank you, I will ask you to take care in my absence"

"Yes, please take care of yourself too"

 Chapter 194
Source: Imported

REPORT

Preparation

Then I had Tanya prepare my travelling needs and I headed for the Kingdom
again .

Focus on maneuverability, bring in minimal personnel . In case I got attacked,

I need to be able to escape and defend .

On the way, I remember the excommunicating riot some time ago .

At that time, I asked Dean for help .

. . . . . . It's not just that time, many times, is not it?

But now, Dean is not at my side .

I wonder if such a thing happens again . . will he be by my side then?, is he

safe . . . ?

Thousand questions that I had not thought about are boiling inside me .

Dean . . . I miss you . . .

I have no means of knowing his safety .

Therefore I worry . . . My chest hurts .

However, the reality kept me away from trying to pry too deep into Dean's
affairs, even the time to worry about it I don't have .

I put aside the thoughts that occasionally came to me about Dean, and when I
was about to get crushed by anxiety, I always clasped this pocket watch he gave
me .

. . . . . . If allowed, I wanted to jump out looking for him .

But I can not . I need to fill my role and support my people .

Just being able to wait for him . . . I don't know if I will have that leisure .
Problems keep pilling on me . . . and my situation here is unstable . . .

And . . If I moved to look for him, I'm sure he would not forgive me forever . .
.

I grasped the pocket watch so as to shake off my anxiety .

When I arrive at the kingdom, I take a deep breathe like trying to shake off all
thoughts about him .

With so much going on, the capital was saddened . . .

Lyle and Dida are wary of the neighborhood .

They felt danger, their tension was rising .

We proceed in such a state and arrive at the mansion .

While breathing out at the unchanging scenario of the mansion, I headed for
the father first .

"Long time no see, father, How do you feel?, Are you better now? . "

" . . . It's been a while, Iris . Thanks to Mary and everyone, somehow I'm
better . . . "

The sort of smile is somewhat weak .

He is definitely thinner than before .

Sitting still seems to be painful .

But his complexion seems better than before .

 "Mother, I also have not seen you for a long time"

"Yeah . . I guess I'm doing my best too, same as you . . . "

"No, that's too much to say . . . I didn't help that much"

At my mother's friendly words, I am shy at the grand scale .

" . . . Iris, I listened to a story in the recent times . . . "

But to the words that followed from my father, I quickly changed my mood .

"I am sorry, my father, my existence has again created trouble to the house . . .
"

"What you do say . . . . . . I have not regretted that I gave you the position of
acting as a lord, and even if you were not standing on that position, for Marquis
and Princess Elle, the Duke of Armelia is an obstructing existence, so whatever
we do, they would have been moving to reject it . "

"Yeah, Iris . Please stop referring to yourself like a troublesome and unneeded
person, you are an important person for us and the people of the territory . "

"Father, mother . . . . "

"You need to be yourself and do what you can . We . . . and our people believe
in what you decided"

"Thank you"

My eyes got hot and humid .

My eyes got hot and humid .

Really, how is it that they understand me? . . . Both my father and mother can
accurately give me the words I want .

"Even though we want to help you, I feel that we wouldn't move together"

I shake my head to my father who seems to be sorry .

 "Good, father . . . Those words alone, are enough for me . "

In the conversation I had with my father and my mother, my heart got warm .

They believe in me absolutely always and in any circumstance . . . . . . that I

can affirm .

How much confidence they have in me, more than my own .

"Father, you should take care of your physical condition, take some rest, I will
excuse myself . "

Then, I returned to my room .

At that timing, Tanya came in .

" . . . Excuse me, Milady"

"Was it a success?"

"Since Moneda cooperated, I already surveyed the area, and sincerely thanks
to him and Mr . Anderson's cooperation, including the master everything was
sucessfull . "

"Since Moneda cooperated, I already surveyed the area, and sincerely thanks
to him and Mr . Anderson's cooperation, including the master everything was
sucessfull . "

"Well then, in the unlikely event they send us the army, were you able to
contact that man named Milo to ask for help . Tanya?" (TL: Milo, if I remember
correctly was the spy the first prince sent to help tanya before . . most likely she
plans to get help from the first prince . . . )

To my question, she nods silently .

"If so, is he the reason why we received that invitation to Princess Elle party .
. . ?"

"Yes, he had said at that moment, " She's not a person who mistakes a move in
the game . She'll win . "
 Just like Dean's words were in hers . . . a feeling of security spread to my heart
.

"It is due to my state of mind . . . . " I said to myself . . .

I softly put my hands on my chest . Under the clothes, the pocket watch was
hanging like usual .

"How are you . . . Milady?"

"No, it's nothing, as for my opponent with whom we have to negotiate in the
future . . . Tanya . . . I have left you a letter that I need for you to hand it over to
the other party"

"I certainly got it, I will dedicate my best to return with good results to the
lady . "

"Yeah . . . . . . Thank you, Tanya"

 Chapter 195
Source: Imported

REPORT

Solicitation

"Well, Lyle . Why are we going to the Castle, can you tell me the reason?"

" . . . well you know already milady . . . "

Lyle didn't answer . . .

Now we are heading for the King's Castle .

I stopped opening my mouth after that question . Lyle walks in front of me

and . . . the feeling that's overflowing from Lyle was extremely bad .

Even if I talked to him or touched his shoulder his mood did not change . . .

We walked while being guided by one of the servants waiting at the entrance
of the castle .

And Yuri was waiting there . I can not hide my surprise at her appearance .

"Oh, after all, Lyle, you came . . . . . . But . . I only called you . . . why is there
another person . . I did not called her here . . . "

Her eyes shine as soon as she saw Lyle appearing .

However, it quickly changed to a look of despise and hate when she looked
that I was next to him . . .

"There will be no problem Lyle . . . Even if there is this lady here"

"Oh, if you are okay, I do not care about anything"

 Ironically, she distorts her mouth .

. . . . . . I felt dizziness at this face of innocence and spiteful mouth girl . And
at the same time, I feel doubtful about Lyle taking me here with an attitude like
he knew it should be like that .

"So, why did you call me?"

"Are you asking me this? . . . you know already what I want, are you going to
bother me to get it from my mouth?"

"No, I do not know, so I'm listening . "

"Oh really . . . "

She breathes a sigh, but she does not seem to be troubled at all .

Rather, she seemed happy somehow .

"Just straight to you, please enter the Order, because I want you to only listen
to me"

"You should know I refused this already"

"I know, but you must receive this order this time"

She has confidence in herself .

"When you enter the Order, I will lend you the power to make you the most
powerful man in the kingdom . I know your origin and your rightful place is not
under someone . . . "

I was further shocked by her words .

What on earth is she saying . . . ?

"Why do you know my origins?"

Lyle just quietly asks her .

I did not heard their conversation, my head was crowded with thoughts .
 "Now I am the future queen of this country, the information I want I can easily
get it . Your appearance is too elegant and I was surprised that you were a mere
escort, then I wondered . . . who were you . . No way, you were the rightful heir
to the Marquis Mirese family . . your merciful mother was in love with the
Marquis and had you . Although it was not a graceful event at the eyes of
outsiders, I'm sympathetically the same as you . . . as my mother was killed by
the wife's low morale and high jealousy . same as you not? "

Thinking about the words that came out of her, I was silent . . .

"Looks like what I said was right, you seem to have not told your past to your
buddy . "

She was referring to me, her face was distorted and she was laughing with all
her might .

"Do you hate them Lyle? The Marquis Mirese, who didn't know anything,
your mother who was killed by his wife . . . the wife who killed herself after she
was expelled, but because he knew nothing, he lived a well and easy life . . I ask
you . . Would you like to take care of your mother's enemy?, I'm sorry that
Marquis Mirese and his wife are already dead, but I can give you power enough
to take revenge on the entire Mirese House . . . Is it not a good proposal?"

There was insanity in her eyes . There was nothing to make her hesitate at all
either .

Rather, she even seemed to hate the Marquis house .

"It is unfortunate, but I do not need it . "

But Lyle was not floating with that fever . He only firmly refused her .

I just keep quietly looking at him .

"What are you saying?"

At that reply, she was stunned .

"I told you, I do not need it . "

 "Lies!"

Again and again, her face distorted with anger .

"It's impossible that you can not hate them! I heard that you once aimed for
the Knights right? . . . There is no way that you don't want it now, did you get
caught in the nets of that lovely duke's daughter?"

She asked Lyle .

To that intensiveness of feelings and also her anger, I have doubt in my eyes .

But . . . Lyle looked to her coldly .

"I threw away the name of Marquis Mirese long ago . . . I originally did not
have the qualifications to occupy that place . I was picked up by the lady and my
old self died at that moment; I was reborn . So, I am not interested in things like
that and I do not think that I would like to enter the Order only to get dust . "

"I just wanted to know why she knew my story that's why I came here today .
It's only an exhibition of bad taste . . . so Let's be careful from now on . "

As soon as he lost interest, Lyle answers the question I asked him before .

"Wait! . . . The past can not be thrown away easily, especially as grudges and
hatreds are piled up with time, don't you think so too?"

"I can not throw it away, but I don't have to turn back, I have more important
things, so I do not care . "

Lyle left after those words .

I also chase after him in a hurry .

Just as when we came, he was walking silently .

An atmosphere that is heavier than before was drifting between us .

" . . . . . . "

As I thought about the situation, I said to myself, I must speak to Lyle .

 As I thought about the situation, I said to myself, I must speak to Lyle .

"What?"

"It was a good thing that I accompanied you, I knew your past in this way . . .
"

"I did not mean to hide it from you, I just did not have the timing to say it . . .
It was not something important to bother you with it . . . "

His face that said so, had no sharpness . The usual man that I knew well .

"Thanks Lyle . . . "

I smiled embarrassed, and I hit Lyle's back with a -pom- .

Besides, Lyle also laughed .

"Even if you're a nobleman . . . Hey, do I look like I'll throw you away
because of that?, don't you know me well?"

Merciless, I said to him while smiling . I do not need hold back .

"I'm the dropped seed of Marquis Mirese . . I think she called me today
because she wanted to use my position . . . "

"Well, what is going to happen now then?"

"I did not tell you that she called me, because I don't want to impose an extra
burden on the lady . . . "

"I see . . . "

"For my past, I'd have decided to know, my husband checked when I picked
up me . . . . . . I myself, talking about it when I first got picked up by a lady So "

"You are rebellious against the lady! . . . . I wanted to know about this
sooner!"

Lyle sighs against me who told so laughing gigantically .

 "It's a black history . . why do you want to know so much?"

"By the way, how is it that you ended in the streets at that time?"

" . . . I'm the son of the Marquis Mirese as you know now . . . The house of the
marquis took me in after my mother died and tried to make me enter the Order of
the Knights but . . . They told me that I can not keep dating all the ladies and I
have to settle down first . . . It seems like someone said I was dirtying the name
of the family with a debauchee behavior which I had not"

" . . . I'm the son of the Marquis Mirese as you know now . . . The house of the
marquis took me in after my mother died and tried to make me enter the Order of
the Knights but . . . They told me that I can not keep dating all the ladies and I
have to settle down first . . . It seems like someone said I was dirtying the name
of the family with a debauchee behavior which I had not"

"Ow . . . what you said . . are you serious?"

" . . . So that's why I said, it's a black history"

"Oh . . . Such a noble buddy has fallen to this princess"

"Do not say noble's buddy . . . because I'll cry"

"Well, that's a lucky thing at the end"

"At that time that person cried . . . and said to me -you must only depend on
your strength- . "

" . . . What person . . . ?"

"I felt that you were pitying me at that moment, a five-year-old girl lamented
about my lack of power, I think I wouldn't be who I'm now without hearing it . . .
-If you want to become someone who can take care of his own future, be sure to
put all your strength and say to yourself that you can make that wish fulfilled- "

He had eyes as if missing that time .

" . . . It was the first time someone said that to me . You told me that I had the
power to protect myself and also my late mother's dream inside me . . . Before, I
did not want to be in that house and I was not originally interested in my father, I
felt that I hated him for what happened . I only wished to enter the order at that
time to be further away from father and follow the dream of mother . "

"So, princess you became the most important person to me since that time"

"Well, I did not know, my childhood memories . . most I don't remember as I

was very little . . . "

"Also, teacher said the same to me when you received me that day . .
something like . . . -common, have confidence, if you believe everything is
possible-" I was told by teacher . "

"But you did not choose to follow your mother's dream . . . "

That said, again I gently tapped Lyle's back .

"Naturally . . . There is something more worthy to do beyond accumulating

dust in the order . . Escorting the lady is way more interesting . . . That's
something only buddies can take care of?"

Lyle also hits me on my back as much as returning my previous hit .

. . . He's becoming more cunning .

Funnily, I became irritated at his cunning side, so I turned my back to Lyle and
walked ahead, while he kept laughing .
 Chapter 196
Source: Imported

REPORT

Smiles

" . . . Oh my, how rare . . . to see you so distracted Ms Yuri . . . . "

I talked to her after I got to know the situation with Lyle and Dida these past
few days .

She glared at me when I said so .

"Do not listen to rumors Divan . . . "

"Those are not rumors, they seem to have noticed my existence . . . I've had
people tailing my steps after you started trying to recruit them . . . Although it
seems that they have not identified us just with the current information they have
. "

There is no fear in her sight when she glances at me . Her anger is of a degree
that even if destroying this entire kingdom it cannot be appeased .

Even so, Lyle and Dida are competent enough to leave her in that state .

As for me, I'm prideful of my ability of hiding signs of my doings .

"As soon as our plan to destroy the Duke Armelia through Dorsen failed, I
sent people to investigate him because he seemed to follow competent fighting
people to test his strength, and he tried to forge a relationship with the Duke
Almeria escorts . . but . . . well, as we know already, you simply regarded him as
a comrade and told him things you shouldn't without my permission . . . And
through him now the other -competent fighting people- know about us . . . "

"Shut up . . . !!"
 A scream from the bottom of the heart, as if breaking the soul .

That fierce scream seemed to frighten the big guys protecting the room .

She has secret feelings that I can not imagine from that pretty face .

I think I made a good guess about the situation .

……Although .

"I will not be silent . . . Because I am in trouble too now because of what you
did, I must be upset more than you with this . . . Were your words that day when
your mother died that told me to help you take revenge on this country a lie?"

I casually grasped her cheek and gazed at her, observing her changes closely .

I can not afford to continue someone who is not firmly focused on achieving
our goal .

" . . . It's not a lie . . . I am not like my mother . "

She shook her head with eyes a little bit down, because I blamed her .

"That I'm relieved . "

I smile and let go of her cheek .

"If you can not obtain Lyle and Dida . . . . You ought to keep alive Dorsen a
little more, because even he knows too much for our own good, it takes lot of
trouble to get rid of him, and the process is dangerous as some traces might lead
to us . . "

" . . . The value Dorsen had for our purposes is gone . . . It seems like he was
being inspired by that woman to think about extra things that made him not
listen to me anymore . Don't we need to remove that existence that is only an
obstacle to us?"

" . . . Don't be stuck on that . . It's not possible right now . . Even with your
current status and power . "

"What's that?? A joke? Not at all interesting"

 "I'm sorry . . but it's the truth . . "

" . . . Well, it's okay anyway, I can suppress her somehow . . it's about time for
the tailor to come . Do you want me to order a suit for you from the tailor ? I
mean . . for upcoming conference"

" . . . Will the kingdom hold a conference?"

More information about this unknown schedule can benefit the Twil country .

I intended to grasp all about her schedule and surroundings .

"Well, yes, it's a meeting to officially enthrone Edwards as the new king"

My head will break in a headache at her innocently said words .

Why will not you report such an important thing? Don't you know that we
have to prepare in advance for such an important step?

"My assumption as queen is postponed . . after our wedding . . "

"Well, what's wrong, Divan . Edward is not a unique opportunity for us to

become the rulers of this country"

He's a foolish child . . . We can manage him easily . . . holding down the
feeling of wanting to shout -finally!-, I exhale instead .

"To my disappointment, I couldn't eliminate Prince I . I can not even grasp

where he has disappeared to . . . so . . . There are too many uncertainties . "

"Well, he's already a fallen Prince . . . what can he do now? . . . hey . . . Divan,
is it because you neglected what you ought to do? . . . . how come did you not
eliminate him before he disappeared?"

. . . Well, indeed .

It is him who is the most intelligent and most difficult person for our plans in
this country .

Even those who gather around him are also capable people .
 I have kept his movements all under control, but because I had been preparing
for a period of time I lost sight of his plans . . .

Is it that he was successful getting away from my net and obtained freedom to
move?

. . . . . . This country is truly stupid and easy to control . I've got full of myself
and lowered the guard .

Is not it stupid because it is rich?

It pretends not to see the domestic situation which was showing openly
everywhere, only to enjoy the richness built up in only ten years of the past king
achievements all at once .

They don't know how to move forward, sticking to the glory of the past and
using all the lasting resources .

That is why the central government of this country was gradually rotten .

For example, human resources .

People are old and die .

If you do not raise new talent, the center of the country will gradually crumble
.

Are the tough men of war age old and dead or are they retiring from the front
line?

It's only the Earl Sagitaria who still keeps protecting the borders . . . He
continues to play an active part in the front line without getting tired, the same as
from that time .

Even so, it is strange .

Because it is a hard work, it is good to retreat from the front line and hand
down the seat for the heirs and fit in an adviser or counselor . . . . . . Well, there
are no talents who can be trusted with this his rear-protection task . . . that's true .
. talking from a third-person perspective .
 Even though I managed to take control of all the old guys in the army . . . I
still have to be careful of Earl Sagitaria, Marquis Anderson and the Duke of
Almeria .

I attacked them intensively during this long preparation period and managed
to leave them in a poor state where they had to go hide, so it's easy now .

Although . . . Prince I was a miscalculation from my side . I got overconfident

and lost sight of him .

I did not follow my plans at all .

But . . the it's impossible for him to rise . .

If the power concentrated on him from the beginning, I would not have been
able to move the board chess pieces according to my plans so far .

Even so, thanks to the interests of the corrupt nobles and the authority they
hold, he had no easy pie to eat . . his labor was harder than any other, and his
position with a gentle breeze will crumble .

Rather, this kingdom was his biggest obstacle .

Indeed, I can not thank enough the incompetent people of this country .

Given his ability to respond, if he were at the power, there is extreme danger
that the game will be reversed as soon as he takes the reins .

The first prince is the one we must be most vigilant about at this scene . Even
though, I do not have any information at all, about what on earth he is planning .

If he finishes holding some force at hand, the board will revert quickly .

Perfect prevention of trouble is impossible if we think of him, but if possible, I

would like to postpone the trouble a little more .

"But…"

"But…"

"I am now the queen of this country, even if not officially . . I'm the queen . .
as the queen of this country, I did as I wanted . . . so . . . do not care about me . . .
if everything went well up to now what can go wrong now that everything is a
thumb reach from our goal? you do what you ought to do . Originally, I can do
whatever I want without borrowing help from your hands . "

This girl is stupid too . . . .

I wonder if she has misunderstood that she has crawled up to this height only
by her own power, even though I got her the position she now has .

There is nothing more disturbing and difficult to handle that a piece that has
misunderstood its own power .

" . . . I am afraid, then I will excuse myself . "

I bow and leave the room .

" . . . Is it about time to remove her? Well, that's fine, even if we don't remove
her right now, there is no problem with the plan . "

I mutter .

Already, the chess pieces are ready for the checkmate .

Even if you scratch it, It'll not help .

All is good . .

I am not interested in used pieces .

If she were to get overconfident of her power and careless, it could bring
trouble later on . But . .

Even if she does not exist, things will start to move as we want .

If so, let's let her disappear . . .

Probably Prince I and Princess Elle might disappear as Ed prince moves by

our commands .

I can get her to disappear from the table stage with it .

Thinking like that, with a smiling face I went to the next workshop .
 Chapter 197
Source: Imported

REPORT

Conference I

Three days after I came to the Kingdom, I went to the royal palace yet again .

Today the head of each noble's family is summoned to the palace .

I was supposed to take part in it as the current acting Lord of the Duke of
Almeria's house .

The surrounding people were all men exquisitely dressed .

There is no woman except me .

Today I wear what could be described as a women suit from my past world .

Although I could have dressed with a dress as always, it is a problem of

feelings .

It's somewhat uncomfortable to be the only one in a dress here .

Unlike during the audiences, this time it was a large conference room .

Several seats are arranged at equal distance from each other in a circular shape
so as to face the center . Somehow it feels like a parliamentary building .

This is one of the heritages of the kingdom's founding ages .

This country has been born as a country by embracing numerous rural

territories under one ruler .

Therefore, at the beginning of this country, in order to avoid confusion, the

powerful people who ruled over the territories that were joined together
discussed everything between them and the king mediated their discussions,
deciding the direction the kingdom should take .

Several aristocrats speak with malice when they see me .

Some gaze at me while frowning, others see me with disdain .

. . . I honestly don't care about their blatant eyes .

Suddenly I found a figure of my interest, my uncle Marquis Anderson,

surrounded by a lot of people .

When my uncle saw me, I smiled at him .

The disgusting feeling I've been accumulating up until now blew away a little
getting to see someone from my family and I also smiled .

The seat is determined by the rank of the house .

The seat is determined by the rank of the house .

I sit down in the front row for the duke's house .

I frown while seeing the presence of Marquis Maras* sitting besides me .

This is not a reaction born from hostility .

The position of sitting is determined at the time of the foundation of the

country . . . . . . and it's strictly stipulated what rank should sit where .

Seats in circular shape in the first place have a meaning, it's that fewer seats
are available as they are closer to the royal family, which means that as the rank
of the house goes up the number will decrease .

The economic situation of each house also counts, it's not only based on house
rank . . . That has the purpose that not two houses are allowed to have the same
rank at seating in the front row .

Even though he is a Marquis, Marquis Maras* is sitting there as if he had the

same rank as a duke .
 The wonderful thing is that apparently nobody notices this . . . .

While trying to break free from thinking too much about this headache of
meeting, I look around and observe the situation .

Most of the nobles were present this time . Even the aristocrats from the
faction of Prince Alfred, including the Earl Sagitaria who just returned to the
capital .

The only figure I couldn't find was the Baroness .

The disturbance of murmurs went down quickly as the voice of the presenter
sounded announcing the entrance of the royal family .

And Queen Elle, Prince Ed and Baroness Yuri entered from the front door and
sat down in the royalty seats .

"Everyone, today we have called you here for an important announcement . . .

it's about the king of this country"

After quietly sitting, Queen Elle began to speak strictly and loudly .

"As everyone knows, this country is in a serious situation right now and that's
why I think it's necessary to have a strong leader in this country, and . . I think
we have the most fitting person for this role present here ? "

It was in a questioning tone, but for my ear it sounded like an affirmation

more than a question . Perhaps it sounded the same to other people as well .

"It is as the queen says! There is no one more fitting to be king than Prince
Edward, no one is more fitting than him! Let's all celebrate the emergence of the
new king!"

At the words of Marquis Maras, those of the Second Prince faction stood up
with applauses .

At the words of Marquis Maras, those of the Second Prince faction stood up
with applauses .

To respond to it, Ed stands up too .

 "Thank you all, I promise you to be a great king so that I can respond to
everyone's feelings"

I was disappointed at their words . . . I expected something better from this

meeting . .

------------------------------------------------------------------------------

As requested, some changes about the names . . .

- Prince I - First Prince or Prince Alfred

- Princess Elle - (TL: I don't know why, but in the original work it's princess
though) Queen Elle

- Marquis Maras - It's the queen's family . . .

 Chapter 198
Source: Imported

REPORT

Conference II

" . . . Our new king is powerful!"

" . . . He's the image of the founder!"

As the blessings echoed, my voice and the voice of another person sounded .

It was my voice and my uncle's voice, Count Anderson . The field quieted, all
the people were paying attention to us .

"Count Anderson! What is the meaning of this farce?" Queen Elle shouted .

My voice sounded at the same time as my uncle, but Queen Elle seems to be
ignoring my existence .

"Count Anderson! . . . " I called my uncle .

"No matter what the thing in dispute is . . . this country's law of inheritance
dictates that the firstborn inherits it, unless there's a special circumstance such as
the firstborn suffering from a serious illness, there is no way than anyone other
than the firstborn can inherit it . This also applies to the royal family . This
announcement is nothing but a farce . "

"Do you think that the First Prince who is not even here is suitable to be king?
. That is impossible . "

"Queen Elle, the fact that he isn't here cannot implicit his capacity to rule over
this kingdom, you don't have the right to determine who will be king . After the
king is dead, the first child promptly inherits the kingship, that is the kingdom
law . In other words, the decisions of the king's wife are useless . "
 Princess Elle gazes me with a sight that could kill .

It was a gaze so abhorrently, and transmitting hate from the bottom of the
heart .

"Also, Mr . Edward, You said that you can be a good king . . . How do you
plan to overcome this difficulty?"

"I do not have any obligation to answer you . "

"No . Please answer . If you want further supplies from our territory . "

"Why should I listen to you! I am the king! And what nobleman talks like
that, it is rude!"

. . . . . . He didn't ascend to the throne yet, is not it?

I came up with such a doubt after hearing his tone .

"Well, that's right! . . . Someone, pick this woman and throw her into the
prison!"

But nobody moved .

The guards who were at the sides didn't move too .

The guards here are all my grandfather's soldiers .

The guards here are all my grandfather's soldiers .

They can't move unless ordered by my uncle .

Although he already retired from the front line, my grandfather is the hero of
this country . That's why my family is the one with most authority over all armed
forces . They never will obey orders from others .

In addition, the current knight captain is the Count of Mirese .

The Count of Mirese had only seated in the position of kinght captain of the
Order for one month and he has almost no practical experience .
 Even so, Queen Elle and her subordinates forcibly put him in the rank of
knight captain .

There were many people inside the Order who did not feel comfortable with
this and collaborated to remove him .

. . . Actually I did not plan to intervene in it, and much less involve my
grandfather .

" . . . 40% of total amount of grain collected by royal family for the kingdom
is collected from our territory?"

"What ??? How is that possible??? . . . . "

"If we consider the scale of this disaster, it's unavoidable that the food is
insufficient, but why is the royal family collecting all the food to supply the
shortage from our territory, despite the fact that there are other areas with more
crops than us?"

"You are the only territory that has that much remaining food, it is natural for
you to serve the kingdom as a Duke . "

"Are you going to tell that it's okay to impose the weight of providing 40% of
the food needed for the entire kingdom in one single territory? . . . . I do not
know . . . what is the meaning of this? I was surprised when I heard the results of
the investigation . Wow, the responsibility of feeding 40% of the kingdom
population is in my head, how many people will starve when our food is emptied
. . . especially if we talk that the kingdom has many cultivation areas, so
imposing this responsibility on us is purely absurdity . It may be dangerous
soon, as we're at our limit with the food . . so I am asking what kind of measures
will be taken by the royalty to solve this . "

I said and laughed . It's truly absurdity . Look at the faces of the Queen and
the Second Prince .

Some people start questioning the same as me to Queen Elle, but the people
with consciousness of the poverty of their own territory felt offended, as they
like to waste resources and touching this topic can uncover them .

Several nobles agreed with my voice .

 They are members of the faction of the First Prince and Neutrals who're now
in alliance .

The property and food held by the Duke of Almeria overwhelm the rest of the
territories .

I took it as a negotiation card .

Count Anderson, of course, is a territory allied with ours .

Even if we're relatives, for others we're people who protect each other .

His weight is on military force, and the Duke of Almeria's weight is financial
strength .

Our two territories has become the pillar, and other territories are attached .
It's can turn into a detached fortress inside the kingdom .

Before I came to the royal palace, I began to make contact with other
territories and made many alliances, and after arriving in the capital today I
rushed to various nobles houses, and Tanya sent letters to some important people
and managed to shape our fortress alliance .

Although the land bordering the northern part of the Duke of Almeria is in the
Second Prince faction, and this is painful, but the territory of Count Anderson,
which is separated by mountains and adjoining the western part, and the territory
bordering the East participate in this alliance .

Ed got surprised by me slightly, whether the surprising thing for him was that
there are other voices in favor of me or what I said, I don't know .

"You must continue to provide for the kingdom, further questions are
unnecessary . "

"No more, my territory is impossible, as the people will fall in poverty soon, I
will be co-author of their declining, I refuse to collect more from them . "

"No more, my territory is impossible, as the people will fall in poverty soon, I
will be co-author of their declining, I refuse to collect more from them . "
 "What audacity! . . . Good, you're determined to go against the royal family
until the end, I will sent retaliation with the army!"

"Will the kingdom be able to support the required funds to move the army . . .
Or are you going to impose it on those who support you? If you're going to be
king, please do consider it well for your own good . "

"This country is mine! If I imprison you as a profane for your sin commited
now and confiscate your territory, then all is solved!"

As soon as Yuri told him that it was a good idea, his eyes were shining .

Princess Elle and Marquis Maras agreed immediately and other aristocrats
from the Second Prince faction also agreed with it .

At that moment, I was at my limit .

It was the same for my uncle besides me .

"Then we shall excuse ourselves . This discussion is already fruitless even if

remain for even another second . "

My uncle declares with a cold voice .

I also stand up with my uncle .

And as we're about to leave, nearly half of the nobles also stood up .
 Chapter 199
Source: Imported

REPORT

Conference III

"Please everyone wait!, Please calm down! Don't make such horrible faces . . .
What is everyone thinking to have such faces? Every has misunderstood our
prince intentions . . . "

Yuri screams with a loud voice .

Did Ed posture and eyes expression change even a bit, despite his fiance
"desperate" thoughtfulness?

To have such an expression on such a scene . . . . . . It's no wonder that only

the feeling of giving up passed through the people .

"Let's discuss properly! There is also Edward's older brother, who surely
knows how to help you! Please try to understand Ed, he doesn't want this too . . "

I wonder what message she's trying to convey through this . . . telling us to

understand to him . . . Yes, I really can't understand .

"Because Edward's older brother is not even here, Ed had to carry the weight
of all this, his brother . . . is a delicate person . . . So . . . try to understand . . . . "

"Yuri, you are too kind . If you compare us . . . As Yuri said, my older brother
has been away from the front line for a long time, he couldn't bear the pressure
of being the first prince . . That is why I will rule this country on behalf of my
older brother, I will protect the people . "

"If you really want to protect the people, Edward, there must be something
that you could have done, even if not being a king, but you haven't done
anything from the start until now, only to ask the Duke of Almeria to do it for
you . "

My uncle says to Ed coldly .

"Then, there is Yuri, the Baron's daughter . . . This is not a playground for
ladies such as yourself who doesn't know anything of politics to intervene as you
please . Is being considerate now running your mouth without any basis?"

For my uncle, Yuri was not someone of importance to even put it in sight .

"How can you say that! . . . horrible . . . !"

She shed tears .

"Count Anderson! Such words, how can you say that to my fiance . . . ! The
future queen!"

"Is it that terrible?" I muttered .

At my words, Ed is staring at me full of hatred .

"Oh please . . You have walked so far only to let us hear this impudent
remarks . . . Why don't you just make silence . . . you'll be more useful that way .
. . "

I was laughed at my nose . . .

"Even if the children alone, please help them, if it is possible to protect these
children, whatever happens to me I accept it . . . " These words were heard when
I checked the checkpoint . . . .

They stuck to my ears, their voices . . .

"The voices of the people who came to my territory from other territories . . .
We asked you to help the people, you so said that want to be king for the people,
but until such sorrowful voices were heard from the people, what on earth did
you do to help them . . . ?! "

My voice is stained with anger .

"A considerable amount of goods were carried from our territory to the royal
palace . . . . It has already been investigated, the goods were all retained by the
aristocracy promoted to their positions by you, Edward . You didn't do anything
further than collecting the goods from my territory . . . The goods never reached
the people . . . It is a cruel behavior not fit of a ruler to secure for yourself and
abandon the people . "

"Well . . . I didn't know! I didn't know such a thing happened!"

"As Edward says, it is certain that someone is doing this to ruin us . . . !"

To Yuri's cry and tears, Ed glares at me .

"Well, there is no proof that the Duchess Iris sent the goods in the first place,
she is saying delusions to ruin our reputations!"

At those words, I sighed .

" . . . . . . Iris . . . It is useless to say any more . "

All the allies who were standing with me had the same reaction .

For any exchange of goods, there is a formal document . That document has
the royals seal .

. . . In other words, there is definitive proof of the certain amount of goods

delivered from the Duke of Almeria .

"We will end it here . . . Lets go . . . "

"Wait! If I leave this place like this, I'll be assuming that what they said about
my rebellion is true and that would let way for them to send the army . . . "

"Wait! If I leave this place like this, I'll be assuming that what they said about
my rebellion is true and that would let way for them to send the army . . . "

"Do not be afraid, the power of the royal family is not as strong as you think,
in that case it will be over for them if you don't leave your territory . "

A room that was in a kind of excited state quickly returns to a sudden silence .

. . . A person interrupted Edward's words .

 The people's silence was inducted from their surprise at the fact that other
man appeared from the door the royal family appeared before .

But more than anyone else here . . . I'm greatly surprised and upset .

Rather than caring about the fact that a person appeared from the exclusive
door of the royal family . . . . . . Why! Why it's you!, I was astonished why he
took such action .

. . . Why are you there! entering from that door . . .

In side my mind, I was shouting at him . . .

 Chapter 200
Source: Imported

REPORT

Conference

"Who are you . . . . "

Suddenly Ed asked .

"Who you are . . , it is a terrible thing to say coming from you, even though
I'm your half older brother with your same blood . . . "

" . . . What . . . !!"

At those words, Queen Elle and Marquis Maras stood up .

"My name is Alfred, Alfred Dean Tasmeria, the legitimate crown prince of
this country! First in line to the throne!"

His voice roared like a thunder .

Though he was not saying it loudly, it was transmitted to every corner of this
room, and those who heard it are full of a strange charm that makes them want to
prostrate, as if they received an edict, and want to obey .

" . . . And where is the evidence that you are Prince Alfred!"

Marquis Maras shouted in a rush .

"He is the genuine Prince Alfred! Do not doubt the royal family . . . You are
committing a grave sin!"

A man who appeared from behind Dean cried .

 It was rudy my cousin, who was there .

. . . I already do not understand anything of what is presented before me .

"Well, weren't you telling something funny before?, there is no one better to
be king than Prince Edward ? . . . The next king of this country is the First Prince
. It is written in the Kingdom's law which is the only law of this country since its
founding! Every person can not disobey it . . . If not the law dictates for them to
be caught as rebels who planned to slay the rightful heir to the throne . "

"What, What . . . Where is such evidence!?"

"Is evidence necessary? With so many witnesses . . this is the proof, it is

evidence . Priest Rafshimons, I ask you, who is not a nobleman of this country,
did they said or not that before? "

"What entered my ears is certainly as you said . "

By convention, a Darryl's representative is called on this occasion . Although

the pope has not yet been decided, the Priest Rafshimonds that holds substantial
power was present at this place .

. . . In other words, Priest Rafshimons is at the position of being a Darryl's

representative .

And the fact that he affirmed the words of Dean is by no means a small
influence .

And the fact that he affirmed the words of Dean is by no means a small
influence .

Although the Darryl's church power fell due to my excommunication, but it's
still rooted in the people's lives . . . And now there is this representative of
Darryl, who has steadily built up the people's trust, supporting Dean .

A bright person can never be ignored .

"I wonder . . . What do you have in your head Queen to hurry to make your
move without confirming my death first . "
 " . . . You! You cannot be real! . . . You cannot be king! After all your mother
was a wore and died like that!"

Queen Elle cried in denial of Dean's existence .

There is rage that floats on her face . It's a deep hatred floating in those eyes .

It seemed to me that even her face that had been applied several layers of
make-up was peeled off and her beautiful face was horrid now .

"I understood your feelings well . . . In such a place under the eyes of a lot of
noble people gathered and in front of them, you could say such things . . . well . .
. that only means that if you keep living in this place, this country will not
progress . Guards can you please remove this people who were plotting against
the throne from here? "

At Dean's words, the guards moved .

"Don't! . . . Rude people! Release your hands!"

They were resisting, but the guards are really professionals .

They were resisting, but the guards are really professionals .

With no concern for their resistance, they dragged them .

"Grandfather! Mother!"

Ed shouts crying, but they were already dragged out of the room .

"You, well . . . !"

The remaining guards surround Ed and Yuri so as to control Ed who tried to

attack Dean .

Yuri was trembling and crying as a sick kitty all fearfully .

I opened my mouth, like ripping apart the attention from their capture .

" . . . I wonder if Prince Alfred has something to say about the future measures
to take against the country current crisis, I never wished for Edward to be king,
but what would change so far if you became king? Apparently, Prince Alfred is
someone who cares for the people, so I would like to ask for a plan for that . "

I asked Dean .

Dean instantly surprised turned to look at me . . . However, he immediately

laughed invincibly .

It is my most favorite face, I feel like flying .

"Food collecting . . . I should be disappointed if this were to be cut off now . .

. I disagree with my brother who said disgustingly that they would capture the
Duke of Almeria and take the territory . Offering about 40% of their supplies to
the kingdom, the Duke of Almeria still promises a well living to its people more
than any other territory, its quantity of resources and good management makes
them more prosperous than any other . We can't allow for them to leave us . The
amount of relief supplies sent from their territory should be cut to half as long as
the Duke of Almeria receives people in high need as their capacity allows them .
Also, the territory of the Duke of Almeria doesn't need relief supplies, so if the
army from the Duke of Almeria's family simultaneously draws their hands, all of
us will be hit hard economically . They are still in this country because it's
profitable . If there are losses, they will switch to other countries . There is a
port in the Duke of Almeria and has active trade, so it's value is more than a new
business for our country . They are a main counterparty . "

"Food collecting . . . I should be disappointed if this were to be cut off now . .

. I disagree with my brother who said disgustingly that they would capture the
Duke of Almeria and take the territory . Offering about 40% of their supplies to
the kingdom, the Duke of Almeria still promises a well living to its people more
than any other territory, its quantity of resources and good management makes
them more prosperous than any other . We can't allow for them to leave us . The
amount of relief supplies sent from their territory should be cut to half as long as
the Duke of Almeria receives people in high need as their capacity allows them .
Also, the territory of the Duke of Almeria doesn't need relief supplies, so if the
army from the Duke of Almeria's family simultaneously draws their hands, all of
us will be hit hard economically . They are still in this country because it's
profitable . If there are losses, they will switch to other countries . There is a
port in the Duke of Almeria and has active trade, so it's value is more than a new
business for our country . They are a main counterparty . "
 "But . . . if you capture their territory and make that the foundation of the
kingdom . . . "

"That's something foolish to say, the same as with moving the army . Our
troops are mainly from Count Anderson that with the Duke of Almeria are
family, together with General Gazelle who is the heavyweight of the army and is
also their family . Their territories are united in the borders, and next to the port .
If those houses combine hands, this country doesn't have an army anymore . "

"but . . . "

"There is no human resources capable of governing the Duke of Almeria in

the kingdom, and if their territory is forcibly taken, the people will not obey us
and will start a rebellion, because she has made that much for them . "

At his words, other nobles falter .

"Well . . . it is something I appreciate your extra evaluation of our territory .

That's why I will ask you, how are you going to end this issue?"

He defended the Duke of Almería . . . That's why it is my turn next .

Let's make this the start point for him to secure his position .

That is why I asked him such a tough question .

 Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.

ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review

purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights
whatsoever.

Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not and
will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent, sell,
print, auction.
 Chapter 201
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

We have reached the 200th chapter.It has been a a fun ride. Just 65 chapters to
go.

“Who are you…”

Prince Edward asked in complete shock.

“You’re asking who I am? How outrageous. After all, we share half of our
heritage.”

“Wha…!”

Hearing this, Queen Ellia and Marquis Maelia stood up.

“My name is Alfred. Alfred Dean Tasmeria. I am the true successor to this
nation!”

His voice rang out like thunder.

Even though it wasn’t a shout, it echoed through every corner of the room. As
if inspired, those who heard him quivered, longing to understand his impossible
charisma.

“…Huh, do you have proof that you’re Prince Alfred?”

Marquis Maelia shouted anxiously.

“Shut up! This is the true Prince Alfred! How dare you doubt royalty…you
are the one who has committed the sin of disrespect. Do you understand that?”

The person behind Dean shouted out, scolding him into silence.
 Unbelievably enough, the person standing there was Ludy.

…I could no longer tell what was what anymore.

“I’ve heard quite a few interesting discussions here. ‘Other than Prince
Edward, no one other than me is more suited to be king?’ That’s quite wrong.
The next king will be me, the first prince. That’s one of the most sacred laws in
the nation, one that no one may violate. Yet all of you scheme to seize the
throne? I should arrest you all on charges of treason!”

“W-what? Where is the proof of that?”

“You need proof? This meeting itself is proof. Hey, Priest Ralph. As someone
who’s not a noble, you can tell me honestly. Is everything they’ve said up to this
point just my imagination?”

“No, I heard the same words that you did.”

According to custom, the Church of Daryl’s representative had been

summoned. Although the new pope hadn’t been decided yet, Priest Ralph was
the one who had all the symbolic power at the moment, so he represented the
Church of Daryl.

In that role, the fact that he was affirming Dean’s words was significant.

Although my affair with the church had caused Church Daryl’s power to
weaken significantly, the church still had deep roots in people’s lives…after the
whole incident, the church chased out many negligent priests and recovered its
original teachings. It was praised as the final resort and final defense of the
people, and built up the people’s faith in it once more. In its current form, the
church had expressed unwavering support for Dean.

No observant person could ignore that fact.

“Indeed. They don’t even confirm my death before hurriedly executing their
plan.”

“…Your mother is only from a baron’s family. Do you really think everyone
would follow you?”
 Queen Ellia shrieked in response to Dean.

Her face was filled with rage, her eyes with hatred.

In my view, her beautiful, delicately made-up face seemed to be peeling away.

“I understand your sentiments. But saying that in front of a crowd filled with
those with the station of baron and below…If you wish to remain here, this
discussion cannot continue. Please leave the room.”

Hearing what Dean said, the guards started to move.

“Ah…! Don’t be so insolent! Let me go!”

Although they resisted, the guards did their duty.

Ignoring their protests completely, they dragged them out.

“Grandfather! Mother!”

Prince Edward shouted as if to keep them in the room, but they were already
long gone.

“How dare you…!”

As if to prevent Prince Edward from even making a move, the rest of the
guards surrounded him and Yuri.

Yuri began to tremble in fear.

Trying to dissect this confusing scenario, I opened my mouth.

“…I think that there’s something to what Queen Ellia is saying. She never said
that Prince Edward was the king. Even if you became king, what would change?
At the moment, Prince Alfred at least doesn’t seem like he will abandon us.
That’s why I am interested in hearing your ideas for our current predicaments.”

I issued these words toward Dean. For a moment, his expression was frozen…
but soon enough he burst into a hearty laugh.

It was a face, an expression that I liked. That was the thought that dominated
my heart.

“Abandoning, huh…well, it turns out I have more to worry about in the way
of being abandoned by all of you. All of you who were agreeing with that
hogwash about arresting these two and absorbing their territory, I hope you
reconsider your stance. Even after providing sixty percent of the resources for
aid, Duke Armenia’s territory still maintains a higher quality of life than other
territories in the same situation. It has more resources and wealth than any other
family could hope to compare to. If you can’t find other sources for material
resources to replenish what you have stored at home, the moment Duke
Armenia’s family abandons you you’ll lose half of what you had. Even those of
you who don’t need emergency support, if anything were to happen to the
merchants’ guild based in Duke Armenia’s territory, the economy would be in a
complete slump. Their only reason to continue working in this country is that
there’s still a profit to turn…if they started to count nothing but losses, they can
easily transfer their attention overseas, since Duke Armenia’s territory has plenty
of ports and is active in trade. Right now it’s simply easier for them to trade
within a preexisting system than create completely new markets.”

“B-but…if we arrest these people, take their land, and turn it into national
property…”

“That’s why you’re such an idiot. You talk about using military force. General
Gazelle is the driving force behind the military. Aside from the obvious
connection through marriage to Duke Armenia’s family, the two territories are
also physically close. If the two families choose to cooperate, you won’t have
any army left to command.”

“But…”

“Shut up. Even if you turn all that into national property, this country doesn’t
have the kind of talent to rule over the Armenias’ territory, and the people will
refuse to follow you. All of what exists there only exists thanks to her.”

Every other noble was slackjawed at what he was saying.

“Well…thank you for your excessive praise of my territory. I’ll take this
opportunity to ask the question, then. What plans do you have to end the current
disaster we’re going through?”
 He supported Duke Armenia’s family…so it was my turn to return the favor.

This way I could not only create a chance to meet him alone, but also to
protect the relevant policies.

That’s why I posed the question to him in a harsh tone.

 Chapter 202
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

chapter available on Patreon.

Enjoy!

“I’ve already made my move. Most of the false currencies have been taken
from circulation, with only a vast minority still moving through the market. The
nation has promised that we’ll exchange false golden coins for the real deal, free
of charge. After spreading the news through our own means, we also
manipulated public sentiment by seeding agents through the public.”

“So you’ve already dealt with the issue. How did you do that?”

“…The people who have sold their excess storage to merchants will have to
meet those merchants, eventually, right?”

The faces of a few nobles with some self-awareness turned ghastly white.

“We used the previous pope’s collector’s items as bait to lure them into
spending the golden coins…If they’d used them for the good of the people at
least they’d have some sort of excuse, but using it to satisfy their own greed…I
really have no words left to condemn people like that.”

“I see…so that’s how you recycled the coins, at a low loss to the kingdom.
The pope’s artifacts are high value and quite worth the buy. Plus, the fact that
they have the resources to prepare cash means that much of it must be the golden
coins they received a while ago.”

“Yes. After melting all the false golden coins and extracting the impurities, we
recycled the gold into real coins. That’s how we did most of the recycling itself.
After that, we surveyed all of your actions and took back all the coins that went
to other sources as well. Although a small amount of the coins inevitably made it
into the market…All of this was only possible with Marquis Anderson’s help.
Thank you once more.”

My uncle lowered his head in response.

“But Prince Alfred, how are we going to solve the issue of crops?”

“I’ve already crossed the ocean and finished trade with other nations. In the
beginning I only planned on making back the amount in storage, but I didn’t plan
for the possibility of a natural disaster. My deepest apologies for all that
everyone has suffered through. By the time I came back to this country,
everything was in place. All we have to do is distribute the resources. I must
thank Church Daryl’s representative, Priest Ralph. The church has been very
concerned with the current national crisis, and provided us quite a lot of financial
support.”

“…The fact that you forgave us for our previous grievances is enough reason
for us to support you. We are honored to have used our resources for the good of
this nation’s people.”

Priest Ralph lowered his head after he said this.

So it seemed that recovering the Church of Daryl’s position here was Dean’s
true intent. It was quite awe-inspiring to watch.

It not only showed his closeness to the church, but also his position of power
over them.

Priest Ralph lowered his head because he sensed his intentions. It was a good
public display of what the church has come to represent.

The same Church of Daryl that had once asked nobles for donations and
insisted on a flashy party.

It was out with the old, in with the new.

They’d probably also used up all the funds that the previous pope had guzzled
up.
 “…If you become the king of this nation, the country will be filled with peace.
Duke Armenia’s family will support you with all our strength.”

I lowered my head as well.

So Dean was the first prince…my head was still spinning from everything that
had happened.

But as the leader of Duke Armenia at the moment, I lowered my head to him.

The core of my alliance, Marquis Anderson’s family, were cooperating with

Dean. The next successor of that family was also close with him.

Although I hadn’t discussed this beforehand with any of the other members of
our alliance, the closeness of Marquis Anderson’s family with Dean was no
secret. Many of the members of our faction were supporters of the first prince
anyways.

…So there should be no issue for me to say this to the first prince.

This alliance was formed to resist the second prince’s faction. The moment
when Prince Edward lost was the moment our alliance lost meaning as well.

And the next thing to do was…display that Duke Armenia’s family shared a
supportive stance with Marquis Anderson’s family.

The usage of these two families was just as he had said.

At the same time, he was also proving himself with his accomplishments.

He was the person who calmed this incident and constructed a path forward.

Opposing him here was like shaking our heads at the path to survival and
prosperity.

Queen Ellia and Marquis Maelia had lost their rights, and been arrested.

“The birth…of a great king.”

“Y-yes. We stand here in an awesome moment.”

 All the nobles who had been in support of Prince Edward started to praise
Dean.

One wave after the other, applause erupted in the conference room.

“Don’t be deceived!”

Prince Edward, who had been silent up to this point, suddenly began to shout.

“Although I was interrupted, there’s no proof that this man is my brother! That
guard is someone from Marquis Anderson’s family! They must be scheming to
steal the throne away!”

“S-someone! Anyone!”

Yuri shouted toward the outside of the conference room.

“Has something happened?”

Knights walked into the room.

Seeing them, Prince Edward and Yuri seemed to relax with a sigh of relief.

“Arrest that man! He’s an insolent imposter trying to seize the throne!”

The knights didn’t respond at all to his cries.

“Why aren’t you attacking?”

“Prince Edward. In a word, we who serve the royal family would never point
our swords toward the royal family.”

“What are you saying? Where’s the proof that this man is my brother?”

“Even if you ask me…it’s because I’ve been privileged enough to see him in
the king’s royal residence.”

Yuri just stared while Prince Edward spoke with the knight.

“No…” she muttered. “No…I don’t know where…where is the knight’s order
captain?”
 “He’s been placed under house arrest. Count Melzel was only a man placed in
that position without any practical work experience. There’s no reason to call a
man like that captain of the knight’s order.”

Dean delivered these lines this cheerfully to a panicking Yuri.

“All the other unqualified individuals in the knight’s order have also been
fired…Well then, everything we just discussed will be dealt with by my party, so
there’s not much more to say about that. It’s time for us to start discussing the
next topic.”

What would that be? Everyone couldn’t help but crane their necks in curiosity.
I did the same as well.

“Before that, though, could the guards please arrest Edward and Yuri?”

“Wha!!”

Before the two could even protest, they were already surrounded by guards.

“Why?!”

That’s what Prince Edward shouted as he was arrested.

 Chapter 203
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“I said this earlier as well. You could be judged alongside your mother and
grandfather for scheming to seize the throne. Then of course I’d have to punish
you.”

“But none of that has anything to do with Yuri!”

“Indeed. But this person used the royal entrance despite not being a member
of the royal family, and has used royal funds for her own purposes. That’s no
different than running a scam under the royal family’s name. Unless she’s
already married to a member of the royal family? Priest Ralph?”

“No, not at all. We don’t have records of that in the church.”

“In that case, she should be arrested as well.”

“But, I…!”

Prince Edward was still trying to defend Yuri.

He was already being captured himself…but he still really loved her.

“Although the fact that you can’t discipline yourself is the biggest issue, she’s
also partially responsible. You might try to protect her, but she’s committed her
own crimes. Before we gather all the relevant evidence, she’ll be kept in a
separate cell from you…Take them away.”

“Please wait! Prince Alfred! Is it really appropriate for a brother to treat his
sibling like this? Please reconsider!”

Yuri shouted at Prince Alfred, trying to resist the soldiers around her.
 “If it were just a regular brother, perhaps…”

Her eyes filled with a glimmer of hope at his murmured words.

“But we are royals. Every single drop of blood in our bodies exists for the
kingdom. Something that’s more harmful than beneficial to the kingdom can
only be tossed aside.”

His eyes were dead serious, and his voice so cold that it seemed like it could
cut through the air.

“W-what…?!”

The helpless look she displayed with tears streaming down her face seemed
purposefully to evoke one’s urge to protect her.

Several people seemed to be moved by her appearance, as if they pitied her

despite the possibility of being arrested while trying to help her.

Prince Alfred approached her.

As if seeking support, she looked at him.

Standing where I was, I wanted to shout at her not to look at him like that. It
felt quite inappropriate.

“Although your friend seemed to have brought many friends into this city…
they’ve all left together. Don’t hold out hope that you’ll be rescued once you’re
captured.”

“Wha…!?”

He moved close to her, whispering into her ear. There was no way to know
what he was saying to her.

It must be something important…the moment he stepped away, she began to

shriek.

Everyone was shocked into silence by this sudden change.

“Yuri!”
 Only Prince Edward was able to struggle free from his restraints and run
toward her.

“Yuri, are you okay? Yuri…”

Yuri didn’t respond to his cries.

She only kept muttering the same thing over and over with empty eyes. “It
can’t be real, can’t be real.”

To protect her, he stood between her and the guards.

“Something’s wrong with her! Please allow her medical care!”

“She can have that after she’s arrested…Guards.”

The guards moved forward once again.

“Stop! Yuri!”

Tears streamed down Yuri’s face.

To take her hand, Prince Edward extended his own.

Prince Alfred only watched, issuing the order that the two be dragged away.

The soldiers obeyed his order.

“Well, then, back to the topic on hand. Let’s come back, eh? Bern.”

I was perhaps more shocked at that name than anyone else there.

Bern, who appeared from where we had entered, ignored the confused
atmosphere in the room and walked right up to Prince Alfred’s side.

The way he strode up made me doubt whether it was actually the Bern that I
knew.

His hair was shorter, and he was far skinnier. The dark circles under his eyes
were so deep that they couldn’t be hidden.
 The sharpness of his gaze and aura, was nothing like the clumsy Bern I’d
gotten to know.

He lowered his head before Prince Alfred.

“You’ve heard it too, right? All those fools agreeing with Edward that the
Anderson and Armenia territories should be confiscated?”

Prince Alfred chuckled lightly.

Bern was expressionless. He surveyed the room with a sharp gaze.

 Chapter 204
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“If anyone is worried about the current state of the people, I’m sure they’ll
agree with our proposed solution.”

Bern said this as if it were something he’d kept bottled up inside for a long
time.

The strength in his eyes only seemed to grow.

“Well, then, Bern will be the one who introduces our future direction.
Everyone, please listen carefully!”

Bern stepped forward in response to Prince Alfred’s words and started to

speak.

He stated the family names of nobles, one after another.

Everyone who was called and everyone who wasn’t, all of them tilted their
heads to the side in confusion as to what was going to happen.

“All of the above families will have their territories and status revoked.”

To everyone, this last line was a complete shock to the system.

It was the first time since the nation’s founding that so many nobles were
punished in a single breath.

As expected, the room filled with cries and insults.

Bern lowered his head, almost as if he were afraid of their voices.

Seeing this, the voices accusing him only grew louder.

 How were they planning on ending this…? I glanced at Prince Alfred, my
mind spinning with questions. All he did was smile.

Finally, Bern raised his head.

The moment they saw his face, everyone who was shouting at him fell silent.

No…more accurately speaking, they hadn’t seen his face, but his eyes.

He glanced around the conference room, expressionless.

The intensity in his eyes was similar to hatred.

All the shouting from just a moment earlier seemed to become insignificant in
comparison.

Although he didn’t say anything, he seemed to be questioning them. “Is that

all you’ve got?”

“…Just like your father.”

My uncle’s amused murmur lingered in my ears.

“All the people I named just now…took even the legally mandated minimum
amount of grain out from storage to sell. A leader who does not work for their
people must give up their territory.”

He said this quietly.

But the only thing quiet about it was his expression. His voice was filled with
the same rage as his gaze.

“I…is that really enough, for us to hand over the land that our ancestors left
for us?!”

“Is that really enough, huh…How many hundreds, how many thousands of
people’s deaths are really enough for your selfish greed?”

Finally, his voice rose in a shout. It was far more powerful than all of the
voices from before combined.
 “T-there’s nothing we could do about that. Our family has been poor from
quite a long time ago…”

“We never expected this disaster! Didn’t Prince Alfred just say that he didn’t
expect it to happen either?”

“As for the question of preparing for an unpredictable disaster. Well, taking a
hundred steps back, even if no disaster had happened, all of you would still
suffer the same punishment.”

Bern responded calmly.

“Why?!”

“Just like we said before, you committed a crime. You didn’t realize that the
golden coins were false and exchanged them for goods, and didn’t bother to keep
them in closed quarters, instead enabling them to flow through the market and
endangering the national market with potential chaos.”

“Something like that…!”

“Even worse than anything else, though, is the fact that we’re in a truce…yet
you still committed treason with an enemy country.”

The last sentence he said was rather quiet.

…But it resounded through everyone’s hearts.

 Chapter 205
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“W-what are you saying!”

Was it bravery or just rashness? One of the nobles who had been named
earlier spoke out.

“What, you don’t know? The merchant working with you, Divan, is an elite
soldier of the Towair Kingdom. He was bulk purchasing food not just to send it
to his own nation, but also to reduce our storage.”

“Where’s the evidence of that?”

“What a crock of nonsense…!”

Perhaps finding their courage as well, several other voices rang out to insult
Bern.

Of course, that couldn’t be helped.

There was no way that they would admit the possibility of Bern being right.

The moment they acknowledged it, what waited for them was a cruel end.

“Proof? I have it.”

Bern didn’t seem the slightest bit worried about that.

In my eyes, the way he looked seemed to mirror the way I was when I was
exiled from the church.

That was the expression of someone who had a grip on others.

 “Baron Messi has captured the Towairs lurking around the border, and forced
them to speak out about how Divan is related to the kingdom.”

Compared to when my proposal ended in denounciations, he felt like quite a

different person.

…Of course, in a good way.

“Baron Messi also lent a hand in helping us confiscate a portion of the exports
to the Towair Kingdom. Although Divan cleverly hid or eliminated most of his
traces, we still managed to confirm the emblems of families I just named. Your
pridefulness in printing your emblem on everything has been quite helpful. It
was so excessive that even a slippery individual like Divan couldn’t cover them
all up. Well, I suppose that if my family emblem were my only point of pride, I
would go around spreading it like that too.”

He smiled slightly, although there was no smile in his eyes.

“You guys were so proud of your own family name that you wrung yourselves
out by the throat. There’s no saving you.” That’s what it sounded to me like he
was saying.

…It probably wasn’t much different from what he was thinking.

“I’ll also show you the physical proof later…Of course the prince and I have
already confirmed it with our own eyes, so there won’t be any mistake about it.”

I remembered what Tanya reported Milo as having said.

Of course, Tanya also found her answer in the subsequent investigation.

Divan’s merchant’s guild seemed to be using Earl Monroe’s territory as a

homebase.

No matter how cleverly they disguised the goods during transportation, the
final destination was already settled…it could only pass through Earl Monroe or
Baron Messi’s lands.

So Divan decided to establish a relationship with Earl Monroe.

 And from that point on, he didn’t have to worry about transporting goods any
longer.

Baron Messi always surveyed his territories’ borders when he wasn’t in the
capital.

According to Tanya, recently he seemed to have established a place near the

border between his territory and Earl Monroe’s territory, and spent most of his
time there.

When she reported that to me, I had already made a few conjectures of my
own.

…Baron Messi, who was a member of the first prince’s faction.

And the fact that he was transferring his whereabouts.

That was the first prince becoming suspicious toward Earl Monroe…or the
Towair Kingdom, which was backing them up.

In other words, Prince Alfred hid his subordinates near the border of Earl
Monroe and the Towair Kingdom, urging them to focus on seeing through
Divan’s schemes…so that he could collect enough evidence to bust this nation’s
issues.

“As a matter of fact, we are still in a war at the moment…”

I remembered what Baron Messi said during that dinner party.

It really was a war…even if it wasn’t a war with immediate killing or

struggles.

Not just Prince Alfred…no, Dean and Prince Edward’s competition for the
throne, plus Queen Ellia and Marquis Maelia’s nobles arraying themselves for
conflict.

It was a struggle shouldering the kingdom’s fate.

And of course there was me, who kept shouldering a heavy burden.
 …Even in that situation, I still kept wanting him to help me out.

Thinking that, I couldn’t help myself despite the situation. Perhaps it was
regret or something else, tears started to swirl in my eyes.

“Your majesty.”

Dean walked up to Bern.

Bern halted in the middle of his sentence. Dean smiled, watching him as he
struggled to figure out what he should do, before walking before him.

“Nobles are noble not because they are born as such, but because they are
above the people to guide and lead them, and are ultimately chosen as noble by
the people…But they’ve begun to forget what it means to preside above the
people. People who were arrogant and ignorant enough to look down on the
people pretended to be nobles without believing in their mission.”

Dean said this, surveying the room.

“The people are the flesh and blood of this nation. Hurting them, scattering
them, is a betrayal of this country! That’s something that a noble who wishes to
carry on their family name should never do!”

Dean’s voice echoed through the room like a thunder clap.

No one was even bothering to argue or explain themselves at this point.

“…There is no class distinction in those who commit treason. They will be

punished for their betrayal of this nation. Do you think that I’m mistaken in any
way?”

The people of the first prince faction stood up together. They lowered their
heads out of respect.

That was the same gesture they would carry out when meeting with a king.

I also curtseyed along with them.

“Arrest all the people that Bern just named, as an end to this meeting!”
 “In a few more days, the king will host another conference. Please wait in the
capital for further notice.”

And after that, the historic meeting drew to an end.

 Chapter 206
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

The conference that would influence the fate of the nation had already passed.

…I say that, but it had only been a few weeks.

But in those few weeks, the palace…and the capital, underwent a

transformation.

Dean distributed the material sources he obtained from diplomatic trade as

well as from the nobles according to need. Although it hadn’t quite returned to
its former state, the streets were bustling with activity compared to just a little
while ago.

The resources that had been gathered when Prince Edward and his party
gained the upper hand in the palace were hidden perfectly in the homes of those
who belonged to the second prince’s party.

It was just as Moneda had reported.

That was also forcibly taken in and distributed.

False currency also disappeared completely from the market.

Merchants began to become active once more.

Of course, there was a great disturbance within the palace.

All the people on Bern’s list were under house arrest before they received an
official sentencing.

After the official ruling came down, it was only a matter of slightly more or
slightly less severity in their sentences.
 Speaking of something that had already been decided, Queen Ellia and
Marquis Maelia’s families were of course going to be executed by beheading.

Earl Monroe was going to suffer the same fate.

Aside from claiming their titles, their land would also be taken away so no
one in their families could inherit them.

Scheming for the throne and treason were great crimes.

All the people directly related to those on the list would be either executed or
sent to the church to be under house arrest for life.

I suppose our nation’s way of doing politics wasn’t as messy as I had

assumed.

Even those from the first prince’s party who hadn’t been in important
positions before still excelled in some form in their respective fields. They
worked under the first prince’s employ gainfully.

The same day, I went to Marquis Anderson’s home.

Their home was in a mansion in the capital, quite close to Duke Armenia’s.

Sitting in the carriage and watching the scenery for a little bit, we reached our
destination very quickly.

I was greeted by not just my uncle, but also my aunt and grandfather.

“…I’m thankful that everyone took the time to meet me today among all your
busyness.”

“None of this with family. Please, come in and sit down.”

My uncle said this gently as I lowered my head in respect.

I obeyed his orders happily.

“Seems like this time I’ve caused plenty of trouble for Uncle and Grandfather.
On behalf of myself…and the current leader of Duke Armenia’s household, I
wanted to express my gratitude. Thank you so much!”
 “It’s nothing. If my names and titles can help you, I’m more than happy!”

My grandfather laughed heartily as usual.

“Not a bad idea, one with decent odds at success. Plus, it was your own idea
to disrupt the current situation. No need for the politeness.”

Smiling gently, my uncle looked quite a lot like Ludy.

“Really…you should’ve just come out and said it. You know how he worries
about you and Merry, as the head of the family…Even so, he can’t just come out
and move freely because of his role as territory leader, so you’ve arrived here at
just the right moment.”

“…Even if someone wanted to kill Merry, they wouldn’t be able to. I’m not
worried at all.”

“So you say!”

Talking with everyone relaxed me. I laughed along as well.

“Now isn’t really the time for us to put down all our defenses. Prince Alfred…
how will he plan on ruling this country?”

“It should be fine. He’s someone that Ludy approves of. Plus, I’ve trained him
as well, and I can speak for his personality and resilience.”

“…You’re right. He has the ability to turn dreams into reality. Plus, his sister
is quite outstanding as well. As siblings…and as royals, I’m sure they will stick
to their own ideals.”

“…Have you met Lady Leticia before?”

My uncle asked, shocked.

Damn it…it was already too late for me to regret what I had said with the flow
of the conversation.

“Uh, hm. My mother introduced me. She’s an adorable, outstanding person.”

Did he accept my response…or just gave up on it? Either way, he stopped

questioning me.

“…Oh, Iris. There was something I heard about that I wanted to get your
thoughts on.”

“What is it?”

I was mentally prepared for whatever it could be, seeing how oddly hesitant
my grandfather was.

“I heard that the Prince of Acacia proposed to you.”

I froze on the spot in response to my grandfather’s words.

“…Are you going to accept?”

Of course, I wasn’t able to respond to that question.

“Father, this is something Iris is worrying about on her own behalf. It’s not
something that we should get involved in.”

“I’m sorry. It’s because I’m so worried. I hope that you can consider your own
future as a top priority. Everything I’ve said in the past was not a joke.”

“You don’t have to get married. You can stay here and do what you like. If
there’s no place for you to go, then just come to me.”

Recalling what he had said to me, I finally smiled.

“I’m sorry to make you worry. Thank you so much. I will talk to my father
before deciding what to do.”

…Even so, I started to feel an ache in my heart.

My mind had been made up already.

It’s just that my heart hadn’t come to the same conclusion quite yet.

I can remember right now. What Dean looked like in that conference room.

Wanting to see. Not wanting to see.

 The only person who could sway my rationality.

…If I didn’t act soon, I would no longer be able to act because of

sentimentality.

Although I smiled at them, my heart was filled with determination.

 Chapter 207
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Before long, just as Bern had announced, there was another meeting.

Only the people whose names weren’t announced were gathered.

I also attended the meeting in my father’s stead.

As always, I was the only woman present.

After everyone settled down, Dean entered the room.

Behind him, Ludy and Bern followed.

“Thank you everyone, for gathering here again. Just as I announced

beforehand, today I wish to communicate my plans and policies for the future for
everyone. I hope that you listen closely.”

Saying this, he looked at Bern.

Nodding, Bern spoke up.

When everyone had their eyes on Bern, I listened to him but turned my gaze
toward Dean.

…So distant.

In terms of identity, although it was quite impertinent toward the royal family
for me to think this…our differences had suddenly become less obvious than
when he was just Dean.

But for some reason, it felt like he was further than when we met in our
territory.
 …Of course.

He and I both had our responsibilities to shoulder.

I would never compromise…and I suppose he wouldn’t either.

Compared to when we were walking on the same road, right now he and I
walked on different paths.

We were so close to each other now, yet I had never considered the possibility
of still feeling my heart tighten because of loneliness.

I pressed a hand to my chest.

It was within my expectations that this meeting would turn into something like
this.

…To be honest, I hadn’t wanted to attend it in the first place.

Even though I had my determination backing me up, I still couldn’t finalize

my decision.

This distance, made me become more acutely self-aware…

While I was mulling over my own sadness, Bern was still talking.

First of all, the confiscated nobles’ territories would be taken control of by the
royal family.

To prevent this from happening again, several representatives from the royal
family would be sent to the territories that hadn’t committed crimes.

They would be granted the right to intervene in local politics.

The goal of this was to construct policies that better reflected the kingdom, as
well as allowing the territories and the royal representatives to supervise each
other.

Our territory would have these supervisors as well, most likely.

Until this point I was able to force policy changes because I was the only one
in power. From now on, this wouldn’t be the case.

Originally when I saw Bern in the meeting…I thought that my life as leader
was over.

The meeting continued without a hitch. No one raised any actual points of
opposition.

That was also because…everyone here today was mostly a member of the first
prince faction.

People who already understood his plans for the country, and supported him.

His plans had also been revealed during Earl Sagittaria’s banquet, so I
remembered as well.

There wasn’t much to say about the policies today…they were the best
possible way to strengthen the royal family’s power.

Even though the people who belonged to the neutral party understood these
policies, they didn’t oppose them.

Of course it was also difficult to speak up because the first prince’s faction
had a vast majority of people in the room. Most importantly though, was because
of everything that had already happened.

No matter what kind of opposition they could construct, they would be shot
down with a combination of theory and policy…that’s what Bern would say.

Although I was surprised at the changes in his appearance, I was far more
shocked at his internal transformation.

Facing off against the foxes and weasels that populated the palace year-round,
he didn’t stand down at all when confronting their accusations, instead calmly
negotiating with them.

His harsh style had already become a topic of much discussion in the palace.

The bloodline of the demon king hasn’t been cut off…I don’t know who
started circulating the phrase, but he was getting to a point where people were
discussing him like this.

Unlike when attacking me, he also displayed a new side: thorough

investigation of any new information, comparing it to what he observed in
reality. It was softer in a way.

Should I say that he was all grown up, or that he seemed to have shed his
skin?

When I was immersed in my own thoughts, someone on the nobles’ side

spoke up for the first time.
 Chapter 208
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“May I…?”

“Please, Marquis Langley.”

Speaking of Marquis Langley, Mimosa’s engagement was most likely going to

be dissolved.

…No matter what, he was one of the names on Bern’s list.

Just in case he might escape unscathed, I gave Bern the list that Moneda and
Tanya had investigated for me, so there should be no doubt there.

This time, I had no plans on writing a congratulations letter to Mimosa.

…It wasn’t quite right to congratulate someone whose engagement had been
cancelled.

Then it was a matter of how the person in love with Mimosa would act…even
though it was on my mind, I couldn’t do much to help.

All I could wish for was Mimosa’s happiness.

Although we were born as nobles, I didn’t wish her a noble’s happiness.

From the bottom of my heart, I wanted her to be happy.

“I understand how we should proceed in the future. What I wanted to ask was
about Prince Alfred’s coronation.”

“I’ll answer questions on that topic.”

 Waving for Bern to stand down, Prince Alfred opened his mouth.

“As everyone knows, this incident has caused a great deal of trauma. I wish
for everyone here to prioritize reorganizing everything. The coronation will
proceed after a year.”

“…Prince Alfred is quite correct. But at the same time…unfortunately, the

oppositional forces still haven’t died down. Prince Edward, who serves as their
representative, still remains alive. I believe Prince Alfred should speed up the
coronation process, and display that your status is indomitable.”

“Marquis Langley’s words are quite wise. Well, let’s adjust our preparations to
carry out the coronation as quickly as possible.”

In response, Marquis Langley lowered his head, sitting back into his seat.

The meeting ended once again.

…After this, I could leave for my territory, or stay in the capital.

Of course I wanted to return to my territory…what should I do?

While I was thinking, a servant in the palace stopped me.

“Miss Armenia, Lady Iris. There’s a summons from his majesty.”

When I heard those words, I froze in place.

I courteously accepted the letter passed to me. It was indeed Dean’s

handwriting and signature.

I didn’t expect to be summoned at this time…

“Understood. Thank you.”

Although the letter was no doubt real, it was always good to be careful. I
brought Tanya along with me to lead the way.

We arrived in the courtyard nestled in the middle of the palace.

Dean was already there.

I was invited to sit down opposite him.
 Chapter 209
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Common Sense of a Duke’s Daughter 208

Reunion

Tanya was surprised to see Dean’s face at first… But she quickly concealed it.

“Welcome, daughter of Count Armenia.”

I forced a smile as he said these words.

“It is an honor to be invited.”

“…Allow me to introduce myself again. I am Alfred Dean Tasmeria. The first

prince of this country.”

…These were parting words.

Perhaps he didn’t mean it, but that was how it sounded to me.

“I am Iris. Iris Lana Armenia.”

Even if you knew each other’s faces, you introduced yourself if it was the first
time you were speaking.

And as long as the superior one did not introduce themselves, the inferior
could not say anything. And you could not call them by their name, even if you
knew it.

Now, Dean was of the royal family…and I, a mere noblewoman.

None of the past mattered now.

 “We have caused a great inconvenience to Duke Armenia’s house and lands.
Please allow me to take this opportunity to apologize profusely.”

“We do not deserve it, Your Highness. My family have only fulfilled our duty
as nobles.”

“You…no, the Armenia house are among the noblest of nobles that I know.”

I wasn’t quite sure if he meant this as praise, but he smiled.

He had smiled like that several times today, and it made my heart ache.

Silence fell between us then.

It was so different from way back then, when he had talked as if there was
never enough time.

Now, he made a gesture for the servants to leave.

“Tanya. You may leave us as well.”

I said, as she had not moved.

“But…”

She looked at him and then at me, as if unable to decide.

“I will be fine.”

It was perhaps not the best thing, to find myself alone with His Highness, but
this was not a closed room. We were under the wide open sky.

“…As you wish.”

Now, we were the only ones present.

“…Were you surprised?”

Finally, he spoke. And he sounded different.

“… Yes, yes I was. That you would appear on that day, at that time and at that
place. I was very surprised.”

While no one was watching us, they were still standing ready.

And so he did not say anything specific, and I also left my words vague.

“Still, it made sense to me at the same time. Just why someone like you would
appear in front of someone like me.”

I knew more than anyone how advanced the education Dean had received
was.

You couldn’t just explain it away as something normal for a merchant house.

And so I wasn’t too surprised to find out he was the first prince. It made sense.

He must have come to observe.

After all, a young woman who had been thrown out of the academy had risen
to acting lord. And she was hardly staying still, but had begun to do all kinds of
things.

He smirked when he heard my words.

It seemed that my guess had been correct.

“…What is the matter?”

I had been laughing without even knowing it.

He saw this sudden change and asked me what it was.

“Oh, it’s nothing. I was just thinking about something.”

It really was nothing.

…What expectations had he had when coming to see me?

Thinking about it…it made me realize that none of it mattered.

And it wasn’t that I blamed him for anything or that I was exasperated.
 In the first place, I did not feel any anger or bitterness towards the fact that he
had been hiding who he truly was.

After all, it was I who accepted him without knowing the truth.

As for him being from a merchant family…I often felt that it was strange.

The reason that I accepted him in spite of this was because grandfather and
mother knew about him.

…No, that’s not right.

At some point, all of it ceased to matter to me.

I was closing my eyes and thinking that I did not care who he was, as long as
he was close by.

I had discarded all of the questions that ever came up.

And so I could not blame him in the least.

All these thoughts had entered my mind, and I had laughed.

Laughed because even now, I was still his captive.

Oh, what a dangerous illness love can be.

 Chapter 210
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Common Sense of a Duke’s Daughter 209

Reunion II

“…By the way, Your Highness. How is it that Bern is with you?”

I changed the subject as a way of switching my own emotional state.

“It was Louis’s doing. Apparently, something very shocking had happened to
him… He said that if it meant changing the situation of the country, he would do
anything. That’s what he said when appearing before me. He was much changed
since last I saw him.”

“I too was very surprised about that. When I saw him at the meeting, he was
completely different from the man I knew, on the outside and the inside as well.
But especially the inside… I wonder what could have caused him to have such a
firm resolve.”

“It bothered me as well, and so I asked him. He told me, ‘I have seen hell’…
Well, the nobleman’s land, whose name he told me, does seem quite close to
hell.”

“…I see.”

“Still, he himself is a nobleman… Well, perhaps it is because he is a nobleman

that he hates other nobles. Including himself, of course. These feeling motivated
him, and he has done very well ever since he started working for me. He was
almost entirely responsible for the idea of creating a governing system after the
kingdom gained direct control, and he used not only my men, but those of House
Armenia to gather information in order to aid in the conviction. He compared all
of the evidence and checked the facts without rest… He worked so hard that I
could not imagine when he was sleeping, if at all. Thanks to that, things were
quite easy for me.”

“I see. I cannot be any happier, hearing that he has been of use to you, Your
Highness.”

In spite of staying at the mansion in the royal capital, I had not met with Bern
at all.

I myself had been very busy…and now I knew that he had been busy as well.

As he was related to House Armenia, his growth was something very pleasing
to us.

“No, it is I who should be thanking you for sending him to us. Things have
settled, but not ended completely just yet. The lands have large scars that remain.
There are many things that need to be done.”

“…Of course. This country has lost so many things.”

He looked troubled as he laughed.

“We did our best. We did everything that we could. …But still, I feel like I can
hear the shouting of people that I have never even talked to. It is stuck to my
ears. Even though I know that what was lost can never be retrieved.”

If this was a game, I would bemoan that I got the bad ending and just reset it.

But this was reality.

There was no miracle that let you do everything from the start.

I wasn’t god, and so this desire to save everything almost felt like a flagrant
type of self-importance.

I had no intention of regretting my actions.

I wouldn’t run away or abandon my place.

Still, even now, I would wonder if there wasn’t more that I could have done.
Such thoughts would sometimes enter my head.

“…The results are everything. Even if you mean well and do everything in
your power, it doesn’t change the fact that there are people you couldn’t save.”

“…Yes, you are right.”

“But you should not feel the weight of that. You did everything you could. If
anyone should be blamed or take responsibility, it is I, the one who will
eventually be king.”

When he said this, it was as if he had swallowed all his sadness and anger…
His expression was filled with that kind of resolve.

The way he talked reminded me of how he used to be.

“De…”

Without thinking, I almost called him by his name.

He laughed bitterly and stopped me.

As if forbidding me from getting any closer

 Chapter 211
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“…There was something more I wished to say. I ask this of you: will you
listen to my request?”

His tone suddenly changed.

“Ah…your majesty, no need to be so polite. What is it you have to ask me?”

“Would it be possible for those who guide my nation to attend the high
academy within Duke Armenia’s territory, to further their studies?”

So this was his point. I couldn’t help but laugh internally.

“…Your majesty, my lowly opinion is that ruling a nation and ruling a

territory are two completely distinct matters. Even if they lowered themselves to
attend the academy, whether or not it might actually help them in their duties,
I…”

“Precisely because in the future we are promoting an attempt rule from

kingdom to territory, it’s of the essence that we learn the ways of ruling a
territory…at the same time, I of course hope that we learn much more from your
academy than simply ruling over a territory. Concerning those other subjects, I
think that it would be quite beneficial to learn them.”

“…I see. Yet at the same time I must report something to you, your majesty…
there are not enough instructors in our humble academy, and therefore we might
not have enough resources to handle the members of your cabinet.”

“You need not worry. This is not the first time I have sent all my people to
your territory. I plan to imitate your exchange rituals, so I think there should be
no issue…of course, if I could hazard to send my subordinates in in the form of a
study program, that would be even better.”

“I understand. Then, concerning the issue of people who are sent out and what
they will study…I would burden your majesty to please discuss the details with
the academy itself.”

“…Thank you very much.”

“Again, about that, please also reach out to Bern in the future to discuss such
matters. Not long in the future, he will become the leader of this territory.”

“…Are you saying that you really plan to give up the position of territory
leader?”

“Precisely so. After all, I am but a woman. In the near future, I will be
marrying away.”

Without a second thought, the words slipped from my mouth.

In my mind, all of this was something that had already been decided…it was
only that my emotions as the subject of this whole incident still lagged behind
reality.

That’s why I said the words so casually.

And that was the line that made his whole body quake.

“…You are saying that you, really plan to accept this?”

His expression was unbelievably serious as he issued the question to me.

I also felt something stir inside of me. As the first prince…no, he was already
certain to become king at this point, of course he had to know about this.

Why, then, was I treating the whole thing like my own personal opportunity to
wrap things up?

“…Exactly so.”

I thought hard, so hard…but in the end, I couldn’t think of anything I should

hide from him. My response to him was words squeezed out of my mouth.
 “I see…”

That was all he said to my response.

He didn’t argue, or negotiate…as if he were just purely reacting to the words,

passively.

Those same words to me, sounded like affirmation.

At the same time, I felt the dull jolt of shock…being like this felt unbelievably
pathetic.

…Why was I so capricious?

I was the one who had caused all of this, yet at the same time I felt such a
deep sense of tragedy…I was angry at this version of myself.

Some part of me, deep inside, had hoped that he would open his mouth to ask
me to stay.

Perhaps he would…perhaps he needed me.

These shallow thoughts in my own mind made me nauseous.

“Is something the matter?”

It was the second time someone had asked about my wellbeing in this
meeting.

I was talking with the first prince over tea. This proved that I was far too
relaxed.

“I’m so sorry…your majesty, do you have anything else to discuss with me?”

“Hm…”

“I must ask for your forgiveness. Recently, I’ve suffered some physical
discomfort…I was hoping that you would please excuse me and perhaps let me
exit for now.”

After ending the conversation so suddenly, I stood up.

Bowing once more to him, I fled the scene.
 Chapter 212
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

…Why was I like this. I reproached myself.

Had I learned nothing from the whole incident with Prince Edward?

Seemed like love turned people stupid after all.

Not only that, it only encouraged you to fall further, until you became
embroiled within and couldn’t escape.

…At the same time, you hoped that the other party would become just like
this, just like you…no, hopefully even worse.

Hoping that your whole being would soak into their every fiber of existence,
so that they were so fascinated with you that they felt like they were suffocating.

Yes, pray. Pray like that. A selfish prayer that had no regard for the other
person’s thoughts or anything else.

Even now, things were still like that. I couldn’t help but hope for my own
behalf that this might happen, while also growing frustrated when things didn’t
go my own way.

…I was like a child throwing a temper tantrum because I couldn’t have a

beloved toy.

Turning around, I suddenly realized that Tanya had been trailing behind me
quietly for a while now.

Probably from when I left on my own accord, she had been following me the
whole time.
 She had said nothing, simply tracing my steps.

When we had walked from the depths of the garden closer to the exit, I
suddenly stopped in my steps.

Even though my heart had been shrouded in a heavy atmosphere the whole
time, my chest felt unusually light.

I couldn’t help but reach toward my own chest.

…It was gone!

The pocket watch that I wore almost every single moment aside from
occasional dinner parties where I wore low-cut evening dresses had somehow
disappeared.

Realizing this, I felt all the blood in my body run backwards, everything
spinning around me.

“…Milady?”

Seeing that I had suddenly stopped and my expression contorting, Tanya

couldn’t help but speak up to ask after me.

“Tanya, I’m sorry, but I seem to have forgotten something. Could you please
help me retrieve it?”

“But…”

“Please. It’s something that I don’t want to lose, no matter what. But I really
can’t go back…I’ll wait for you here, please.”

It was rare that I made myself so vulnerable in front of someone else. I was
aware of that too.

But to me, this was just that important. Especially now.

“…I understand. Please wait here, I’ll go fetch it.”

Although she still looked unwilling to leave me…in the end she couldn’t
argue with me and had to say yes.
 “Mmhm.”

That’s how I sent her off, watching her leave while I waited here for her to
come back.

On the other hand, I let my hands wander to my throat again, like it was an old
habit I couldn’t hope to break.

…Dammit. Even now, I was still hanging on.

Even if I got the pocket watch back, so what…? Trying to cling to the
memory of those happy days would only make me feel even worse at this point.

While my thoughts roamed, I let my gaze wander about the walkway before
me.

That’s when I sensed someone approaching me.

Originally my first thought was that Tanya had returned quite quickly. But the
person who appeared in front of me, was Dean.

Why…before I could open my mouth to ask, he had grabbed my hand and

started to walk.

I was so shocked by his unusually strong demeanor that I couldn’t even think
straight.

Only when he pulled me into an empty room nearby did he let my hand go.
 Chapter 213
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Dean!”

After I called him to a stop with an almost accusatory voice, he extended his
hand.

“I wanted to…”

In the palm of his hand was the pocket watch I had asked Tanya to retrieve for
me.

“…So you’re the one who picked it up. Thank you so much.”

Hurriedly putting it away, I looked at his face again.

That’s when I suddenly realized that I had called his name out so casually, just
like I used to.

“…Your majesty, I spoke thoughtlessly, please forgive me. Forgive me for

trampling upon your good intentions.”

When I said that, there was a confused…and also endlessly sorrowful smile
on his face.

“I thought you were expressing to me that you wouldn’t need it any longer…”

His voice sounded so weak when he said those words.

“Your majesty…”

“Are you really planning on saying yes?”

 In the beginning, I was completely confused about what he was asking.

Then the thought came to me that I had just been asked the exact same
question. I looked straight into his eyes.

His expression, his eyes, were both just as weak as his voice.

It was the first time I’d seen him so vulnerable.

That was why my hand sneaked upwards, stroking his face.

As if the word “disrespect” had been wiped from my mind.

“…Sorry. I asked a weird question…”

Saying this, he put his hands over mine.

“No…it’s not weird at all.”

He had chased after me to confirm my true emotions.

Although he had only made such a small gesture, that was more than enough.

What was expressed in his eyes was far more than I could say in a thousand
words.

And the reason he hadn’t been able to say it was most likely because his own
heart was also in a state of turmoil.

“I can say nothing to stop you. Although it’s incredibly unfortunate to lose
such a bright talent, the Acacia Kingdom is also impressive in its own right.
From a national perspective, it’s good to be able to strengthen the bond between
us and the Acacia Kingdom.”

He tried so hard to pile word upon word, searching for an excuse to liberate
himself.

“Even so, I…you, I…”

Enough. There wasn’t anything else to say. The rational part of my brain
wanted to stop him from continuing to speak.
 The romance nestled deep inside of my heart would only be a burden for this
man.

As he had just said, this marriage would be beneficial not just for my
territory…but also for the whole nation.

Right now there was really no reason for us to reject the proposal.

What’s more, what would become of me if I stayed behind?

In the past, I was Prince Edward’s fiance.

I was the fiance of the man who had been accused of treason now.

Although ages had passed since my engagement was broken, an experience

like that would follow me my whole life.

Because of that, if I became engaged with the first prince…many nobles

would oppose this.

His valued subordinates would also oppose it.

…Of course, Rudy might think through the influence of the duke’s family on
my mother’s side and decide to support the engagement.

It was only that to him who was already destined for the throne, choosing me
as his partner would only increase his risk needlessly.

Besides, he already had Bern by his side.

Under these circumstances, if he were to pick such a flawed candidate for his
fiance…this would probably be viewed like the Maelia family’s outer relatives.

Even if I didn’t intend for that to happen, everyone else would think it
anyways.

It was basically the equivalent of nobles trying to control the royalty.

Undoubtedly, this showed how the royal family were the rulers of this
kingdom, yet had become so weak in reality.
 This was especially true now that the nobles were in such a chaotic situation.

There was nothing good about spreading rumors that might cause further
confusion in this chaos.

So there was no need for him to pick someone who was so obviously flawed
as me. I believed there were so many other candidates who suited him better…
perhaps politically, or in some other way.

…I knew all that. I understood all of it. Even so, I didn’t want to understand
any of it.

…No matter what, I didn’t want to understand any of it.

“Dean…”

As if to ask him something, I murmured his name.

He had just lowered his head, and his eyes met mine.

“You’ve been mine since the beginning, haven’t you?”

Being asked this by me out of the blue, his eyes widened like he was
frightened…but then a smile appeared on his face.

“Yes. I have.”

Those words were all it took to make me shudder with joy.

That was enough. Because his intentions were accompanying me forward

from this point on.

“…Right now, you’re an important individual supporting this country. Of

course, I am one too. But this doesn’t mean that we’ll never meet again. Even if
we choose different paths, we’re still working toward the same direction.
Because of that, I’m prepared to travel to the ends of the earth and do whatever I
can to this end.”

Saying this, I walked away from him slowly.

“Your majesty’s intentions are never to be forgotten. Now that you have
wished me this farewell, I will be able to lay down my life for this nation, and
give everything up without regret.”

So this was a true farewell between us. Even though that was just a whim of
mine to think this, or even to do any of this.

But even if this was a whim of mine…I didn’t want him to see the expression
on my face.

Dean stayed silent.

“Well then, I’ll be taking my leave.”

And that’s how I left him.

When I walked out of the room and returned to the place I had been waiting,
Tanya was already there.

“Tanya.”

“…Milady!”

Perhaps because she had missed me for a while…she raised her voice, a rare
occurrence.

“I’m sorry for leaving the place we promised to meet.”

“As long as you’re safe, I’m happy. I would actually dare ask you to forgive
my uselessness in disappointing you. I couldn’t find the item you wished me to
find. Please allow me to escort you to the carriage and get you home before
returning to search for it once again.”

“It’s fine, Tanya. I searched beneath my clothes after that and realized my
clothes had hooked onto it. Sorry for all the trouble.”

“Not at all…as long as you’ve found what you’re looking for, I think there’s
nothing for you to apologize for.”

“Thank you…hey, Tanya. No matter where I go, will you always be by my

side?”
 “Of course.”

“I see.”

Perhaps some day I would regret my choice.

I think that’s inevitable.

If I had done this at that point in time, or if I had chosen differently…I will
always think back on the choice I didn’t take, and what kind of future it would
bring me.

But this was the best course of action I could take right now.

So that was all I could believe in as I walked forward with my head raised
high.

Right now, all I was doing was dismissing a sweet dream.

After that, I took the carriage back to the mansion with Tanya.

Incredibly enough, my heart was calm the whole way back.

The moment I stepped into the mansion, for some reason, I felt an odd tension
seep through my whole being, like my whole body was being pierced with
needles.

Was it because what I was going to report was making me nervous?

Tilting my head to the side in confusion, I walked slowly back to my father’s

side.

“Iris, you came back at the right time.”

My mother’s serious tone and the atmosphere, made me take a sharp breath in.

“Has something happened?”

“Just earlier, the Towair Kingdom has raised their troops to invade. War is
beginning again.”
My mother’s words left my mind completely blank.
 Chapter 214
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

This was the jail used specifically for nobles who had been arrested.

Right now, Yuri was being held there.

All she did was stare out at everything outside of the window bars with blank
eyes.

Every once in a while, she also mumbled something to herself.

“…What’s wrong, seems like the atmosphere in the city isn’t quite right. You
over there, go and take a look for me.”

Even though she gave these orders, there was no one in the direction she was
issuing them.

Other than to deliver her daily meals and clothes to change and wash, there
was no one else in the room during the day.

Such an empty room was, to her who once treated the kingdom’s wealthes as
dirt, an incredibly cold, sad jail room.

Yet even today, all that filled her eyes was the image of her own past, those
unchanging golden days.

“Ah, right! It must be that the plan has started.”

Although no one responded to her statements, she didn’t feel that speaking out
loud was odd at all.

In her mind, she must be ordering a nonexistent maid girl around. According
to her orders, this imaginary maid must have left the room already. These images
danced through her head.

“Divan, you’ve come for me…This is the way it should be. I wouldn’t be
abandoned so easily. It’s all the first prince’s fault, for spouting off such
nonsense…”

Saying this, she smiled as if reassuring herself.

“You’re just like a puppet. One that Divan built completely for his own
purposes.”

That man… the first prince. Those were the cruel, condescending words he
had left her with.

“Abandoned by your puppeteer like something useless. Such a poor, pitiful

puppet. Divan has already fled from the capital along with all his companions.”

Those were the words that made her lose control during such an important
conference.

Divan had fled from the capital…? Leaving her behind?

None of that mattered anymore.

As for why…

“This country is going to perish soon anyways. So there’s no need for me to

be stubborn about being the queen of this nation…I’m such a little idiot.”

She began to giggle out loud.

“So come and get me, Divan.”

But her murmurs went unnoticed by everyone.

 Chapter 215
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Duke’s Daughter 214

Mother

“War… Mother, are you sure of this?”

With Iris’s look fo dismay in front of me, my heart still felt very calm.

At the same time, I thought back on how this information had come to me.

“He-hey…it’s her turn again.”

“That woman. How long does she intend to fight?”

It was very loud.

Speaking of loud, was Iris currently in her own battlefield?

What was she doing now?

Any meeting where people were gathered by Elle and Marquis Maras, was not
likely to be worth anything.

And yet I had been so spiritless enough to send her out anyway. It made me
want to vomit.

“Phew…”

I sighed as a way of calming myself, sending energy to every corner of my

body.

It was quiet.

Where had all the noise from a moment ago gone…? Everything suddenly felt
very tense.

At the same time, I suddenly felt lots of eyes on me.

Still, I did not care about it at all.

Every nerve in my body was already focusing on the fight.

When that happens, I feel like I can do anything…I am enveloped by such a

feeling. It is better than anything.

As for the men facing me, they hesitated for a second, as if overwhelmed.

Marquis Anderson’s house, Royal Capital Villa.

I had been so worried about Iris, and could think of little else.

I had wandered around and ended up feeling very sick.

And then my husband told me to go out and move my body to relax, and so I
had come out to train.

Indeed, even though it was just training, being able to fight helped me calm
down.

Holding the training sword for so long made it start to seem real.

…He knew me well. It made fall for him all over again.

“…Start!”

The referee shouted. And with that, I focused all my senses on the fight.

The more I focused the more it felt like I was sinking into the depths of the
sea… Like I was in a world that was cut off from reality.
 Deeper and deeper.

The deeper I sank, the quieter the world became.

My senses grew sharper. It was as if the muscles that I usually moved without
thinking were now completely under my control.

I knew how they could move and their limits.

The limits of their speed.

Where the swords would come from and how quickly I could react. And what
movement to use against it.

I could see time and read the future. And prepare for it.

Ah…it felt so good.

Before I knew it, everyone that had faced me was now on the ground.

It wasn’t enough to satisfy me. I felt annoyance rise up in my chest.

“…Hey, the way she moved…did you see that?”

“Damn…who is that?”

I could hear such mutterings, but I ignored them.

I basked in the feeling and walked away from the area.

“…There was something bloodcurdling about that.”

I looked up when I heard this familiar voice. And there was Shure.

Shure… He was one of Marquis Anderson’s top soldiers.

He had watched over me as I trained from a young age. And he was one of the
few people who knew that I was Marquis Anderson’s daughter and also the wife
of Duke Armenia.

“Kreuz talks about it recently. ‘It’s starting to return,’ he says.”

 “…I participate in the training so that my body does not become dull.”

While I was serious, I was not quite as serious as I had been while a child.

“How embarrassing. I would not be surprised if he said I was slacking off.”

“No, no, no… Uh, well… He did say you went from being a monster to just
having monstrous strength. But I doubt anyone would say you were slacking?”

While panicking at first, Shure eventually said what he was really thinking. I
couldn’t help but laugh.

“…A monster? I do not mind that. If it gives me the strength to protect what is
important to me.”

“…Do you mean the duke?”

He asked in a hushed voice. I was a little surprised by this…but I nodded

honestly.

It was a top-secret that he had been attacked. However, my father knew… So

it was not surprising that some of the guards might have heard.

“I have become too accustomed to peace. But you never know when that
peace will be threatened.”

“…There is no point in worrying about what might happen. You were more
than enough when it mattered…and the results are everything. Well, I do think it
was quite a mistake, killing all of those people.”

“Yes, I am sorry about that. I was just so angry…and…”

His point hurt me.

I knew too well how much I had regretted that.

“If it were anyone but you, I would have praised you for being able to protect
him! …But it was only normal for you to be able to do that. You killed the
attackers in an instant. I am sure they would have talked if you had just left one
or two? There is no way they wouldn’t have been afraid after watching you
fight.”

“…That is true.”

“Don’t look so depressed. It just means you are that strong. I still get chills
just thinking about it. Remembering the way you fought.”

Shure said with a chuckle.

I probably had the same expression right now.

As for the way that I used to fight, which he reminded me about, it was
nothing like the fake fight I just did now.

I had once fought in a real battlefield.

And back then Shure fought under me.

…Yes.

I needed to get it back.

I could not forget it.

What I felt then. My emotions.

But if anything, I felt strengthened by his encouragement.

“…Mister Shure.”

“Now that the matches with the army have finished, I would like to fight with
Marquis Anderson’s men next, if that is alright?”

“…Huh? Oh, uh, wait a moment! Melli…I mean, Mel. You’ve been fighting
all day, haven’t you? Why don’t you rest a little?”

For some reason, Shure suddenly looked frantic.

Perhaps it was just me, but it seems like the already far away soldiers of
Marquis Anderson were now even farther after he shouted.
 “But this was quite normal for me before…?”

I had not expected him to react like that.

After all, he would know how much I used to train.

Not only was this amount normal, but I likely trained even more back then.

“Yes, that is true…”

Shure looked around nervously. Marquis Anderson’s men seemed to back

away even more.

So it wasn’t just me after all.

Well, what should I do about that…

“…Oh, Mel. You were training here after all.”

Father appeared.

…Well, we were training at Marquis Anderson’s house, so it was no wonder.

He had been gone out on business just as I arrived, so this was the first time I
was meeting him today.

“Yes. I am taking advantage of the general’s kind hospitality. …There are

many strong soldiers here who trained under the general.”

I tried talking as an ordinary woman would. As ‘Mel,’ and not Lady Mellis.

“I see. I see. …I would like to have a word with you. Will you come with
me?”

“Very well. Please excuse me then.”

Once I was in my father’s room, I removed the skin of ‘Mel.’

“Shouldn’t you be back at the mansion today?”

“…Even if I am there, I cannot sit easily as I am so worried about Iris. And so

I was told to come here where I could move around and ease my mind a little.”

Phew… I sighed unwittingly.

“And how is Louis?”

“He’s recovered quite a lot compared to before. For a moment we were very
worried.”

“Well, as long as things are better now.”

“Yes, you’re right.”

I laughed at this point that my father had made.

“And I have a report for you. The second prince, Edward and those of
Marquis Maelia’s house have been apprehended.”

“I see… So Prince Alfred has finally won.”

I was so relieved that all the tension seemed to leave my body.

I guess that my mind really had been strained.

In fact, I was starting to feel dizzy now, and so I sat down in a chair.

“Hmm. He will put his energy towards stabilizing the country immediately
now. Matters concerning each of the territories will have to be decided later, but
there are already capable personnel working within the palace on state business.
I don’t really know the details, but according to Louis, His Highness was already
doing the most in terms of ruling?”

“Apparently, yes. However, Prince Edward and Marquis Maelia were quite an
obstacle… He had to work from behind the scenes, where they could not bother
him. And so there were times when he could not act too boldly. But now that this
weight is gone, he should be able to make the most of his power.”

“…Minimizing the chaos and as quickly as possible. I very much hope that he
can show what he is really worth.”

“…About that country, has anything changed?”

 I asked out of curiosity. Father frowned.

“Is Louis making you ask about it?”

“Yes. Though, he didn’t tell me about it very clearly. By the way, even Iris
already knows the truth.”

“Iris… It’s a bit of a problem when people are too smart.”

“Yes. I have told Dida, Ryle, and Tanya to protect that child more than ever.
…And I’m sure it was people from that country that attacked the master. We
cannot say for sure that Iris is not in danger either.”

“Are you sure?”

“…It’s my intuition. While their clothes were apparently those of bandits, they
were very organized in the way they moved. And they fought in a similar fashion
as well… As someone who has fought against people from that other country
before, there was something I recognized. To that other country…no, for Prince
Edward and Marquis Maelia as well…it was Prince Alfred and master who were
the most inconvenient. Or perhaps even you. But I am still not sure if it was that
county or Marquis Maelia that was behind it.”

“I see. Yes, I do think it would be a good thing to remind those three of that.”

“Yes. …Well, if it comes to it, I will go as well.”

I said this in a purposely calm voice, but my father’s eyes widened.

Was it really so surprising…? I was surprised by his reaction.

We stared at each other for a while, but eventually, he sighed.

“I suppose that is for the best. There is hardly anyone who can match you
anyway. And you should be able to move as the situation demands during the
fight. …But, Meli. Can I ask you one thing?”

“What is it?”

“Why didn’t you teach Iris and Bern how to fight?”

 I laughed at the question.

“One reason was that they did not wish to. …It will not last if they do not
want it. And they would not become strong in the truest sense.”

Probably…I would have been very strict if I oversaw their training.

This was because of my own strong will that had put me in the same harsh
environment in the past.

As for how harsh it was…well, Shure and those of Marquis Anderson’s

soldiers and Kreuz and father’s subordinates would have called it ‘insanity.’

And it was only natural to use those same standards when I moved to the
position of an instructor.

“And it was also due to my own selfish desires.”

I said while searching for the right words.

I rarely talked about my past these days.

“I picked up a sword in order to get revenge. And when that wish did not
come true, my next wish was for there to be no others like me created. That no
more people would appear who hate after losing someone they tried to protect.
And so I continued to wield this sword and soak my hands in blood. …However,
my children do not know. Not about my wish to take lives or the hate. There is
no need for them to know. Within their peaceful existence, there is no need for
them to pick up a sword. I think it is more important for them to learn what is
required of them as members of Duke Armenia’s household. And so that was
why I did not make them pick up a sword.”

“…In other words, you did not want them to?”

“Hehehe…yes. However, as I just said…if they had truly wanted to learn to

fight, from the bottom of their hearts, then I would have taught them.”

“I see.”

“Well, in the end…while their hands will not touch any blood directly, they
will still have to bear the same weight in their own positions, I think.”

“That’s true.”

Father chuckled wryly at this.

“I will take my leave now. …Father, thank you for telling me of Prince Alfred
and Iris’s victory.”

“Yes. Well…be careful on your way back.”

“I will.”
 Chapter 216
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Common Sense of a Duke’s Daughter 215

Mother II

After returning to the house of Duke Armenia, I first went to go see how my
husband was doing.

…He was sleeping easily with a peaceful expression.

While things were still dangerous, his face had regained some of its color.

I sighed with relief upon seeing him and sat down on a chair by the bed and
caressed his head.

He had been working much too hard.

As for Iris, I was also incredibly worried about her and wanted to go and see
her. There were several times when I thought that I would go and help her with
something… But I was so worried about his health that I could not bear the
thought of leaving his side.

…It was like that a lot recently.

As the power struggle had grown more intense in the royal palace, he had
insisted that government affairs could not be neglected, and he had continued to
walk a dangerous line.

And it wasn’t just physically, but mentally.

 He only ever looked at the country and the people.

The disasters and counterfeit money incidents had plagued and hurt many
people…but without him and his subordinates, Earl Sagittaria…and without
Prince Alfred, the kingdom would not have held up for so long.

Many have been given roles in government, due to the influence of Queen
Ellia and Marquis Maelia, but most of them did not even know the meaning of
their offices.

And so they did nothing.

If they did do something, it was for the purpose of doing him as much harm in
order to satisfy their own greed.

After all, Queen Ellia and Marquis Maelia were at the top, and they
encouraged this behavior.

In fact, there were even those who tried to gain favor by following their
example from the shadows.

When the government was not functioning, in other words, the organizations
that managed the kingdom and all matters concerning the lives of the people
were not operating properly, it would affect the lives of the people greatly in the
not far off future.

Even I understood that much, and I had nothing to do with the government.

Sooner or later, it would self destruct or as it happened, be invaded by another

country…

It was not a figure of speech or an exaggeration to say that the country had not
been able to last.

And under these circumstances, my husband had worked without rest. I was
so worried about him that I could think of little else.

“Iris also has an addiction to working. Perhaps she got it from him.”

I couldn’t help but mutter.

 In the next instant, his eyes opened halfway.

“…So you came back, Melli.”

“Did I wake you?”

“No… More importantly, where is Iris?”

There was a concern in his raspy voice.

“Please don’t worry, husband. Prince Alfred has been victorious. The situation
with the Armenia lands should change for the better… In other words, it is a
victory for Iris as well.”

“…I see. That is a relief…”

He muttered and let out a sigh of relief. Then he closed his eyes once again.

I continued to watch him as I was worried about his health, but he eventually
started to breathe in an easy and regular manner, and I took comfort in that.

Was I just too worried?

Every time he closed his eyes, I was plagued by the thought that he would
never open them again. I could not help it.

I planted a kiss on his forehead and got up and went through a different door
than the one I had come through.

At a glance, it did not look like a door.

It was completely one with the wall. It would be nearly impossible to open it
if you did not know of its existence.

Such hidden doors that led to secret rooms and passages existed in almost all
mansions of nobles.

This particular hidden door led to a room that was only as large as a small
storage room.

There were no decorations or furniture.

 The only things the room contained were a small round table and one chair in
the center.

I now sat down in that chair.

It was not the usual fancy chairs with cushions.

It was an ordinary chair made of wood that you would find anywhere.

After sitting down, I picked up the sword that had been placed carelessly on
the table.

Much like the room and the furniture, this thin sword also lacked any
decoration.

It fit perfectly in my hands as I held it for quite some time…and then I

removed it from its sheath.

You could tell at a glance that it had seen much use but had also been
maintained very well. A terribly practical weapon.

…One deep breath.

I drew the blade up to my forehead and closed my eyes.

As was usual when I trained, I took in a deep breath to calm myself. As if

praying.

Then I began to sharpen it.

 Chapter 217
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Duke’s Daughter 216

Father and Child

“So you told her then…”

My son muttered with a deep sigh. I suddenly wanted to leave.

“No, I mean…uh, Mary practically realized it on her own.”

“I know you well enough, father. You probably said something connected to it
in your carelessness.”

Parkes, my son and the current lord of the Anderson house, gave me a cold
stare. I felt more uncomfortable than ever.

Surely there was no need to feel like this against your own son.

Calm and cold… Parkes looked a lot like my wife. And unlike Louis, who
was said to look like a Demon Lord, he had soft features. But then again, those
two were much alike in the inside.

In fact, it was as if the sweetness of his face made the horror of what was
within him so much more frightening.

“…Well, she is sensitive to the smell of battle. Perhaps it was something felt
through the skin. Perhaps there was no use hiding it in the beginning.”

“Indeed! …I do not see why I should be blamed.”

 “That’s not the point. In the first place, I am not blaming you, father. After all,
she has a beastlike instinct when it comes to fighting.”

How was he not blaming me?

…Then what was all of that visible irritation about? I could not help but
wonder.

“Oh… Well, yes. If anything, the real problem is how she will act based on
having some vague information. She would always run out every time something
happened when she was a child. I became so worried every time.”

“…And even when she is an adult, that trait has hardly changed.”

“Indeed. Considering all of that, it would be better for me to tell her

everything I know, instead of having her know only some of it. Information is
life. Misunderstandings can lead to mistakes. But grasping it well will increase
your chances of survival. I do not want more things to worry about.”

“I know that. …I know, but I have a feeling that she will get more and more
involved now that she knows.”

I chuckled with understanding.

Well, he would get angry if I did it visibly, so it was only in my heart that I
laughed.

My son was worried…about Mary.

Now that I think about it, Parkes always was very soft on Mary.

“…By the way, father. If there is going to be a war with the other country, are
you going to fight?”

“I don’t know. It’s the one thing I am not sure of. However…well, the chances
are high. I know the land and well, I don’t mean to boast, but I believe that I
could help raise morale. Especially if you consider the state of this country’s
personnel…”

“One saving grace is that His Highness engages with the soldiers as ‘Dean,’
and has a grasp on all those who are important. The less confusion, the better.”

“Yes. …Are you going to join?”

“I wouldn’t dream of it. I hate fighting.”

“Do you really?”

Parkes didn’t say anything. He just smiled.

I was sure that if he went on the battlefield, he would make more corpses out
of men than I ever could.

That’s what tacticians did.

As for if he actually fought, he could go up against me and Mary…and

probably those of the Knights Order as well.

“…Well, that is fine. We may have you stay here in case of an emergency.”

“Yes.”

“Also, take care of Mary.”

“…I cannot imagine her needing any help.”

But you were worried. I chuckled.

“Well, don’t say that. There is no harm in having extra hands in case
something happens. Yes, she is strong… And it’s because of that that we need
soldiers who are fit to follow her. I have trained some of those from the duke’s
lands, but it’s different if they will be led by her.”

“I see… That may be true. Still, father. You are too soft on Mary.”

“You’re one to talk. In fact, you’re the only person to ever say that to me, you
know? Both Kreuz and Shure say that my method of raising children was much
too harsh.”

My son laughed without denying or accepting this.

 “It cannot be helped that they would think that way after all of that training…
But that’s not what I meant. I mean you care so much about her even after she’s
gone to marry into a different house.”

“And why shouldn’t I? Her going off to marry does not change the fact that
she is of my blood. …Does it matter so much to you?”

“No. …Of course, she is a blood-relative and my adorable younger sister. That
has not changed.”

“I see. …Then, I will leave everything to you.”

“Yes.”
 Chapter 218
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“…You’re back for training again.”

Hearing what I said, Merry turned her head in my direction.

“Yes…thanks to everyone, I’m mostly recovered now.”

Behind her were several “casualties”…a few men were still lying on the
ground.

Compared to them, she had barely a mark on her. Even her clothes were
unscuffed.

The only proof of my daughter’s duels with those men was the sweat on her
brow.

“Madam Melrice, it’s my…ah, please excuse me, general.”

The men approached, the urge to fight clear in their body language.

Initially they had been frightened by Merry’s overwhelming strength. Now,

however, all negative emotions were gone from their eyes.

Instead it had been replaced by admiration, respect.

She had earned their respect without relying on the title of Duke Anderson’s
family.

Recently I heard she had been giving her opponents feedback on their duels
like an instructor.
 Her advice was incredibly helpful, so more and more were hoping to test their
skills against her.

My daughter was really…I couldn’t help but smile an exasperated smile to

myself.

“Whatever, heh. Please know your limits.”

That was when a man who looked to be in his fifties or sixties approached me
with small, hesitant footsteps from inside the mansion.

“…Master, just now Baron Messi sent a messenger…”

“What? I’ll be over right now.”

Melrice’s sharp eyes trailed between us, paying full attention to our exchange.

Noticing this, I turned to look at her.

“You should come too.”

“Are you sure?”

“Yes.”

Just like that, the three of us hastened to the waiting room.

Baron Messi’s messenger had already arrived and was sitting on the couch.

Seeing me enter the room, he stood up.

“Please relax. You’ve already traveled so far.”

“Yes, sir.”

I sat across from him. Melrice stood next to me.

“Apologies, this woman is…?”

The messenger glanced at her.

 His gaze was filled with confusion.

“No need to worry. Please allow me to get to the point. Why has Baron Messi
sent you?”

I interrupted him, urging him to move quickly.

“The Towair Kingdom has made their move.”

“A move on the military front?”

“…Yes.”

Hearing Baron Messi’s report, neither me nor Melrice were shaken.

It almost seemed like what we had been waiting for was finally here. We were
astonishingly calm.

The messenger seemed shocked by our lack of reaction.

Melrice especially, since she seemed like nothing but a delicate woman.

The messenger must have assumed that she might faint from the situation at
hand, which is why he wondered at her presence in the first place.

Unlike what he must have imagined, Melrice was incredibly calm.

“Does his majesty already know of this?”

“…Most of it. He learned the news through other venues. My master sent out
other messengers as well.”

“Is that so…do we have an estimation of the size and speed of the enemy
force?”

“The scale is the same as the ones they sent out during the last war. Their
speed is faster than expected…within ten days, they’ll arrive at the borders.”

“I see. I’ll be at the palace as soon as possible to prepare for battle. Please
inform Baron Messi to hold out until I’ve arrived.”
 “I’m reassured by your words. Thank you so much.”

Relaxing slightly, the messenger lowered his head.

“Merry.”

“Yes.”

“As you’ve heard, I’m heading to the palace. There’s a possibility that we’ll
be moving straight to the battlefront.”

She nodded silently in response.

“You don’t have to fight, but I don’t know what might happen from now on.
This is war.”

I gazed at her, my expression heavy with the seriousness of the situation.

She didn’t seem intimidated at all.

Instead she accepted the heaviness of my gaze, looking back at me with the
same determination.

“Do you remember your vows?”

Her eyes went wide for a moment in shock…then she smiled.

Her vows.

Those were the words she had sworn when I granted her her sword.

“I swear on my name, that I am proud of the swordsmanship passed to me by

my father and other elders. I swear to never raise my sword in humiliation of that
pride.”

A long time had passed since she spoke those words. It seemed like she hadn’t
forgotten them.

“Of course. But I have a different reason for raising my sword than I did back
then.”
 “What do you mean?”

“Compared to pride, what I value most right now is the people around me. For
them, I’m willing to abandon all of my pride to become nothing but a phantom
of what I am now.”

“Is that so…”

I smiled at Merry’s response, but immediately stopped myself short.

“I’m leaving now.”

“Best of luck on the battlefield.”

 Chapter 219
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“The Towair Kingdom has sent out their troops. War is about to begin.”

My brain became blank when I heard what my mother said.

Because, because.

“Mother…is this really happening?”

I asked a meaningless question.

She smiled bitterly.

“It’s a completely normal thing to wonder. Unfortunately everything I’ve told

you is the truth. Your father received a report that the Towair Kingdom is
moving out. He’s currently headed to the palace to discuss how we plan to
respond…no, I don’t think there’s much to discuss. I think they’ll be leaving
tomorrow.”

“That’s so soon!”

“The Towair Kingdom moved faster than we thought they would. The slower
we move, the greater the burden on Baron Messi become. If they manage to
break through Baron Messi’s defense, none of the western territories will be able
to defend themselves. In an instant, the enemy will arrive at the capital. That’s
why we must hurry. No matter what happens with your father, I’m sure there will
be a departure for the battlefront tomorrow at the latest.”

“I see.”
 Outside of what I was aware of, the world kept moving forward.

Even if we were unwilling, this nation would only move forward riding a
wave of a certain sort of direction.

I was puzzling over my next course of action.

“Will Father stay in the capital?”

“I think so. Although part of it is his responsibility as minister…more

importantly, he hasn’t recovered to the point where he can handle extensive
travel.”

“…So that’s the case.”

“No matter how much I may wish to stop him, your father will most likely
remain within the palace to do his duty as minister…”

My mother lowered her gaze.

“…Mother.”

“Complaining about all this is no use. I respect your father’s dedication as

well, after all.”

In the next moment she smiled once more, speaking these words firmly.

“Iris, what do you plan to do?”

“I’ll be following our initial plans and returning to the territory.”

“Ah…”

As if surprised by my response, Mother’s eyes went wide.

“If everyone else is staying in the capital, it’s best if I return. All I can do here
is gather intel, which is a job that Bern and Father can do as well. I left plenty of
work behind to come to the capital. If I can return before things destabilize
because of all this, I’ll be able to get so much work done. Under these
circumstances, everyone will feel uneasy without a ruler in the territory. There’s
also the matter of preparing for the worst.”
 “…Is that so. Well then, dear Iris.”

Mother listened to me with a gentle expression. The moment she opened her
mouth, however, her expression changed completely.

I’ve never seen her like that before. So serious that it was scary.

In the past when Bern was attacking the reputation of Duke Armenia’s family
her rage had been quite ferocious too, but somehow she was even more
terrifying now.

“Although our territory is far from the Towair Kingdom…you never know
what might happen during times of war. If the flames of the battlefront spread to
the territory, please remember to summon me.”

I was confused by her words.

When it was time to fight, I was supposed to summon my mother?

My uncle had told me about her strength, and I seem to recall Ludy making
similar comments…but honestly it was still very difficult for me to imagine my
mother on the battlefield.

But I couldn’t inquire further.

The sheer power emanating from my mother in that moment was enough to
make me bow my head.

“Understood. I will do what you say.”

The heavy atmosphere disappeared when I nodded my head.

After that, I ordered Tanya to prepare, while I returned to my own room to

calm down.

The day that I had dreaded for so long had arrived after all.

Prince Edward, Marquis Maelia, and everyone else in that party had been
arrested.

No question, Dean would start constructing a new system very quickly. He

already had plenty of talent at his disposal. I wouldn’t be surprised if Dean had
been manipulating things from behind the scenes long before he made the
arrests.

When it came to the matter of actually smoothing over national conflicts…

there still wasn’t enough time. The only real relief was that the military viewed
Grandfather as a leader, and that they maintained a strong line of
communication.

The military was an emergency backup to defend against the worst. If they
became complacent and unable to move, then we would be completely
powerless.

If Prince Edward had ascended to the throne, there was no telling what might
have happened afterwards.

“Milady, preparations have been made.”

With a knock on the door, Tanya entered and reported to me.

“Ah, that was fast.”

“I’ve been preparing for a long time.”

…Originally I had planned to return home once the conference ended.

Because of all that had happened, I completely forgot my own plans.

“Then let’s return as soon as possible…before that, please call everyone over.”

Tanya left immediately when she heard what I said.

I’m sure she sensed that the state of everything was far from normal.

Ryle and Dida quickly arrived before me.

“I’m just going to get to the point. The war with the Towair Kingdom has
started.”

Everyone’s eyes narrowed when they heard what I said.

 “I’ll be returning to the territory to handle this development…everything is
happening far faster than I thought it would.”

“Do you think this will affect our territory as well?”

“Without question, yes.” I said without hesitation.

The atmosphere in the room immediately became tense.

I was happy to see how they reacted.

“Of course, I’ll pray for my father’s success with all my heart. But we
shouldn’t be surprised at any outcome. Even if direct conflict doesn’t occur, it
will still affect us. War will become a major source of fear and panic.”

The three of them nodded.

“Precisely because we’re under these circumstances, I’ll be standing in the

front to guide everyone forward. No matter how chaotic society becomes, I must
let everyone see my determination…As for now, let’s return to Duke Armenia’s
territory as quickly as possible.”

Just like that, we returned to the territory.

 Chapter 220
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

On our way home, I assumed my position in the riding saddle with familiarity.

In the beginning…when the drama with the Church was occurring, I rode to
the capital by horse for the first time. That was quite an effort.

It might have been quicker than taking a carriage, but it was far more taxing
for one’s energy levels. Nowadays, the rhythm of a ride made me feel more
relaxed…habit was such a powerful, fearful thing.

“Welcome back, milady.”

“I’m finally back. Let’s get to work.”

We returned to the territory as quickly as we could. After a quick greeting, I

got to work once more, still surrounded by piles of documents.

Time was limited. I couldn’t even waste a second.

Sitting in my chair, I found myself amidst several small mountains of paper.

It was anything if not a familiar sight.

Tanya, who had walked into the room alongside me, didn’t even blink.

I was actually imagining a more apocalyptic scenario where documents

stacked up so high that I wouldn’t even have a place to stand or sit. The actual
amount of documents seemed like nothing compared to that.

As for the reason why, the state I left my own territory in when leaving for the
capital can only be described as awful.

Citizens kept surging in from other territories, hoping to immigrate here.

The capital’s…or more accurately, Prince Edward’s…proposal about forcibly

taxing storage.

One after another, difficult situations arose.

Time was of the essence when dealing with incidents such as these, but I also
couldn’t neglect my daily responsibilities.

Every governmental employee barely took rest. People joked about the
administrative offices here becoming a city that doesn’t sleep.

Leaving my own territory under those circumstances was a very bitter choice.

To return with a much better outcome than expected–being able to cut off the
evil at its root, eliminating Prince Edward and the others–was a stroke of luck.

In terms of what to deal with, I’d set up a rough framework before heading
over…but ultimately that wasn’t much more than an abstract plan.

No matter how much I’d overthink ahead of time, when carrying things out in
practice new issues would always come up.

Even if I tried to look into the distant future and come up with a perfect
solution for that situation, there would always end up being unexpected
happenstances.

That’s why I thought I would be positively snowed in with documents this

time. Or at least that’s how it seemed like it should have been from my
perspective.

But the lack of paperwork was what struck me this time when I returned.

Of course I was happy about this.

How excellent and capable the officials had become under Sebastian’s
leadership made me incredibly proud and joyous.
 “…Ah, it’s not the time for celebrations.”

Murmuring this to myself, I glanced around and started with the most
important paperwork.

Those who wished to immigrate were currently residing within a temporary

shelter.

With the food Dean had purchased from other countries and confiscated from
nobles, the shortage issues had already been alleviated.

For this reason, about 20% of those fleeing a famine had returned home.

But 80% still wished to immigrate to Duke Armenia’s territory.

We needed to prepare a place for them to live.

Although preparations for war were important, dissatisfied, rioting citizens

were even more dangerous than that.

If the arrival of these immigrants caused a negative change in the living

environments of Duke Armenia’s territory, then we wouldn’t have time to
prepare for war at all.

To prevent that from happening, we needed to accelerate our efforts to provide

citizens with the basics of livelihood, showing them that their government was in
full control of the situation.

Right now, that meant registering them as citizens, giving them work, and
ensuring they had a place to live.

Although living situations weren’t the most urgent item on that list, it didn’t
seem right to keep everyone in a temporary shelter.

Those buildings were all built with rushed construction, and were quite weak
as a consequence.

Even so, they would probably be able to hold out for around two years.

As for work, thankfully the economy of the territory was expanding gradually.
 Many jobs currently lacked personnel. The demand for labor meant that I’d
probably be able to accomplish this task easily.

On the other hand…I was reading the documents right now.

I’d asked the officials in charge of our territory’s borders to collect

information from immigrants on reasons for immigration, family composition,
work experience, and so on.

To be honest, most people were immigrating for largely the same reasons. I
was far more interested in their work experience.

Each territory has their own local specialty or well-known products. For
example, cloth weaved with a special method, or golden products created
through a specific process.

Among this crowd of would-be immigrants, there were many craftspeople

with the skills to create exactly that kind of specialty product.

There were also healthcare professionals, merchants from large guilds, and so
on.

…Yes, all of these people were valuable talent.

Although I’d have to put in a lot of work upfront, my reward would be a large
influx of talent into Duke Armenia’s territory–people who had practical work
experience in their fields of work!

This reminded me of my conversation with the merchants when establishing

the academy, even though that happened quite a while ago.

“If possible, I want to open the academy as quickly as possible. Talent is also
an important resource in our territory. If we neglect that, it will be a huge waste
of potential for everyone involved.”

That’s what I said to them back then. My thoughts on the matter haven’t
changed at all.

Human talent was its own brand of wealth. People were a resource for the
territory, a resource that had incredible future potential.
 When people gather, they form a group. More people gathering turns into a
territory, a nation…in other words, when people grow together, the territory will
grow as well. The wealth that the territory earns as a whole will then benefit
each individual.

That’s what I think, at least.

And because of that, supervising the growth of my people was my duty as

substitute leader…I harbored that thought while I worked.

…That aside, the talent we were dealing with today came from other
territories.

If someone who knew a special method of weaving worked in a clothing shop,

that kind of weaving would mesh and combine with our own methods and
materials.

That would be quite an interesting thing to behold.

In short, encounters between those with the knowledge of our territory and
those with a completely different set of knowledge would become a sort of
stimulation, creating something brand new.

Just imagining this made my heart tremble with excitement.

Back to the main topic at hand.

Although for our territory, these immigrants were a delicious, interesting

topic…they were not the main focus.

Instead my mind should be on the fact that other territories were so

disorganized that these skilled, talented people, who should have been protected
at all costs, all wished to immigrate here.

Bern told our parents that he had seen hell. Judging from that response, none
of these events should seem surprising.

Solutions had already been designed for the issues of food shortage. Dean and
Bern were the ones making sure these solutions were carried out in full.
 Even so, one part of the result hadn’t changed.

Because of this incident, nobles and their people were more far removed than
before.

Seeing nobles completely disregard the good of their people, forging ahead
and abusing their power to sate their own appetites and fill their own pockets,
the people were first outraged, then despondent, and finally resigned.

All these talented individuals abandoning their original homes for our territory
was the best proof of this pattern.

The nobles of our nation had already…

Had they completely thrown aside their duties as nobles for the sake of their
own personal greed?

“Those who are proud of their born heritage are not nobles. It’s those who
retain a noble, clean character who are truly nobility.”

When I was younger, my grandfather repeated these words to me all the time.

Although I dismissed it at the time…now I realized how correct he was. His

words cut deep into my flesh, my bones.

Nobles were blessed with such privilege and power so they could stand before
the people as leaders, to sum up the people’s opinions and protect them when
necessary.

As a leader, I wasn’t shocked at the situation. Instead I was filled with

pessimism.

Now I understand why Dean wanted to destroy our current system, uniting the
nation into one single organization.

It seemed like the Church of Daryl wasn’t the only organization that had lost
sight of its original cause over the course of our nation’s history.

It was a history long enough that the nobles began to use their power only to
act in their own interest, forgetting why this power was theirs in the first place.
 This whole incident exposed that clearly.

I was glad that so many nobles had been purged of their titles and positions
after this whole thing.
 Chapter 221
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Excuse me. I’m here with a report.”

With a knock on the door, an official entered the office. I interrupted my own
train of thought and switched into a different gear.

“Sorry to call you over while you’re busy…concerning the acceptance of

immigrants, I wanted to confirm some details with you. First of all, how has the
documentation for their citizenship come along?”

“It’s about 80% complete right now.”

“And occupational preparations?”

“We’ve inquired about their own intentions and did our best to give them the
jobs they wanted. Because we started work on this at the same time as their
documentation, it’s also 80% complete…they’re eager to finish laying the
foundation for a life here, so most are in a good mood.”

“That’s good.”

We didn’t dole out handouts. At most we let them become part of our land. In
the end, they would have to run their own lives–that was our policy.

“Seems like no big issues have occurred then. Hopefully things can be
accelerated. But please also remember not to neglect communication with each
individual.”

“Of course. Because of how quickly everything is coming along, I wanted to

finish the preparations for living quarters alongside their occupations. What are
your thoughts on the matter? Although I think that a temporary living situation is
good for the moment, most of them are still unsettled when it comes to actual
dwellings.”

“True. It would be difficult to proceed without taking care of that.”

Duke Armenia’s territory had quite the spread of different climates due to
geographical differences.

For example, there were ports in the east. The fishing industries flourished
there, and it was also becoming prosperous due to trade recently.

On the other hand, the western regions were mountainous, with a thriving
woods industry. They’ve also been opening up tourism and hot springs over
there.

Certain occupations only exist in specific areas, so it was best for us to

consider their jobs before settling them down in more permanent homes.

“How many among the immigrants have money and wish to purchase
housing?”

“Between ten or twenty percent.”

“Ah, that’s more than I imagined.”

The ability to purchase real estate with cash meant that they must come with
significant enough savings that they could retain a portion of it even during
catastrophic events.

That meant they moved to foreign lands mostly because they could no longer
stand the behavior of their own territory leaders and the broken nature of the
system itself.

…Of course, natural disasters played a big role in pushing them out as well.

“Have we already held sessions to explain the specifics of our territory?”

Those were meant to be training sessions for would-be immigrants, with

rundowns of our policies, system, and a breakdown of the specific areas.
 “Yes. After all, we’re quite unusual compared to other territories, even if it’s
something that we already take for granted at this point.”

For example, paper currency, our bank and educational systems, taxation.

Unlike other territories, our policies are more of a gesture of independent

function. I still remember how confused others looked when hearing about our
policies for the first time.

Even the people of this territory had to gradually grow accustomed to these
policies over time.

If we tried to enforce them all at once, I’m sure many citizens would react the
same way many of those immigrants reacted to their own leaders.

…Still, we weren’t able to attract talent in policy all at once, so this was only
a hypothesis for now.

“All that aside. Now that we’ve held an explanation session they should
understand our territory. From now on it’ll just be a matter of one on one
negotiation…if some of them can purchase property with the cash they have on
them, we have no reason to continue interfering with their business either…Onto
the next topic. How has the distribution of food gone?”

“It’s complete. The department of agriculture has prepared for future

distributions as well.”

The agriculture department was a department newly established right before I

headed to the capital. The members included several officials recommended
from the finances, human affairs, and construction department, in addition to
several academically talented individuals from the academy.

Their job was exactly what it sounded like: to look after grains, one of the
main resources of our territory.

More specifically, there was the matter of preparing backup food, in addition
to estimating and supervising the production of various grains. If someone went
wrong, they would coordinate and resolve the issues with the help of other
departments.
 After the whole incident with Prince Edward, I came to terms with the
importance of agricultural policies and established the department.

“I see. Afterwards I’ll go and confirm directly with the department itself.
There are other things we need to coordinate as well…”

“I imagined you would want to do so, so I’ve already taken the liberty of
informing them. They’ll be sending a representative over shortly.”

How far all the officials had grown…I couldn’t help but feel moved.

Right now, he could guess what I might think and act accordingly.

Their growth made me quite happy. Thinking back on the experience along
the way, I couldn’t help but feel grateful to have them.

If I were going into details of the past…they had also gone through plenty of
trials and tribulations since my term started as substitute territory leader.

To encourage reform, I encouraged them to be creative rather than mechanical

in their work.

Instead of being trapped within pre-existing notions of government, I wanted

them to take initiative and act on their own ideas for the best outcome.

It was a difficult path…one they would need to pave themselves.

I prayed for the ability to feel my way forward in the darkness, and they
responded to this prayer. We’d reached the point when we could function in a
productive way when they got involved in my chaotic controversy.

Of course, I didn’t come to the eye of the tornado willingly.

No matter what my intentions, however, the riot influenced all matters

throughout the territory and all officials had to deal with its results.

In the end we were forced to use our limited personnel to strive for the
optimal outcome.

If I were a subordinate in that situation, I could only curse my fortune.

 Even so, they managed to stick to their guns and bear through the whole
ordeal.

Now they were weathered professionals.

I could even say proudly that even in the palace, there might not be officials as
talented as they were.

These officials were a luxury to have.

“Milady?”

I shook my head with a smile at his concern.

“Finally, I want you to tell me about all potential conflict between original
residents and immigrants. I’ve read the police reports, but I’d like as many
perspectives as possible.”

“I haven’t seen any signs…in fact, I’d say that everyone has accepted the
immigrants with enthusiasm.”

“That really is…”

Honestly, I was somewhat surprised.

Originally I was of the mindset that some conflict was inevitable.

Humans were always prone to exhibiting a cruel side.

Even if they see someone asking for help, many choose to ignore them to
maintain their own lifestyle. If those seeking help approach anyways, they might
even be attacked out of defensiveness.

It was the scenario that I worried most and feared most…

“Please excuse me for speaking out of turn. If the current citizens of this
territory were also subject to poverty and despair, there’s no telling what could
happen. But our current system and abundance of food is enough for the people
to trust in a bright future…More importantly, you are the one at the helm. I’m
sure mostly everyone has similar thoughts.”
 “…I need to come up with the right kind of results to repay everyone’s faith in
me.”
 Chapter 222
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

When I was responding to the official with an exasperated smile on my face,

there was a knock on the door. Moneda walked in.

His expression seemed unusually upset.

…I probably looked quite similar.

If I was being perfectly honest, I would prefer not to meet with him now.

More accurately, I didn’t want to have to have the conversation we were about
to have.

It was the same emotion I felt when I was a student, when each exam was
enough to make me want to stay home.

…Even so, I’m no longer at the age or position where I can avoid things
because I dislike them.

All I can do now is share in his concern.

“…Shall I leave?”

I shook my head at the official’s question. He should stay to listen to what we

had to discuss.

“It’s been a long time, milady.”

“It really has.”

 Hahaha…both of us let out a dry laugh.

“We’ve heard about the first prince’s victory. That means the royal family will
no longer trouble us, which is quite worthy of celebration.”

“Indeed. The information you were able to find for me was a great help. I’m
sorry I wasn’t able to give you proper thanks this whole time…Thank you so
much, Moneda.”

“No, it’s nothing worth thanking me over. I just used my connections from
back in the…”

“Moneda.”

He shuddered suddenly.

“It’s unlike you to reminisce about the past. Time is money, correct?”

When I said that, his gaze changed. There was some kind of awakening
within.

His aura–even though he shouldered a burden as heavy as a mountain, he still

moved forward with determination.

“I’m here to discuss plans for the future.”

“That’s what I thought…perfect timing.”

When we were exchanging these words, the other officials from the civil
affairs department who had been alerted walked into the room.

“If everyone else has arrived, let’s hold a conference in the neighboring
room.”

After everyone sat down, we each received and glanced over a report from the
agriculture department.

“This is our current food storage and the estimation for this upcoming
season’s harvest.”

The storage had increased quite significantly.

 But that was compared to the false numbers we’d fed to the central
government.

Even so, this was building upon the foundation of what we’d used to help
immigrants, so we would most likely only go up from here.

It was still worthwhile to designate a few portions to purchase grain from

other countries.

…If nothing goes wrong in the near future, we should be able to recover our
original numbers by the next harvest.

Yes, if nothing goes wrong.

Ah, how my head hurt.

“…Looks like we’ll have quite the output by the next harvest season.”

Judging solely by the numbers on the report, we’ve doubled our production.

“The academy’s research has borne fruit. Starting from the newest crop, we’re
increasing efficient usage per acre and further rationalizing our current crops.
This is a product of everyone’s hard work. As long as we don’t encounter any
major natural disasters, I don’t see too much change occurring in terms of our
final output.”

“The construction department has reported recently that our dam project has
been effectively completed. The most important parts are done, and all that
remains are small repairs…at the moment, it’s already fully functioning. As long
as we don’t encounter the flood of a century, natural disasters won’t be able to
deal us any real damage.”

I sighed a breath of relief.

“Earlier than expected, huh? Even though it’s a project that has been talked
about since my grandfather’s generation, we tried tweaking many of the
specifics in construction.”

“Yes. One of the other major reasons, however, is that our citizens have been
incredibly active in assisting us.”
 “Is that so…”

We had taken the time before construction commenced to spread the word to
our people. It seemed like the hard work had paid off now in the best way
possible.

“Why is something like that necessary? And why must we proceed with these
policies?”

It seemed like knowing the meaning behind all those things did indeed
produce a very different result in its audience.

“How have the waterway and reservoir construction been going?”

“They’re about halfway done. Although the reservoir is already functional, the
waterway isn’t fully built yet. Now that the dam is complete, we’ll be able to
move some personnel toward the waterway construction to speed that up.”

“I see…”

“Based on the construction representative’s comments, I think we’re already

quite well-prepared against natural disasters and should be prepared to continue
supplying food to refugees who need it at the moment…what do you think?”

I didn’t answer him immediately, instead organizing my thoughts in silence.

Our situation now, and everything we were going to do in the future.

“Apologies, I know you just reported on this but I just wanted to confirm with
you again. About 80% of the immigrants have already received a job
assignment, and food has also been distributed…is that correct?”

The representatives from civil affairs and the construction department both
nodded in response.

Hearing what I said, all the other officials seemed somewhat surprised. Their
eyes went wide.

With our current estimations of population movement and harvest, we’ll be

able to continue providing our people with food.
 –The prerequisite to all this being that nothing goes wrong.

As if realizing the hidden meaning in my words–everyone’s expressions were

oddly restrained as they waited for me to speak again.

“Although it hasn’t been officially announced yet…war has begun.”

Other than Moneda, everyone else present held their breath.

I’d already sent messengers ahead of me when departing from the capital to
inform him. That and the sheer amount of information he already had in hand
meant he already understood the situation enough to keep his calm…That being
said, he still looked incredibly unwell.

Not that I couldn’t sympathize with him.

“A…war with the Towair Kingdom, is that right?”

One of the officials finally asked.

His tone seemed less questioning than confirming something he already knew.

I nodded. Everyone’s mouth opened, like they were going to say something…
but no one managed to make a sound.

Right now, their minds must be full of curses.

Judging from their expressions, it was 90% anger and 10% relief.

As Tasmerian citizens, they were outraged at the Towair Kingdom’s second

invasion. As officials, they were enraged by the fact that they would be once
again embroiled in trouble and work.

The only point of relief was that the Towair Kingdom was ever so distant from
our territory.

“On that basis…let’s discuss our plans for the future.”

A curtain of silence seemed to fall upon the whole room.

“Moneda, any news about the merchants’ guild?”

 “Nothing as far as I can tell. The market seems quite steady.”

“Good. From now on we need to keep an eye out for anyone attempting to
monopolize on food or medicine.”

“…Should we continue the ‘Profiteering Supervision Order’?” The official

from the legal department asked.

The “Profiteering Supervision Order” was a set of punishments and

regulations set forth to prevent merchants from monopolizing or purposefully
limiting production of certain products for financial gain.

It was a set of rules modeled after the ones resulting from the Japanese Rice
Riots…I believe.

Although I only had a rough understanding of history and didn’t know the
specific ins-and-outs of those laws, I understood that the Armenian laws aimed
to achieve the same result.

It was designed to handle massive demand relative to supply during periods of

natural disaster.

Under circumstances like that, monopolizing or limiting supply of certain

products could artificially inflate their prices.

Unfortunately, certain individuals were willing to use methods like this to

obtain massive wealth.

This upcoming war would be no different.

The country needed to guarantee food for the soldiers on the battlefront. If the
farmlands supplying that food were embroiled in war, then total production
would drop.

Anyone could see that even if a single territory were able to achieve balance,
the whole country’s equilibrium would be incredibly difficult to maintain.

…Purchasing in-demand products like that in territories where the price is

cheaper and selling them in other territories with low supply and high demand
was enough to make a profit.
 Although those who bought and sold freely on the market would of course
have inclinations to do so…I was the ruler of this territory. Any drain on our
food resources was something that needed to be avoided at all costs.

At the end of the day, I didn’t know if the citizens who caught wind of war
might or might not be tempted to run around purchasing food to build up their
storage.

“…Yes, of course. Also, we’ll maintain tariffs at their current special rate.”

To prevent our food from flowing into other territories, our current tariffs on
many individual products were high for exportation. Imports, however, still had
no tariffs on them.

“Still on the same products?”

“Yes. Overall, we only need it for food, medicine, and other similar products.
Afterwards I’ll confirm a final list with the financial and the agriculture
departments. After that’s settled, we just need to obtain the necessary
paperwork…Moneda, what’s the price like on these products at the moment?”

“There’s been some inflation, but no change in the overall consumption. So

the value of each product is going up.”

“And this after we’ve adjusted and confirmed the specifics of trade. It seems
like everyone realizes that the future will be full of uncertainty.”

“If we’re aiming to drop the prices, the best way is to increase the supply…or
decrease the amount of currency in the system to increase currency value.”

“Please let me speak on behalf of the financial department. Drawing food

from other countries will take time. If there are any more large expenditures like
this, we won’t be able to finish other important tasks.”

Hearing the voice of reason from the financial representative, me and Moneda
both grimaced.

“It’s difficult for me to say because I’m not an expert, but in the past there’s
been precedent of the country borrowing from its people. Could that happen
again? If we purchased resources then we’d be able to increase our storage, and
if we could accumulate finances then that would successfully reduce the flow of
currency in the economy.”

The agricultural representative proposed a replacement plan, but I couldn’t

agree to it.

“Ah…you’re talking about bonds. I can’t say yes to that so easily. Under the
current gold standard system, there’s a limited amount of bonds we can issue.”

Right now we had paper currency and gold currency vouchers…vouchers that
were to be exchanged with actual gold coins.

At the end of the day, the amount of golden coins we had in storage was
limiting how much currency we could issue.

In other words…even if we didn’t have enough money in the system, we

couldn’t keep printing money.

Hm…whether it was gold standard or currency standard, distributing bonds

recklessly could only be a bad thing.

“Second, we don’t know if we’ll be able to pay off the promise of those bonds
in the future. Right now there’s signs of inflation. To suppress this we’ll have to
raise interest rates. Third, maintaining an efficient financial system means
having a solid financial foundation. At the end of the day, bonds are just IOUs.
We have a duty to give people returns on them. If we don’t have enough income
or proper financial discipline, our debt will only snowball. The above reasons are
why I can’t agree to issuing bonds.”

“It’s a method more akin to a violent medicine. Considering our current

situation, I don’t think it’s necessary…what does everyone else think?”

“There’s still a possibility that our territory will be caught up in battle. I think
we always need to make sure we can keep our savings safe.”

“This adjustment is the financial department’s duty, correct? Instead of

waiting for new funds, we should be cutting costs in other places in order to
prepare for war.”

“I’m worried about how the people might act. Public unease might lead to
unexpected actions, and there’s an increased possibility that people will be in a
frenzy to buy out food.”

“I think the legal department’s response to those issues should be reasonable.”

Everyone kept chatting like this…each department raised different opinions

and exchanged thoughts.

With my own power, I wouldn’t be able to handle all of this.

From that point onwards everyone kept discussing through day and night. A
heated continuing conference tired all of us out, but in the end we came up with
a plan for our future direction.
 Chapter 223
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

A week after that, our country announced that we were at war with the Towair
Kingdom.

In the beginning our territory was affected by the chaos, but gradually
everything calmed down.

I don’t know if it was the effect of our constant conferences–those conferences

so worrisome that everyone’s brow filled in with a few more wrinkles–or that
our policies were finally working. Or perhaps it was just that when humans
couldn’t see the catastrophe firsthand, we somehow lacked a sense of urgency.

No matter what, even though it was only on the surface, our towns still looked
exactly the same as they always did. That at least was reassuring.

I lifted my coffee mug.

Although at the moment I was only enjoying coffee as a luxury, there was no
accounting for whether or not I’d be taking advantage of its companionship to
live through yet another sleepless night.

The thoughts in my head made me smile bitterly. I opened the letter that had
just been delivered from my mother.

First of all, the military.

My grandfather had officially been appointed as president general for this war.
He had already arrived on the frontlines.

The letter also detailed the scale of the troops as well as plans for the future…
even as a member of Duke Anderson’s family, it was still impressive that my
mother could gather such news as a noblewoman.

I read the letter with gratitude. Much of it would probably be useful to me

later.

After that was the situation with my family and the palace.

Bern was still continuing along the same way he had been the last time I’d
seen him, working alongside Dean with breakneck momentum.

At that last meeting, the moment he’d taken the stage…

Although he was my brother, his eyes–the aura surrounding him, managed to

make my hairs stand on end.

I felt such incredible determination in him.

If his determination from back then hadn’t changed, Bern must still be
performing excellent work. That’s what I believed, at least.

Other than that, there was the nobles.

Although some still remained in the capital, all of the territory leaders had
returned home to prepare for war.

If anyone still dared talk lightly of their territories, they’d be beheaded in a

heartbeat. Things had changed greatly since Prince Edward had full control over
the government.

Dean was already strict enough when it came to work. Bern would also never
allow that kind of neglect to happen again.

Finally, the capital’s situation.

Although no riots broke out, there were a few commotions. The citizens were
in a state of uncertainty.

Just as one of the officials said in the conference, emotions spread through a
crowd easily.
 A spark was enough to ignite a destructive blaze. That was group psychology.

For us, this meant we were treading on thin ice.

“If possible, I want to know more about the battlefront…but that’s probably
too much to ask for.”

“If that’s what you wish, I’ll send someone to observe.”

Tanya said the words so easily that I couldn’t help but be shocked.

It was Tanya, after all…even if that’s what I wanted to say, it was also…I was
grappling with another thought.

No matter what, I wanted military intel.

National secrets were difficult to obtain. I didn’t know if I would be correct in

assigning someone to find out, but at least I had a duty to try.

“…Can you do this?”

“If you wish, milady. Several subordinates have already made their way into
the palace through subterfuge. Even so, they haven’t managed to gain access to
specific military activity. If you want to learn more details, I’ll send more people
to Baron Messi and the older Earl Monroe. Because of the distance, it might take
a while.”

I was shocked at the indifference with which Tanya spoke.

Of course I was always shocked at her capability. More than once I’ve
thought: what goals is she trying to achieve?

But today I was more taken aback than ever.

“Well then, if you could. As soon as possible, please.”

“Yes, milady. I’ll go and take care of matters right away.”

Watching Tanya depart, I ripped up the letter in my hand and buried my head
in work once more.
 Chapter 224
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

There hasnt been enough chapters this month. I apologize and will make up
for it as soon as possible.

Cheers!

“Old man, cheer up. War has begun.”

“Ah, so the Towair Kingdom has finally acted. We’ve been looking forward to
this for so long. They’re quite slow, aren’t they.”

With a calm expression, the old man made his complaints.

“The situation isn’t a monolith on their side either. Some of them are trying to
reverse the failure of the past and have their revenge, some are stubbornly
fighting for wealth through invasion, and others think that compared to raising
taxes for military use, it’s better to follow the tactics that will enrich their own
country. Either way, their goals are all the same in the end, and there will no
doubt be sacrifice. The only difference is what’s sacrificed.”

“Heh…the war has already begun and there’s still so much internal dissent.
They really are laid back.”

“Indeed. But even knowing that the Towair Kingdom has acted is valuable to
me. In two or three more days, Father will hear the news too. From then on, my
diligent elder brother and the general’s faction will start to react.”

I took the goblet that the old man–Hafis–was offering me. Hafis Bante
Marsed–the name I had given to Duke Armenia’s family was actually the old
man’s name.
 “Those obfuscating idiots have finally disappeared. How refreshing.”

“But Sir, even though I can’t predict the future…they will no doubt be
successful. I can’t imagine what the scene will be at the frontlines.”

“I’m sure they took the format of volunteer military. The bait was none other
than the Duke Armenia’s territory. Long ago rumors spread–Father has always
been obsessed with that territory, and was willing to grant anyone who managed
to capture it incredible rewards. In fact, my father is always on the hunt for new
territories, and he’s quite fond of the exports from that land. Isn’t it quite a
realistic bit of intel?”

“Indeed.”

“That, and the fact that everyone has information on Duke Armenia’s
territory…Those greedy ones are all after a land with incredible wealth.”

“…So who was it that let out that intel?”

I laughed at the old man’s amusing question.

He seemed already to have an educated guess on the matter. Seeing me burst

into laughter, he responded in kind.

“Indeed, plenty of people fantasize about being the ones to capture such a rich
land. Perhaps they would be the ones to rule the territory in the future!”

“Even so, they’d still be stepping into a trap. It’s for the best. In the time that
they disappear, I’ll have the best opportunity…to eliminate Father and take the
throne for myself.”

“Sir, please be careful. Although I’m the only one here at the moment, I can’t
say what kind of spies hide within the palace. It’s best to be cautious as
possible..”

“You’re quite right. But if you’ve confirmed that there’s no one else present,
there can’t be anything wrong.”

The old man smiled softly.

 “Father is greedy to the extreme. My brother wants nothing more than to
follow and mimic him. The greedy generals all demonstrate their martial power,
showing off at the top level of this nation. Everywhere I look, desire, desire,
desire. It’s no wonder that smoke signals are going off everywhere in the
country. In our current state, we can’t laugh at Tasmeria or the Towair Kingdom
for their follies.”

The Acacia Kingdom has always claimed pride in its sprawling territories and
rich natural resources.

It runs on a different system than Tasmeria. Each territory isn’t managed by a

separate leader, but directly by the royals.

In other words, the king had far greater power.

If a wise king took the throne, the nation would be incredibly powerful. But
on the other hand, a tyrant on the throne could easily become a tragedy.

“Father used to be a king of the people too. The records prove that much. But
as time went on, the burden ruined him…and now he only listens to the words of
flatterers. That’s why this country is split.”

“Perhaps it’s not so different between the different kingdoms. Just like an
overly large fruit hanging from the tree will eventually rot from the inside and
fall to the ground.”

“Yes…”

“That’s why you are everyone’s hope, Prince Marsed. Please, I wish for
nothing but your health and prosperity.”

“We still come back to the same topic after all, huh.”

“Yes. In my opinion, we need to be wary of small details ruining our larger

plan in a crucial moment.

“…I really am no match for you, old man.”

Fear and trepidation possessed the old man as he lowered his head.
 Chapter 225
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Speaking of which, the mysterious Prince Alfred has appeared.”

“Yes. Originally I thought that the other prince beneath him would be able to
mess around a while longer…it’s quite a hard-to-watch conclusion. We even sent
guards and spies to look after him and ensure he didn’t lose his life right away.”

“It just goes to show how outstanding the first prince’s subordinates are.”

“After all this ends, it wouldn’t be so bad to meet with the opposition.”

The old man poured coffee into a cup on the stand. The aroma spread through
the room.

“Still, I can’t understand. I remember back when we left Duke Armenia’s

territory you mentioned not knowing which side will be the one to fall in the
end.”

“If the Tasmeria Kingdom loses to the Towair Kingdom, even they won’t be
able to win. A duke’s family can’t stand against two countries at the same time.
Even so, listen up, old man. No matter what the outcome of this war is, it doesn’t
matter to me. If we want to achieve my goals, those people are nothing but an
obstacle. Other than them, even the undesirables in this nation will be allowed to
move forward with me.”

Like I couldn’t help myself, I smiled.

“The longer they’re out of this country, the more smoothly our plan to bring
this country into my hands will work.”
 “But if we do lose, won’t we lose out in terms of wealth and politics in the
future?”

“No, just let those who carried out the invasion shoulder the responsibility.
Those greedy ones seem to have significant wealth backing them up.”

“I see.”

“But if it’s just those guys they’ll probably lose very quickly. If there’s a
decisive conclusion to the battle too soon, those who survive will come home
quickly. That’s why I need to act out, in a few small ways.”

“Heh…Prince Majid acting out, huh? That’s quite something…”

Before I could explain, the old man smiled in exasperation.

Although it wasn’t quite dissatisfaction, his reaction was almost akin to

scolding me silently. It made me uncomfortable.

“What’s wrong, old man…”

“No, I was just thinking that in the future Miss Iris will have to work quite
hard.”

“What are you talking about? My future beloved wife isn’t weak enough to be
defeated by something like this.”

The old man looked shocked.

From my perspective, his reaction was more surprising.

“Are you fond of Miss Iris?”

“If not I wouldn’t have asked for her hand. What, old man, did you think I was
kidding?”

“No, no. I thought you were doing so from a political standpoint. Forcing a
lady you favor to the point of desperation isn’t really something that most would
do.”

“As I just said, she’s not nearly weak enough to be defeated by something like
this. Politically…hm, perhaps that’s a consideration too. But if it were only for
that, there would be other better choices, and no reason for me to specifically
pursue a woman who’s an ocean away.”

“Indeed. Please excuse me for my insubordination, my prince. What is it

about Miss Iris that drew you in?”

I had only met her in person once. The time when I had secretly visited her
territory.

Other than that, there were a few times when I pretended to be part of our
national inspection team and managed to catch a glimpse of her.

“When Duke Armenia’s territory was becoming increasingly wealthy, I took it

upon myself to research the land, and learned about her existence. In the
beginning I thought the whole thing might be a joke…it was quite an
exaggerated incident. But when I reached the scene, I learned the truth. She was
indeed an important presence: wise, kind, the kind of woman to stand by a king.
Other than that, she is quite beautiful as well. Is it so strange to want such a
woman?”

“I see…”

As if he had trouble accepting this, the old man made an odd expression.

“Speaking of which, old man. Duke Armenia’s territory is currently

independently carrying out the production of silk.”

When hearing what I had to say next, the old man’s expression changed quite
a bit.

“What?!”

The words I’d said had such an impact on him.

“Our production method is a highly guarded secret. How…”

“Who knows? I don’t. She figured it out herself, or perhaps found out the
information from somewhere else, or one of her talented subordinates dug out
the truth. No matter where she learned it from, it means that she has quite an
intelligent team. In other words, she’s a force to be reckoned with, one who is
admired as leader by so many talented individuals.”

“Indeed. I must change my preconceptions as well.”

Satisfied by the old man’s words, I sipped on my coffee again.

“Although the meeting was short, it was more than enough for me to know
that her path thus far is not a lie or exaggeration.”

“…I see. But if that’s the case, doesn’t that mean we have even more reason to
push her to the ends of her means?”

“Old man, have you forgotten? Everything has been set into motion already.
When answering to the Towair Kingdom’s proposal, no matter how much I
opposed everything, my father has no intention to stop. We already have no
power and no time left. And just as I said…she’s been walking a rocky path this
whole time, and will not be defeated at this. My greatest regret is that I won’t be
able to see the moment those determined, soulful eyes are finally shrouded in
darkness.”

When I spoke that last line, for some reason the old man’s expression was stiff
for a moment. Then, as if nothing had happened, he smiled gently.

“Well then, the Tasmeria Kingdom will have to work harder. No matter how
much Duke Armenia’s daughter works on her own, if the whole country loses
the war then as a noble of a losing country, she will have difficulty playing the
part of a queen.”

“Yes…”

“So Prince Majid, what did you mean by ‘acting out’?”

“Hm? Just reusing what we’ve already used.”

“Reusing?”

“Think about it. In the past didn’t that vixen from the Towair Kingdom lash
out against Duke Armenia’s territory? I just think it’s a bit of a waste, so I intend
to use what we’ve left behind with that whole ordeal—so we can force those
messy, brainless idiots into conflict once again.”

Just saying the words was enough to make me excited for the future. I smiled.
 Chapter 226
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Under the light of the moon, I sat down on the window sill.

It was the same scenery, but under the faint light it looked completely
different from daytime, and was all the more beautiful.

…How quiet.

It was so quiet that I couldn’t even imagine that not far from here, there was a
war happening between us and another country.

I looked at the potted plant near me.

When I’d just accepted the position of replacement leader, I had bought
blossoming flowers while walking through the streets.

Of course the flowers were no longer the original ones I had bought.

Several springs had passed since then, the flowers leaving behind their seeds
before wilting.

I buried the seeds and cultivated them. The process of flowers blooming, then
wilting…how many generations had passed since the first flowers had been
planted?

I stroked the delicate, beautiful petals.

Under the moonlight, these flowers didn’t care about the dark…no, the dark
made them even more beautiful.
 Thinking back, so much had happened…My gaze drifted toward the book
resting on my knee.

That was when a knock came at the door.

“Excuse me, milady…milady?”

Tanya looked at me, confused.

“Milady, why are you sitting there?”

“Just taking a break. I’m admiring the scenery.”

Considering the possibility that Tanya’s expression would stay so odd if I kept
sitting here, I stood up, placed the book on the table, and sat down in my usual
seat again.

Tanya finally looked relieved.

But the next moment, seeing the book I had been holding, a glum look came
over her face.

“From now on, I’d like to learn as much as possible.”

I informed Tanya with an exasperated smile.

I was reading about the Acacia Kingdom.

I had gone into the books we had in storage about other countries and was
reading them to pass the time when I was free.

Although I didn’t really plan to go there before this whole mess was over…
who knew what might happen.

Right now the national situation was chaotic, so I hadn’t given a final answer
to the proposal.

“I see. I’ve obtained some information.”

“Please tell me.”

 “Although the battle hasn’t been brought to the capital yet, the war has
begun.”

So it had finally started…I couldn’t help but sigh.

 Chapter 227
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Baron Messi and General Gazelle are fighting for Tasmeria. But the
opposition seems strong…”

“Grandfather seems to value speed, only bringing a few of his best troops to
the frontline. I’ve heard that there will be further support sent afterwards?”

“Indeed. Did Mistress tell you?”

“Yes.”

“I see. The second shipment of troops has already left. At their current speed,
they should arrive in a day or two.”

“That sounds good. No matter how strong Grandfather is, he can’t ignore a
difference in numbers.”

“…Other than that, although this is only a rumor at the moment, the Towair
Kingdom seems to have sent out both military and civilian troops.”

“Civilians? Aren’t regular, untrained people useless on a battlefield?”

“I would say that you’re correct on that count. As a matter of fact, even
though we’re at a disadvantage in terms of numbers, the circumstances on the
battlefield are still seesawing back and forth. But they seem very enthusiastic in
battle…so we don’t know how much longer we can hold out.”

“…The people are enthusiastic for battle?”

Originally I’d assumed that it was the result of a draft. But if that were the
case, there would be no bloodlust.

“Yes. It seems there was a famine in the Towair Kingdom last year.”

“…I think I’ve heard about something like that. So that’s the case. It seems
that war is their last resort.”

Did they intend to face death together in the desperate situation of having no
food, no resources, and no future?

Or were they planning to seize rich territories for their loved ones…devoting
themselves to war for the sake of hope?

They were caught between a rock and a hard place.

It seemed like the people weren’t being forced to choose one over another.

“Maybe this is me overthinking things…but Divan might’ve decided to utilize

the occasion of a famine, manipulating it for his own purposes.”

I couldn’t help but think that.

No matter what, if remaining behind meant dying, then most people would
want to seize upon the last straw, or perhaps search for their own value.

“How could this be, that’s…”

“Just my conjecture at the moment.”

“But Miss Iris. Why would someone cut off their own retreat, and push
themselves into an even more dangerous place?”

“What would the result of that be? Tanya, do you think that humans backed
into a corner can retain their rationality?”

“Ah…”

Tanya hesitated when I turned the question on her.

“A barren earth, financial pressures piling up from the previous war. How far
can you sustain yourself by just working the land? Poverty, starvation, the lack
of social security resulting from those factors, plus the dissatisfaction and unease
spreading…how long can people sit on their hands and endure everything?”

Meanwhile, there was sweet fruit ripe for the picking neighboring them: the
rich, expansive territories of the Tasmeria Kingdom.

It’s not strange that anyone would wonder “Why is this happening to our
country…”, “Why is everything so unfair…”, building up envy and unhappiness.

“Perhaps the government decided to go to war to remove the possibility of

their people accusing them of wrongdoing.”

“So this is the result of the people hoping for conflict?”

“Every stream in this world matches the river. Even if every drop of water
wishes to turn a different direction, they can’t hope to betray the direction of the
larger flow. As such, even if there were individuals who wished to avoid war,
they couldn’t hope to oppose the larger current. Eventually everyone moves in
the same direction, thinking ‘there’s no other way’, ‘this is our last resort’.”

Hadn’t this already happened in my previous life?

In a swirl of dissatisfaction, people gather around people and things that have
the potential to interrupt their current reality.

Isn’t that how most things work?

“Especially if someone wanted to use this situation to instigate the crowd…

the more they interfere, the more the situation would degenerate into a strong
current sweeping in a singular direction. At this point, the instigator probably
can’t control things any longer.”

Now it was impossible to find out if instigators acted to change the target of
dissatisfaction, or just to avenge themselves upon us?

The reason wasn’t just that we weren’t on the same side. They probably didn’t
even know the answer anymore.

Gradually, methods became ends. In the end they can only dedicate
themselves to victory.
 Any other path than that probably leads to a dead end for them.

“We’ve gotten a little off-topic. Even civilians might be difficult for

Grandfather to deal with.”

“Yes. But I’m sure Master will quickly come to the conclusion that they must
fight their own battles.”

“Indeed. Thank you for your report, Tanya. If there’s any further
developments, please let me know.”

“Understood.”

After Tanya departed, I moved closer to the window once again.

This time I didn’t sit on the window sill. Instead I stood there, looking at the
scenery, then down at my hands.

War had begun.

Where would this savage, cruel current sweep us?

And where would it end?

…I couldn’t allow myself to be swept up.

Nor to be swallowed up.

Because if I surrender, if I lose my way, I won’t be the only one drowning.

To confront my own determination once more, I stood there for quite a while
longer.
 Chapter 228
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Hm?”

When handling public affairs in the morning, I stopped in the middle of

reading a document.

“Is anything wrong?”

Tanya, who had been standing by my side, reacted quickly.

“Please confirm with the construction department why these buildings haven’t
been destroyed yet.”

“Understood.”

What had bothered me was the buildings set to be destroyed in the east.

After the the Boltique riot in the east, I acquired the location that the rebels
used as a home base and decided to destroy it.

I’d also confirmed this with the family themselves. Citing too much work,
they abandoned the whole location and several other rights.

Even so, how could we use that location…because I couldn’t decide, I delayed
dealing with it.

Afterwards when reconsidering the city’s construction, I made the decision to

destroy the buildings on the land and use the land for flexible purposes.

Looking at it now, there seemed to be no progress on the project. Nowhere to

start.

Honestly recently I’d been far too busy to handle it. Constant delays had
resulted in today’s awkward situation…although I still didn’t really have
bandwidth to deal with construction, since I’d noticed it I wanted to get an
update on the situation.

“Excuse me. I’m back to report on what you asked me about earlier.”

The construction department representative Tanya had summoned earlier had

arrived.

“Thank you for coming. So why hasn’t there been any progress on the
destruction project here?”

“That’s because…people are constantly moving through that location, so

we’ve had to halt work.”

“People moving in and out?”

“Yes. According to the construction workers, they’ve given us the title of the
Boltique family.”

“That’s impossible. Hasn’t ownership of the land gone to our territory because
no one else has claimed it?”

“Even so, the workers can’t confirm that. They seem to be afraid to get
involved with the Boltique family’s affairs, and so they’ve decided to ignore the
issue.”

“I see…”

I’ll have to confirm with Claus later, I think to myself.

“Understood, thanks. I’ll instruct you further in a moment.”

After the representative left, I sighed.

Oddly enough, this whole thing bothered me.

In our current circumstances, it shouldn’t have ranked highly on my priorities

list.

However, the idea that I couldn’t just neglect it rang through my head like an
alarm.

“Tanya, call Dida over here.”

“Understood.”

Watching her depart, I sunk into deep thought again.

People moving through a land that’s no longer legally affiliated with the
Boltique family, claiming a relationship with the family–there was still the
possibility they were telling the truth. If so, what was Claus planning?

But the day I met Claus, he gave the impression of a man who would never
betray a promise he’d given. Going on instincts that it wasn’t him, that means
there was another traitor in the ranks of the Boltique family.

If those people weren’t related to the Boltique family after all, then what was
their purpose for being there?

…An annoying feeling.

Things were already tense enough in our country. I didn’t want there to be any
more issues with the territory.

“I’m coming in, Princess.”

“You’ve showed up amidst a busy time, Dida.”

“You summoned me, so I’m here. Well then, what’s the matter?”

In that moment, I doubted whether I should give him orders after all.

With our current situation, I wanted talent like him close by my side instead of
in the east.

But…if this was really a sign that something was going on, I hoped to prevent
future issues by acting earlier rather than later.
 “I want you to visit the east with Tanya’s subordinates and investigate this.”

After weighing the costs and benefits, I ended up giving him the order.

“Under these circumstances?”

Dida asked with a sharp look.

Of course he’d think that…I laughed bitterly at myself.

“Yes. There’s alarm bells ringing in my head. Let me know the results of
what’s going on behind the scenes as soon as possible.”

“But I must say. Under these circumstances? As your guard, I don’t want to
leave your side even for an instant.”

Even though he was still joking around like usual, his eyes were completely
serious. I forced my gaze to harden as well.

“Tanya’s subordinates will carry out the investigations in each location, so it

won’t take too long. It’s just that there’s no better candidate to engage with Claus
and confirm his true intentions than you. So please go ahead and become my
eyes and ears. Plus, isn’t it a guard’s responsibility to set up precautions against
potential future danger?”

We looked at each other in silence. The heavy atmosphere enveloped the

room.

And then the moment was over, marked by a deep sigh on his side.

“I’ve lost. If you put it that way, I can no longer resist your orders.”

“Dida…”

“But am I enough for the job? Me, who once…”

He was still bothered by the fact that he’d been captured by the enemy during
the riot in the east. Underneath his heavy brow, his eyes were filled with
shadows.

Did he still have that on his mind? I almost smiled. I wasn’t worried about
him at all.

As for why…

“You won’t make the same mistakes again, though, right?”

Because I believed so.

In response to my question, Dida muttered, “Can’t beat you” before

chuckling.

“I understand. I’ll do the job well this time for your sake.”

“Of course. Thanks, Dida.”

 Chapter 229
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Well then, thanks for taking it on.”

After handing everything over to Ryle, I approached the exit of the mansion.

Since receiving milady’s instructions, it only took me fifteen minutes to

prepare everything for departure.

“Ah, yes. I’ll take care of milady.”

Ryle nodded enthusiastically. His reaction and words…more importantly, the

fact of who he was, was enough to leave me at ease.

“I’m reassured that it’s in your hands. Then this is goodbye.”

The path forward was the door reserved for servants, a door far smaller than
the official entrance.

When approaching there, I noticed someone standing near the doorway.

It was Tanya.

“What is it? Are you here to see me off?”

I said this jokingly, but she didn’t respond.

She only stared at me, like she was observing me seriously.

Sighing at her, I started to move my feet.

 “I’m leaving now.”

Changing up my mood, I spoke seriously instead.

“Please wait a moment.”

When walking by her side, she stopped me.

“My subordinates have already left for the east.”

“Ah yes, I’ve heard.”

As if she were embarrassed to speak, she frowned.

“This whole thing, milady has been quite bothered…honestly I think it’s
suspicious too.”

“Is that so.”

It really was quite odd.

For Tanya to speak like that without tangible proof.

But I agreed with her that it was suspicious.

Lady Iris had been acting quite oddly. Thinking more calmly about what she
had said after the fact, I’d found some oddities in the situation as well.

“Do you think that it’s a sign that something is going to happen?”

“Probably. Especially because of where it’s taking place.”

“Although they’re moving separately from you, it’s best if you take this. It’s
got the code words and locations that you would use to convene with my
subordinates. I’ve told them about you already, and asked that they follow your
orders if anything goes wrong.”

She passed a slip of paper to me.

“I’ll remember what you’ve done for me. Thank you.”

 “I-I…didn’t do it for you. It’s just to meet milady’s expectations…Make sure
you come home safely.”

Her words were somewhat cool, but they made me smile.

“Make sure you come home”…I could see all kinds of hidden meanings inside
of what she was saying.

“For sure. I’ll try my best.”

After that, I walked out of the mansion.

 Chapter 230
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Several days passed since Dida left the mansion.

“He should be arriving in the east now.”

I muttered while handling my files.

Hopefully the alarm sounding in my head was nothing more than paranoia
after all.

These were the thoughts going through my mind when Tanya knocked on the
door and walked in.

“Excuse me, milady. There’s something I need to report to you.”

“Oh, has Dida sent a report over already?”

Tanya’s expression became stiff, a rare occasion. She shook her head.

“No. But it’s something very important.”

The way she looked made me unconsciously sit up straight.

“What on earth has happened?”

“The old Earl Monroe’s defense line is about to disintegrate…no, more

accurately speaking it has disintegrated.”

Tanya’s words made my brain go blank in an instant.

 Because of how chaotic I felt emotionally, it took me a while to understand
what she was saying.

After I understood fully, I took a deep breath to calm myself.

“Are we sure about this?”

“It’s a report from a subordinate who’s infiltrated his ranks. Considering the
time of delivery, it’s probably not outrageous to assume that the line of defense
has already been broken through.”

“Tell me the specifics. What kind of situation caused this? What about my
grandfather’s army? Has the reenforcement arrived?”

“At the moment there has been no bad news about Master…no, General
Gazelle. General Gazelle’s army combined forces with Baron Messi and private
troops, combating twice as many enemies quite successfully. But even though
the reenforcements joined old Earl Monroe’s troops…”

“They still lost. Did the enemy send so many troops in that direction?”

“Yes. Rumor is that there are also quite a lot of properly trained military.”

“I remember that most of the troops attacking Baron Messi’s territory were
civilians? Perhaps they guessed that Grandfather would ride out and acted in
response. They probably knew that if the war happened in Baron Messi’s
territory, our grandfather would ride out for the sake of an old friend. And then
to suppress him with sheer numbers, they sent a wave of civilian troops…”

Organizing my thoughts, I blurted out everything I was thinking.

“So that’s why they waited before attacking Earl Monroe’s territory, in
addition to sending far more properly trained troops that way. But hold on…no
matter how many enemies there are, the reenforcements should also be quite
numerous. How could they lose so quickly?”

“The people of Earl Monroe’s land have become allies to the Towair
Kingdom.”

“What?”
 I accidentally shouted out, standing up from sheer emotion.

Bam! I slammed my hand against the table.

Seeing how calm she was, I gradually became calm once again too.

I couldn’t let anyone but her see me letting my emotions out like this.
Thinking this to myself, I spoke.

“Is it because of Earl Monroe’s tyranny?”

Tanya nodded shakily.

“To the people on that land, this war symbolizes release rather than invasion.
The people had already given up: not just on Earl Monroe’s policies, but also on
the Tasmeria Kingdom. So they decided to riot and become allies to the Towair
Kingdom. Plus, there was also another inciting factor.”

“Divan and his companions, right?”

“Yes. Just like you said in the past, milady.”

“Me?”

“The course of this world is like a river. Even if each droplet wants to go in a
different direction, they can’t counter the overall stream. Even if people don’t
want to fight, they can’t possibly counter the power of public opinion as
individuals. Unconsciously they end up following that direction, saying things
like ‘that’s the only way’ or ‘there’s no other possibility’ until their thoughts are
no longer even their own. You said that in the past. That’s probably the situation
that Earl Monroe’s citizens were in. With the seeds of unrest and despair sown,
nourished by constant inciting emotions, they’ve finally bloomed into rebellion.
Although the first prince’s interference promises a positive change, it still wasn’t
enough to uproot their existing preconceptions…at least that’s my guess.”

“True…”

They really were prepared, I sighed to myself.

When they first interacted with Earl Monroe, they were probably already
ready to put into action their plan for inciting his citizens toward unrest.

So the national military and defense line was forced to retreat from Earl
Monroe’s land.

“Hold on a moment. If this continues, doesn’t that mean that Baron Messi will
be attacked from two different directions?”

“Yes. But what if other territories send reenforcements?”

“Do you think that’s possible? It seems more likely that they’ll focus on
protecting their own territories.”

The territories surrounding Earl Monroe and Baron Messi’s lands now had no
clue when enemies would descend upon them. Even though it wasn’t a
guarantee, they probably wouldn’t accept requests for troops from other
territories.

More importantly, those territories didn’t have the resources for it in the first
place.

“Milady, something has happened!”

Accompanying a knock on the door, the wailing voice outside rang out.
 Chapter 231
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“We’re discussing a complex situation right now. Is there an emergency going

on, for you to run in like this?”

“Y-yes! There are riots happening in the eastern regions!”

Hearing these words that surpassed the limits of my imagination, my brain

went blank for a long time.

Riot…a word that had seemed so unreal for me in the past.

Even knowing the word, it was difficult to understand what it really meant.

My mind was roaring, like this word had nothing to do with me.

Why, why…

When the questions rose into my mind, I felt my thoughts spinning nonstop.

No matter how hard I thought, I couldn’t pin down a reason for the riots.

“Is everything all right, milady?”

Tanya looked at me, concerned.

She looked quite unwell too.

Seeing her like this, my final scraps of rationality yelled at me to calm down.

After taking a few shallow breaths, the eye-piercing whiteness that had
covered my vision faded, and I was finally able to see everything around me
again.

“I’m fine, Tanya.”

If I were consumed by my circumstances and sunk into them, the people

around me would drown too.

I couldn’t hesitate in this situation.

Yes, I told myself.

“Summon Ryle and Sebastian right now! We’re holding a meeting right now!”

“Y-yes! Understood.”

Tanya ran swiftly from the room.

“After you can organize things, please give me a thorough report.”

“Y-yes!”

Tanya filled Ryle and Sebastian in on part of the situation, and they showed up
with stiff expressions.

“Tanya has told you the reason why you’ve been summoned, right?”

“Yes, but…I still don’t quite understand the specifics…”

Sebastian said this with a confused look. I couldn’t help but agree.

“Me too. Even if we investigate, the only thing we’ll learn is the impacted
area and casualties. Who our enemies are and what their intentions are remain
unclear.”

I forced myself to take a deep breath to calm down.

“What’s the impacted area, then, milady?”

“There were attacks on the police station and the government office, and they
seem to be occupying the office headquarters right now. There are at least ten
casualties and many injuries among the police, officials, and civilians.”

Biting down on my lip, I gripped my shaking fist.

My mouth started to taste like iron.

This piercing pain and taste forced me to reckon with the fact that this was
reality.

“Milady…”

Sebastian was likely worried about me. His voice was filled with sadness.

Even so, I wasn’t shaking out of fear or sadness.

This was an attempt at escaping my own personal chaos when explaining the
situation to them.

“They’ve really done something worthy of mockery…”

It was my rage.

Because of rage, my body was trembling.

If they were unhappy with my policies, they should attack me directly.

If there was some kind of purpose behind this, they should have spoken up for
themselves.

No discussion or rationale. Instead they allowed themselves to be governed by

pure fury, hurting people who hadn’t done anything wrong.

Whoever was behind this riot was my enemy.

Perhaps reacting to my anger, the three of them looked astonished.

“What scale are we talking about in terms of the enemy?”

Ryle managed to shake off his emotions soonest to ask me this question.

“According to eyewitness reports the riot was a hundred or so people…The

remaining police have reported that they’re extremely organized, that it seems
unlikely that they’re just thugs.”

“True. The police guard is trained well enough not to be defeated by a regular
crowd. Have they been planning this for a while, or is there something backing
them up?”

“Does anyone have any idea of how these rioters gathered together in the first
place?”

As if thinking of something, Tanya bit down on her lip.

She seemed to feel my gaze and spoke hurriedly.

“Apologies, but there’s something bothering me. If they were organizing

something involving hundreds of people, they must have needed to meet for
discussions. Plus, they need a place for their weapons.”

It felt like something blunt and heavy had struck me in the head.

“That’s what it is.”

“Huh?”

The three of them reacted with questioning expressions when I spoke those
seemingly random words.

“The people gathering at those locations. The illegal occupants that the
construction workers reported. They’ve been using that place as a meeting spot.
In that location you can access the sewer system easily. If they walk through
them, they’ll be able to reach various locations easily.”

What I was saying was nothing but guesswork, a patchwork attempt at

connecting the dots.

But these clues did have their own inherent logic.

This whole time something had been bothering me.

Claus was at the top of the Boltique family, and had no cause to illegally
occupy the location.

Considering how he inherited ownership of the land, it seemed even more

unnecessary.

Did that mean the family had experienced an internal rift again?

Although not impossible, it seemed unlikely.

If they had really experienced a split, illegally occupying that area would only
increase their chances of being found out.

“Given what you’re saying, it’s becoming harder and harder to imagine that
these people are just tactless rioters.”

“I think so as well. Seems like they’ve been planning for a long time and
found the right time to act.”

The only assumption we could make now is that they took advantage of the
perfect moment that old Earl Monroe’s defense line was disrupted to act.

Plus, there was the expert way they suppressed the government office and
police stationed there.

Suddenly, the padding sound of footsteps rang out, a rare sound in the
mansion. The door opened, and a woman I’d never seen before stood there.

“Miss Tanya, excuse me. I have a report for you here.”

“What’s going on? We’re recounting something important here.”

“I know that, but…”

Leaning near Tanya’s ear, she said something quietly.

“How did this happen?”

“I’ve confirmed it. And here’s the accompanying report…”

When Tanya spoke with the woman, I took the time to confirm the personnel
composition of the various police guard teams, and calculated how long it would
take them to rush to the east.

“Milady, do you have a moment?”

“You’re done discussing?”

“Yes, excuse me. There’s a report from Dida here.”

“I see. And this is…?”

“After confirming with Claus, it seems like they don’t have an idea of who the
people illegally occupying that land are. For caution’s sake Dida will stay with
the Boltique family and make sure things are going smoothly, but according to
him the last internal conflict led to a strengthened internal organization, so the
likelihood of betrayal is small.”

“Is that so…then who are these people?”

“And then there’s the report from the subordinates. They’ve managed to sneak
into the government office and investigate the illegal invaders.”

“A good judgement. What have we found out?”

“The enemy’s setup and scale. I’ll share it with Ryle and then report the
specifics to you later.”

“Thanks for your hard work.”

The woman nodded seriously at Ryle’s words.

“Our subordinates came to the same conclusion as you, milady, that the illegal
occupants of the Boltique property are the same as the rioters.”

“What’s their evidence?”

“They seem to talk in a language that isn’t Tasmerian, and they speak the
language with an odd accent. It’s too much evidence to just be a coincidence.”

My expression stiffened at what Tanya was saying.

Although I’d already assumed they were backed up by another party, it

seemed quite likely now that there were other countries interfering in our
business.

“Well then, where does the odd accent come from?”

“…The Acacia Kingdom.”

Instantly, the conference was shrouded in silence.

Even if we wanted to say something, it was hard to open our mouths in the
face of this truth.

Contrary to my stiff lips, my body was trembling because of what Tanya had
said.
 Chapter 232
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

A pretty large chapter

I recalled the voices of the people who abandoned their own homes and
requested asylum here for the sake of survival.

Their cries still ring through my head clearly today.

Because of that, it seemed like I was also hearing the voices of my people in
the east, begging for help.

Don’t back down, I warned myself.

Even now there were people who needed help.

If I stuffed my ears not to listen to the voices of the people and stopped
thinking, then my citizens would be sacrificed for my willful ignorance.

“Ryle, send as many personnel as possible from the northern and southern
police stations! Give Dida full directing power over the mission to destroy the
rioters. Tanya, pass this information onto him as soon as possible.”

The two of them didn’t speak, instead just nodding.

Seeing them like this, I took a deep breath and adjusted my breathing.

“A leader’s most important responsibility is protecting the safety of their

people. When the people are in danger, we need to use every tool at our disposal
to guard the people as best we can.”
 Weaving my words together, it was like I was trying to convince my own
trembling body.

The three of them had started moving, but stopped when they heard me speak.

“Anyone interfering with that end will be eliminated, and I’ll allow any
methods for that purpose, and I take full responsibility for doing so. My body is
so fragile that I can’t meet you at the frontlines…but know that my heart is with
you all. At the same time, I will take up my responsibility as a leader and
become the ruler that everyone needs.”

The three of them stood up straight.

“Understood, milady!”

Stating those words in tandem, the three of them immediately got to work.

“Sebastian, summon representatives from each department so we can form a

policy group. Please bring all information on this incident directly to me.”

“Y-yes!”

Sebastian began to move quickly after that.

It only took a hot moment for him to organize the personnel needed for
handling this incident. The group gathered together before me.

“Milady, we’ve already issued the order to the police stations throughout the
territory. They’ll be moving east starting now.”

“All right. Let’s move forward like this. Remember to work with Tanya’s
subordinates and the information they give you.”

“Understood.”

“Sebastian, go and confirm that the healthcare union is ready to send out their
doctors, and issue a request for help to the merchants’ guild as well. Tell them
that if they don’t want an important port region to fall to chaos, they need to help
us.”
 “Yes, milady.”

“After that, how has the assistance effort gone?”

“They’ve started to move already and are ready to depart any moment. We’ve
managed to keep things pared down and simple, so they can move at a moment’s
notice.”

“Good news. Ryle will be the one in charge of overall supply organization. If
we manage to meet up earlier on with the police teams, we’ll have a guard for
the movement of supplies as well.”

“Understood.”

In a corner of the mansion, a few people were scurrying around busily.

“I-it’s a disaster!” An official shouted as he ran in.

What could it be this time…everyone was shocked, but also urged him to
speak.

“There was a mysterious boat forcing entry into the eastern port…and an
armed group landed and is now occupying the port.”

“What the hell is going on?”

The chaotic noise of the room immediately returned to silence.

My voice was so low I could barely recognize it, but it echoed sharply through
the whole room.

“It’s only a matter of time before the eastern cities are taken over…”

This line was enough to turn everyone present pale in the face.

“They’re probably a part of the same group. Picking a time when the entire
region is engulfed in chaos to attack…After all, it’s now a location for them to
issue commands. Every method of protecting that area has stopped functioning.”

I nodded at Ryle’s words.

 “Just in case, Tanya, send someone to investigate the armed group’s specifics
and report back to us.”

“Yes, milady.”

Ryle’s clear display of competence has been enough to make me sigh a breath
of relief.

Normally, we’d be able to react immediately when we found a suspicious

boat.

But the government office which would normally head these investigations
and the police guard that was supposed to protect the people were both disabled.

And that’s why something so outrageous was allowed to happen.

“Perhaps the Towair Kingdom and the Acacia Kingdom are collaborating
behind the scenes.”

My guess was enough to make everyone even paler, me included.

We had no way of predicting that the Acacia Kingdom would attack our
territory.

Although we didn’t have concrete proof yet, if my guess was correct we

would be facing the worst situation possible.

The Acacia Kingdom, after all, was a large country.

There was a great possibility that the boat occupying the port was just a
precursor of a larger fleet.

“W-what should we do, milady?”

Everyone there was staring at me.

Although I already had the resolve to do what had to be done…my heart was
so heavy.

To make decisions that determined life or death weighed me down more than I
imagined.
 But I immediately threw my sentimentality to the wind and started to focus
my mind and think.

To be honest, I really needed time to think.

But of course I couldn’t say something so sluggish when the eastern region
was facing a huge crisis

Even if we determine who was behind the whole thing, or sent people to the
Acacia Kingdom to investigate and report back, it would be too late by the time
we found out the truth. I planned on investigating, but it wasn’t our top priority
right now.

“Ryle.”

“Yes.”

“Please bring a team of your own to meet up with Dida.”

“But…”

An uncommon look of confusion came over Ryle’s face.

“Any firepower we have right now is precious. If it’s a team you’re leading,
I’m sure you’ll be able to bring out their fullest potential.”

“But who will protect you?”

“As long as I don’t go running out there should be enough security. Even in
the worst case scenario, I still have Tanya.”

Hearing Tanya’s name seemed to put Ryle more at ease with the proposal.

But there was still a lost look in his eyes.

“Ryle, don’t you remember what you said to me? That you would protect my
dreams.”

He raised his head quickly.

“I’m so sorry, I almost betrayed my promise from that day. Tanya, I’ll hand
everything off to you, then.”

Tanya nodded seriously.

“We have no time to waste. I’ll be leaving immediately, so excuse me. Do you
have any further instructions?”

“No. I’m handing over full control over the situation to you, and I’ll take the
responsibility for whatever comes of it. Forge ahead and don’t worry too much.”
 Chapter 233
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Understood. I won’t do anything that would betray your trust in me. Please,
excuse me.”

He bowed and left with an elegant turn.

Watching him depart, I prayed for his success in battle.

“M-milady, is Ryle really going to be okay?”

Rehme asked me tearily.

She had grown up with him, after all…she must be worried.

“To make sure he’ll be okay, we need to work as hard as possible.”

“But…”

“Rehme.”

Even if I told her not to keep asking, it was useless. She didn’t shrink back.

“Well then, please let me travel with him!”

Her proposal shocked me into silence.

“I understand the Acacian language, plus I’ve gathered a lot of intel on that
country through books. If we can get to the point of negotiating with the armed
group, I can be helpful.”
 “Your proposal is tempting, but I have to say no.”

I rejected her without a second thought.

“Why…”

Her tears flowed down her face swiftly.

“You can’t protect yourself, right? If you go with him under those
circumstances, you’ll only be a source of inconvenience. Please understand this,
Rehme.”

I purposefully scolded her with a harsh tone.

“I’m sorry…”

After a moment’s struggle between our gazes, Rehme ended up looking away.

“I’m very sorry, Rehme.”

If it were possible, I would have loved to visit the scene at once too.

I wanted to be there, to issue orders in response to what was happening on the

ground.

This body that couldn’t accomplish that made me hate myself.

But even this version of me, there were things only I could do. Only I had to
do.

“Issue a request for help to the national military right now.”

“Yes, milady.”

“Now I’m going to write a letter to the Acacia Kingdom myself.”

“But milady, we still don’t have confirmation that they’re involved in this
incident…”

“Of course, I wouldn’t ask that directly, just allude to it. It’s not so odd if I
communicate with him, right?”
 But I needed to make sure that I kept my emotions in check when I actually
started writing the letter. I committed that point to heart.

“Even so…”

“After this, Tanya, even though it’s a demanding request…could you please
send someone to investigate intel on the Acacia Kingdom?”

“Actually, about that…”

Tanya seemed a little flustered in the face of my request.

It seemed that I was being too sudden after all. Bitterness began to spread
inside my heart when suddenly.

“I actually already have sources investigating the Acacia Kingdom right now.”

This surprising response made it hard for me to react in the moment.

“You’re quite prepared, then.”

“Although it was my own decision to go ahead without permission, it’s related

to you, after all. When the topic of marriage came up I already sent several
people to infiltrate the country. Now I’m waiting for news.”

I can’t believe the proposal caused all this.

But I had to admit that Tanya’s sense of judgement was fantastic.

“Please report to me whenever you hear back.”

“Of course.”

“Milady. Although we can request reenforcements from the national military,

under our current circumstances it’s hard to know how many people they’ll end
up sending here.”

Sebastian’s reminder was something that I worried about too. Even so, I
couldn’t not ask for help.

In our current situation, we were practically powerless with the amount of

troops we had.

But I wasn’t planning on relying on reenforcements.

After all, if you manage to grasp at straws when you’re afloat you’ll still end
up drowning.

Think, think.

I thought as hard as I could. Half-formed plan after half-formed plan appeared

and then disappeared in my mind.

Perhaps because of how anxious I was, my brain wasn’t working at all.

“What to do…” “How can we do this…” I paced back and forth, entrapped in
my thoughts.

Narrowing my eyes, I breathed out slowly, letting my mind go blank for a

moment.

After that, I let myself fall back into the vortex of thoughts.

To avoid being lost, to avoid floundering, I started to organize our issues and
goals.

“Although Duke Armenia’s territory is distant from the Towair Kingdom…but

when war starts everything is up in the air. If the battle comes to our territory,
don’t forget to call on me.”

My mother’s words passed through my mind.

That was it…! I spoke my plan out loud.

“We’ll request help of Duke Anderson’s family through my mother.”

Duke Anderson’s guards were all champions borne out of my grandfather’s

intense training.

Their training was top rate in our country.

“But milady, our country prohibits unauthorized militarization between

territories.”

The legal department’s official said.

“That’s why I said I would do it through my mother. If she wants to come to

this dangerous zone, of course she’ll have to bring a troupe of highly trained
guards with her.”

Of course we were taking advantage of a gray area, bordering almost on

black.

“I’ll report to the first prince about it. If he does intend to point fingers at the
end of the day I’ll take full responsibility.”

I didn’t think Dean would have anything against it.

In the case that anyone by his side opposed it, though, I was fine taking the
responsibility as well.

Best case scenario, I would be able to shoulder the burden of saving my

people alone. What I wanted to do wasn’t what was best, but what was most
suitable.

“I’ll be going off to write to everyone now. During this time, everyone please
collect intel and handle affairs on your own! Protecting our own people is our
top priority.”

“Yes, milady.”

After giving everyone that talk, I returned to my study and started to write a
letter.

I drafted out a summary of what was happening and requested assistance from
my mother and Duke Anderson.

Suppressing my rage toward the Acacia Kingdom, I wrote nothing about

them…but I did hint that we might know about the people behind the whole
incident.

To the military division, I once again wrote a summary and explained why we
needed help.

And then finally, I started to write the letter to Dean.

In the midst of writing that letter, my hand suddenly halted.

…How was he doing now?

I let my thoughts wander for a moment before mocking myself for asking
such a stupid question.

He must be fighting now too.

Just like me…no, with an even more unbearable burden.

Since returning to the territory, there were many times when I wanted to say
his name before I managed to seal my own lips shut.

It was the first name I’d learned for him after all.

When I was in pain, when I was miserable, he had always been by my side.

So that’s why, that’s why.

If only he were here…if only he were here. I thought that countless times.

How should I say this? I’m really becoming weak now.

I still have longings of this kind.

That day, that time, we’d already said our farewells. We had chosen the same
direction and different paths.

Even now, it was the same.

If right now I chose the path of weakness and ease, everything I’d built up to
this point with my misery and pain would have been destroyed.

That’s why whether it was trying to escape or weakness, I wouldn’t be able to

forgive myself for any of it.
 My hand started to move again.

Not with the words of Iris, but the words of Duke Armenia’s territory’s current
leader.
 Chapter 234
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

(This chapter is from Dean’s perspective.)

The palace, which had always been renowned for its beauty and elegance, was
in quite an uproar now.

Here and there people ran around. Where there were people present, there was
also the sound of shouting.

If any regular noble who valued elegance saw this, they would definitely
frown at the tense atmosphere in surprise, or even be shocked into silence.

“Ah…there you are, my brother.”

My ears were filled with the noise in the palace while I worked hard on a
stack of documents. That’s when Letty walked in.

“Oh, it’s you. I guess only you were able to find where I was.”

“I just searched through every single spot you might appear in.”

“Is that the case…”

Aren’t I impressive? That’s what she seemed to be signaling. I couldn’t help

but smile in exasperation.

“…It really has turned into something major.”

“Yeah. They really served us.”

 “When is your expedition leaving?”

Letty’s lighthearted tone immediately switched off. She asked me with a dead
serious tone.

The suddenness of this question surprised me, and I couldn’t react for a good
moment.

“How did you know?”

Trying to placate her would be fruitless, so I decided to abandon the attempt

altogether and ask her a question instead.

“Even if you didn’t attend any sort of meeting it’s still an easy outcome to
guess. This whole thing only happened because we don’t have enough unity
among the people. That’s why the nobles must attend to the scene, showing the
common folk that they haven’t abandoned them. You’re the only one who can
lead both the military and the knights’ order: the military because of the
relationship you built with them as Dean, and the knights’ order because duty
obliges them to follow you. With the assumption that the more firepower the
better, there’s no better candidate than you. Although there’s a high risk…there’s
also high rewards if you can win glory as a noble. Thinking about it this way, it’s
obvious that you would choose to attend to the battlefield.”

“Exactly so. And then? Are you just here to confirm what you already know?”

“Before that, Brother, why are you here?”

“…I just received a letter from the daughter of Duke Armenia.”

“Ah…!”

Just the name was enough for a smile to appear on her face.

The next moment, she regained her composure.

“It seems like a lot has happened in their territory. Are they requesting
military support?”

“Yes. But unfortunately in our current situation, we can’t send

reenforcements.”

“Considering the urgent state of affairs in the North, that’s the only option.
But if we do that, Duke Armenia’s territory…”

“She’s already thought of that possibility. When requesting reenforcements

she also asked for permission to get support from Duke Anderson.”

Oh, oh. Letty exclaimed when she heard what I said.

“Miss Iris is really something special.”

“Yes.”

“But you don’t look happy about all this?”

“You needn’t worry about these things.”

I said this harshly without answering the question. It was an obvious motion
of rejection.

Only because her question had touched on the heart of the matter.

She…Iris requested support as the current leader of Duke Armenia’s territory.

If we couldn’t help her out, she hoped that we would allow her to request help
from Duke Anderson instead. That’s what was in the letter, written in a cool,
professional tone.

It was a very proper letter, with nothing at all to pick apart.

Although the nobles might squabble about it later, considering the current
situation of Duke Armenia’s territory there was nothing in what she had said that
was questionable.

Personally, I had already decided to affirm this plan.

Up to that point, there was nothing wrong.

The problem was the final part.

The final part of the letter wasn’t written on behalf of a leader to a king, but a
leader to someone named “Dean” who had once worked there.

“Dean” should not act out.

It was up to the people in Duke Armenia’s territory to solve their problems on

their own.

Although fate had tied us together in the past, but there’s no need to come help
us in times of difficulty.

Yes, it was an explicit address to Dean.

To say “what the hell” and ignore it…I couldn’t do something like that.

Before even seeing the end of the letter, I had in fact already decided how I
wanted to act.

…From “Dean’s” point of view.

From a rational standpoint, I should be thinking about my expedition to the

North. But somehow, no matter what, I felt myself drawn toward the possibility
of traveling to Duke Armenia’s territory.

Yes, that’s what I’ve been thinking.

The rational part of me keeps thinking about what a king should do, would do.

But in the other part of me, the impulse to save Iris at any cost shuddered in
my heart, jumping up whenever I didn’t have full control of my emotions.

I myself was confused by these thoughts to the point of suffering.

“If you’re unwilling to respond, then there’s nothing I can do. Speaking of
which, I haven’t told you why I’m here looking for you in the first place.”

Letty’s words pulled me back to reality.

“I want to incite a coup, so I’m here to discuss that with you.”

“Huh?”
 What Letty was saying left me dumbfounded.

Casting an eye across history, recent or otherwise, there has always been a
bloody battle between brothers accompanying the succession to the throne.

But what the hell was going through the mind of someone who came to her
own brother to talk about starting a coup?

“What the hell are you getting at? This is no joking matter.” I issued my
question in full sincerity.

“I’m not joking. It’s something I’ve dreamt of all this time.”

Her warm smile was lovely. But the words she spoke sent one’s blood boiling.

“You’ve protected me until today. I’m only so healthy and well because of
you.”

Her voice was as fluid as song.

“And that’s why, Brother, I started to think that perhaps I could become your
power. I’ll be the one to bear your burden.”

How does all this connect to what she was saying before? Anyone would
wonder that.

“Please answer me honestly. To someone like you, the throne is nothing but a
burden, right?”

“What are you saying? If what you’re saying is right, then why the hell am I
sitting here?”

“Because there’s no way for us to survive unless you succeeded to the throne.
Our other brother…no, even beyond him, Ellia wouldn’t have been satisfied with
simply stripping you of your throne if she took power.”

Those words were uncannily similar to things that had gone through my own
mind.

I was slackjawed for a moment.

 “Even if that’s the case, I’ve never imagined any future that hasn’t ended with
me sitting right here.”

“Liar.”

Letty chuckled lightly.

“You yearn for something else, don’t you? Brother, when you were working in
Duke Armenia’s territory, you were happy. Even now, you’re balancing your role
as the next king with your own hopes and expectations, aren’t you?”

Letty’s warm smile faded.

“Even if you become a king like this, you’ll still undoubtedly be excellent and
contribute to our nation. But being suitable for the throne and being the best isn’t
the same.”

“Are you saying I won’t be able to do my best?”

“Yes. If you lose her, and if your heart freezes over.”

I smiled coldly in response.

“A heart? That’s the most important qualification that a king needs?”

She didn’t answer. Only gazed at me quietly.

“Don’t you remember Father? How he abandoned everything after losing

Mother?”

“I don’t remember any of it. All I’ve heard are rumors.”

I chuckled bitterly.

“I’m not saying that having a heart is everything,” Letty said, “I also know
that you need to be able to make cold decisions and have a solid sense of
judgement. But a heart…it’s what makes people willing to dedicate themselves
to others. Only human nature can decide who someone ends up following. The
more excellent someone is, the more catastrophic their downfall will be if they
don’t have a good grasp on the hearts of their people. Even those who are adept
at it will still live in fear of isolation. Right now, this country has taken a giant
hammer to its previous system for the sake of rebuilding. You’ve shown your
strength already. After this, it’s a matter of drawing people’s hearts in. If you
plan on achieving your dreams, this will be how you do it.”

“I see. I’ll keep that in mind.”

Not waiting for her to finish, I stood up and prepared to leave.

“Brother…! Please hear me out!”

“I have my own pride as an elder brother too. Do you think I’ll really allow
you to shoulder all burdens and move forth alone?”

“I won’t be alone.”

“What?”

“Ah, no…if only that’s the way it could turn out.”

I stared her down as she tried to disguise her moment of shyness.

“Even without anything else, I want to be king. Even if I’m alone, even if the
road forward is covered in thorns and thistles…I will devote myself to my
dream.”

And at that exact moment, there was a knock at the door.

The person who appeared in the room next was Bern.

 Chapter 235
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“Excuse me, your majesty. There’s something here I need to confirm with
you…Lady Leticia?”

Sensing the tense atmosphere in the room, Bern froze where he was.

“Looks like you’re having a discussion. I’ll come another time.”

“No, it’s all right. Bern, stay here.”

Leticia was the one who stopped Bern from leaving the room.

“But…”

“I was hoping that you could listen to what I have to say as well.”

Her voice was so serious that Bern looked confused.

Watching the two of them talk, I narrowed my eyes and observed them in
secret.

“Bern, you’ve mentioned that you met Letty before I made a formal
introduction?”

“Yes. When I was reporting to the queen dowager in stead of my injured

father. Since I didn’t know she was part of the royal family back then, I was
quite disrespectful in my conduct.”

“I’ve already told my brother to let you know that you never said anything
disrespectful to me.” Letty said in exasperation.
 “Hey Bern. What’s your view on Iris serving her current position as leader of
Duke Armenia’s territory?”

Bern’s expression seemed even more confused when he heard the question.

By the way, Bern never knew that I had worked alongside Iris in her territory
in the past.

Miraculously, I had never been around when he had happened to visit home.

What he was wondering now was probably why he was being asked this
question in this occasion.

“As someone who is involved in politics…it’s a loss to our country that she’s
marrying abroad.”

“Oh?”

“I might sound like I’m talking big about my own family, but my sister is
really excellent, especially when it comes to winning people’s hearts. Even
though she herself never seems to realize that.”

Bern smiled bitterly as he said this.

“Ever since I joined national politics along your majesty’s side, I’ve felt this
even more sincerely. When it comes to me…anything related to national law or
politics, I’m confident that I have more knowledge in those areas than my
sister.”

“I’ve heard about how hard you study. Even when you’re working you go to
the national library to ask for expert opinions. Because of how ferocious you are
when you study, people have said they were too intimidated to strike up a
conversation with you.”

Honestly, Bern had changed.

He was absorbing knowledge so quickly it seemed like he shouldn’t have time

to sleep. The results of his hard work shone through in his work.

In fact I saw Iris in the way he worked so hard.

 Those who had no respect for him in the beginning were now intimidated to
hear his name.

“You’re too kind. But I’m still nowhere near my sister’s abilities.”

Bern didn’t look pleased at my praise. Instead he seemed quite serious.

“Practical work happens on the foundation of knowledge. Without such a

foundation, you can’t do practical work. But even with the knowledge it doesn’t
necessarily mean that you’re able to use it properly.”

Knowledge was a tool.

Although you needed the skills to use tools flexibly, that didn’t mean turning
yourself into a tool.

“My sister not only has the ability to use her knowledge flexibly, but has an
impressive creativity on top of that.”

From the bottom of my heart, I agreed with Bern.

After all, compared to her brother, I had spent more time with Iris.

I knew her abilities far more clearly with our time together.

“More important than any of that is that she’s surrounded by talent. She
always says that ‘talent is a treasure’, and backs that up by maximizing support
for human capital training, foundational preparation, and constructing the best
environment for talent to flourish. Only someone like her would do that. If she
ever falls short, she can rely on the people around her to make up for it. I
realized that no matter how hard I study, what I can learn is only for myself.
There’s nowhere near enough time to become an expert in every field out there.
But my sister has gathered countless experts by her side. Because of that, they
constantly exercise their skills. I’m sorry that I’m rambling for so long, but I
think that what draws them to her isn’t just knowledge, but an ability to see
through others, to use their talent appropriately. And my sister is able to do that
almost perfectly. There are national-level experts for certain fields by her side
right now. Even for that alone, she’s a formidable person.”

“So Bern, you’re saying that you oppose your sister’s engagement?”
 “I wouldn’t say that so absolutely. But I do hope for her to stay. For that, I’m
willing to completely give up my inheritance rights to the Armenia territory.”

“What?”

“Her hard work is the only reason that Duke Armenia’s territory exists in its
current state. The most suitable person for the position of leader is her. The
people agree with me on that too.”

“This question might hurt, but that’s why I’m so curious. Are you really
satisfied with just that? You won’t feel like you’re being humiliated?”

Just like Letty had prefaced, her question was basically inviting Bern to
embarrass himself.

In our country, succession of the eldest was a foundational principle.

More accurately, succession of the first son was household knowledge.

Almost no women had ever rose to the position of head of the household.
Only under the extreme circumstances that there were no boys in the next
generation, or if the eldest passed away before having children, could a woman
temporarily rule in a man’s place.

For a woman to lead her family while a male successor was still alive and well
was impossible. Even if the woman herself wanted it, it wouldn’t be allowed
unless there was no possibility for succession even among distant male relatives,
or there was something irrevocably wrong with the would-be male successors.

If Bern gave up his rights as family ruler and let Iris take over, he’d be
perpetually labeled as tainted by association. It didn’t matter if that was the truth
or not: people were so shackled to common sense reality that they couldn’t see
what was real.

That was what Letty’s question hinted at.

“Not at all. No matter what the people around me say, if it’s something that’s
good for the people then I have no reason to hesitate. That’s what I think.”

But Bern seemed completely unmoved. To the contrary, there was a steady
smile on his face.
 Chapter 236
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

234 Nobles

Suddenly, I was bothered by what Bern had just said.

“Hold on. You’re not speaking your mind, are you?”

Bern didn’t budge when I asked him this.

“What are you saying? I just answered Lady Leticia’s questions about my
sister’s engagement, that’s all.”

He responded to me calmly. It was a meaningful response, one that was almost

humorous.

People really change so quickly. Watching him curl into himself alongside
Yuri in the past…and seeing how far he’d come, I couldn’t help but exclaim to
myself.

“That’s quite hurtful, Bern. We used to talk about everything in the past. Am I
being hung out to dry by my most trusted subordinate because you don’t
recognize me as a master?”

We stared at each other, trying to read the meaning in each other’s eyes.

In the end, Bern stepped down first.

“It’s just my personal opinion. Please treat it as nothing but nonsense.”

I nodded in agreement with his preface. Seeing my reaction, he opened his

mouth again.

“Your majesty, I’ve told you that I saw hell.”

“Yes, you did.”

“It was the nobles who created that scenario. In the past nobles had the power
to bring people together and protect them. It was only after fulfilling their
responsibilities could they earn their own titles. But as times changed, the
original attitude that nobles should hold was forgotten. Eventually they became
the weights that chained people down with arrogance and righteousness.”

“Of course I know that. That’s why I punished them harshly this time, so that
this wouldn’t happen in the future.”

A weak smile appeared on Bern’s face.

“I’ve said this before earlier. The elegance a noble should have has been lost
to time. Isn’t that why this whole thing happened in the first place?”

“Yes. As you say, Bern. That’s why we need to establish a new system, and
implement real change before people forget about the pain of this incident.”

“You’re correct. But your majesty, I think that if people’s consciousness

doesn’t change, the result will still be the same.”

“What do you mean?”

“Before answering that question, your majesty, may I ask you another
question?”

“What?”

“What’s the real difference between nobility and the common folk?”

“What a vague question. From the surface, it’s the difference of wealth and
power. And then there’s the difference in living standards and value systems that
accompanies those surface level differences.”

“I agree with that. I also think that if you think harder, that’s the only real
difference.”

“Explain.”

“It’s nothing more than a difference resulting from where one was born and
raised, with nothing to do with actual talent or charisma. It’s not unlike gender.
Even though one might be male or female, that doesn’t affect your actual
capabilities.”

Bern issued these thoughts in a laidback tone.

It was like he was confronting himself, organizing his thoughts again.

“Because of something like identity and gender, one’s trajectory in life is

determined when they are born…at first glance it seems effective. Since your life
has been decided for you, all you have to do is work towards a given goal. But
people aren’t born with the abilities that match their given life paths. The son of
a leader might not have the skills of a leader. When given a predetermined
future, how many people will actually work as hard as required of them? Of
course I’m not saying that no one is working hard at all…”

Bern’s words left me dumbfounded.

I understand the true meaning behind them.

They were quite outrageous. But I couldn’t ignore them.

“If someone’s future is determined, then they have less and less space for
personal growth. And their original strengths would remain unrecognized and
waste away. No matter what kind of political system we’re building, growing up
in a closed off, limited environment like that will lead to nothing but a dead
end.”

“In other words, you have doubts toward policies concerning identity,
especially that of nobles?”

“It’s nobles who created that hell in the first place. I think there are too many
people willing to mess around with a predetermined future in place.”

His words denied the current status system of our nation. In fact, they were
completely undermining our foundation.

“But Bern, even if what you’re saying is correct, that we ‘decide people’s
futures based on their capabilities and personality’…simply speaking, a merit-
based society, then won’t companions headed down the same road start
competing with each other?”

“As you suggest. I have to say that I’m not completely opposed to the nobility
system. Everything has two sides. Predetermining the inheritor reduces
unneeded conflict. That’s the benefit of the nobility system.”

“Then what are you trying to say?”

“If people’s consciousness doesn’t change, then the outcome won’t change.
Your majesty, what I’ve said earlier must seem like a fallacy…but no one has
even discussed it in the past. That’s the issue.”

“And what does that mean?”

“In our current environment, there’s no possibility for individuals. ‘This is the
way things are’: that kind of mindset makes people set in their ways, with no
other options. Why can’t people participate in politics? Why are women barred
from work and society? My sister is the same way. If she were a man, this
country would never let her go. Even as a woman…her talent is obvious from
everything she’s done within our territory. I can’t comment too much on the
benefits of bonding with a nation across the sea, but personally I think that it’s
far less than the potential loss of someone like my sister. But according to the
sensibilities of our nation, that’s just the way things are. Women are supposed to
head the household, and ‘it’s best’ that they get married and have children. In the
end, they’re supposed to get married to a good enough suitor…and it’s precisely
because of these preconceived notions that no one opposes this engagement.
Ensnared by the trap of supposed common sense, we’ve overlooked the potential
loss to our nation.”

“How harsh to hear. Ensnared by the trap of supposed common sense, huh…”

“Back to what we were talking about before. Lady Letticia, you ask if I would
ever regret my stance. This is my response. Even if I were unhappy about losing
my position, I’d still feel like I were wrong for feeling that way. My sister is the
eldest, and good at what she does. I’m dissatisfied that my abilities don’t match
up to hers, but it has nothing to do with the fact that she’s a woman. That’s what
I think, and I hope that my sister can remain here as the leader of our territory.”

Bern’s words brought a bright smile to Letty’s face.

“My dear brother, what Bern just said is exactly what I was thinking.”

“What?”

“Oh dear, did you forget already? What I told you earlier is that I have full
intentions to become king.”

Hearing this, Bern’s eyes opened wide in shock.

“Women support this nation, yet everyone who participates in national politics
is male…policies like that will only skew toward a certain type of view. Even
when Grandmother took over the position of king, it was only viewed as a
transition period. That’s why I want to be the first female king, introducing a
completely new perspective to our politics and creating completely new
opportunities and value systems for our people.”

Letticia communicated her thoughts with a clear tone of voice.

“Just like I was saying earlier, my brother has already crushed this country’s
ruling system with a hammer. Now it’s still in that state. What follows this is
creation, and I’ll be the one to do it. Concerning practical matters, I’m already
just as good as you. I’ve also prepared thoroughly for the job. You know better
than anyone else of my abilities.”

I laughed after she finished speaking.

“Hahaha! I didn’t realize what your expectations were at all.”

“Heh heh. Seems like I’ve communicated things quite well.”

Both of us laughed.

“I see, I see. In terms of your practical capabilities, you’re already miles ahead
of most of my idiot staff, and I have no doubts about your abilities. Plus you
have your grandmother backing you up and discussing things with you. So it
seems you aren’t speaking of a pipe dream after all. After this, all you need is for
both of the princes to go away so that the nobles have nothing to say against
you.”

“Precisely so. So I want to bring a political upheaval.”

Bern, who had randomly walked into our conversation, seemed completely
confused.

“You’re correct. But Letty, everything you’re thinking right now is nothing
but a dream? I’m sure you’ll bump into obstacles and rejection in the real world.
Even so, you’re sure you want to go through with this?”

“My brother, what’s the difference between someone who has no dreams and
someone who wanders blindly? As long as I can become king, even if others
reject me or if I encounter unexpected situations. I’ll still work toward my
dreams, looking forward. I’m prepared for a thorny road ahead.”

Her gaze was serious, filled with determination.

“You’re so sure about this. Letty, do you know what my final hand against the
second prince is?”

“Of course I do.”

She whispered a few words into my ear and I nodded in confirmation.

“Please go to the battlefield without worries, my brother. I’ll take care of

everything from here on out.”

“I never expected my sister to clean up after me, but since you know
everything there is to know…I’ll be at peace going to war in the North.”

“Yes, I’ll respond to everything with utmost speed. Just focus on the battle. I’ll
pray for your success here in the capital.”

The clock began to toll. It was a serious, heavy sound. I stood when I heard it.

“Then I’ll be going.”

“Travel safe.”

“I’ll pray for your victory.”

With Letty and Bern’s eyes on me, I left the room.

 Chapter 237
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

235 Younger sister

“Is this really for the best?”

I asked Lady Letticia this question after the king had departed the room.

“What are you referring to?”

“The fact that I was here to hear this. No matter how you think about it, it
seems out of place.”

Letticia smiled with exasperation.

“It’s true. But I’m still curious to hear from you. Since I met you that day in
the palace, I’ve been interested in how you think.”

I couldn’t help but bow down internally to her response.

Seeing my conflicted face, Lady Letticia let out a light giggle, as if she
couldn’t hold in her laughter any longer.

“What you said earlier impressed me even more than I was expecting. Thank
you, Bern.”

“No need to thank me, I just said what I was thinking. Can I ask you a
question?”

“What?”
 “If you really intend to become king, do you mean you’re aiming for the
throne? Or are you doing what you said you would when we met that day,
shouldering your brother’s burden and walking alongside him?”

Lady Letticia’s smile after hearing this question was even more mysterious.

“I do want to help my brother shoulder his burdens. He’s the one who helped
raise me, and I caused him plenty of trouble in the process. My pride doesn’t
allow that I be protected all this time. Bern, meeting you that day was a trigger
for my decision to do that.”

My eyes opened wide in shock.

“My doubts toward this country’s politics and existence became concrete
through what you said to me, and I intend to change what I can. Since that time,
I made up my mind to walk toward the throne. I yearn for the throne with my
own determination.”

“I see…”

“So Bern, if possible I would like to walk alongside you too. Your way of
thinking is ideal for me.”

“I’m his majesty’s subordinate.”

“I know that. I also know how you and him started working together.”

Lady Letticia’s words put a startled look on my face.

In my mind, I saw the day I had met his majesty once more.

When we saw the awful situation outside, I encountered him in the palace.

“Kid, is it okay for you not to go to Edward?”

From the beginning, it seemed like he had been joking with me.

“I came here to change what’s going on. For the people, I’m willing to give up
everything.”

I answered his mocking words calmly, with no indication of interest in his

fight with Edward for the throne.

He must have realized what I was thinking, and laughed out loud.

“Oh, so you’re saying you’ll follow anyone to fulfill your own dreams. You’re
willing to use me, huh,” he said with interest.

“All right. Then do as you must. But the moment you’re of no use to me, I’ll
have your head. That’s the kind of claim you’re making. But I won’t doubt you
before then. In fact, I hope to have you watch over me in return. The moment I
disrespect the people, abandon me immediately.”

“Understood. Every day you serve the people, I will serve you.”

And that’s how our relationship as master and servant was established.

“Even now I remember what I said then. That’s a promise to myself, and why
I came here. No, now’s not the time for that discussion. I have no reason to leave
his majesty now.”

“You heard what I said, right? If I succeed to the throne, my brother will retire
from the frontline of politics. When that happens, I hope you can walk by my
side.”

“If I’m to tell you the truth, no matter what happens I won’t change my
loyalties.”

My words weren’t friendly, yet Lady Letticia laughed warmly.

“Is that so, that’s all I need to hear now. I’m sure he’s already issued his orders
to you. From now on I’ll be taking over his work in the palace. There are a few
things I wish to confirm, so come to my study with me.”

So we left the room as well.

 Chapter 238
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

DD 236 Departing for the battlefront

“Madame, what do you think of this one?”

Our long-time head maid Erele asked me this as she presented me with an
outfit.

The clothes were so plain they resembled men’s clothes. A duke’s wife would
never wear something like that.

“Yes, that’s fine.”

I took off my jewelry and dress and put on the outfit Erele had given me.

Letting my hair fall naturally, I put it into a simple ponytail and put on my
outer coat.

Finally, I brought with me the sword I’d been hiding in my room all this time.

“Is it time to go now?”

My husband had walked into the room. He asked this when he saw how I was
dressed.

“Yes.”

Neither of us could say anything. Silence ruled the room.

Although we couldn’t speak, my husband and I gazed at each other.

 As some said, communicating with your eyes was sometimes more
meaningful than with your mouth.

I wanted to speak to him…but the words I couldn’t bring myself to say, I

could use my gaze to bring them to life.

Although I can’t bear to see you go, I can’t stop you from leaving.

That’s what his eyes told me.

He and I must be thinking the same thing. We didn’t want to be separated.

If something happened to him while I was gone, it would be a lifetime of

regret for me.

But I couldn’t not go. For the sake of protecting our beloved treasure.

I didn’t have to open my mouth for him to understand that internal struggle.

As if to swallow my longing, I smiled suddenly and spoke.

“Don’t worry. I’ll come back to you alive…my place is by your side, and
nowhere else.”

It was like I was saying those words for myself. He smiled too when he heard
them.

“Ah, I believe in you. I can’t go with you, but my heart is with you. I’ll
shoulder your burden and pray for your wellbeing. No matter what obstacles
stand in our way, the promises we took together are unchanging. Do what you
must.”

“All right. I’m leaving, my dear.”

And so I left for Duke Anderson’s home.

After some brief greetings, I walked before my elder brother Parks*.

“I’ve heard about everything from Iris.”

His tone was heavy.

 “Yes. I’m sorry…”

“Your daughter is really prepared for everything. She not only managed to
find a legitimate reason for my soldiers to head to Duke Armenia’s territory, but
has also informed the first prince and obtained his permission.”

He said this with a smile, interrupting my words.

“I’m already recruiting for soldiers, but it won’t be a lot of firepower.”

“Unfortunately we can’t do much about that. What about numbers?”

“A hundred or so current soldiers. Mostly organized around people who once

battled alongside you.”

“Then that’ll be enough.”

My brother’s words were enough to calm me.

Honestly, I wasn’t even expecting that many people.

“But I only gathered them here. I didn’t specify what the order was. Whether
or not they’re willing to go will depend on you.”

The other layer behind what he was saying was whether or not I could
convince them to follow me…he threw the question to me.

“That’s good. If it’s the order from a leader, they’ll obey. But I’m the one who
is supposedly leading them. If they don’t submit to me heart and soul, then
they’ll be a mess on the battlefield. That’s what you’re worried about, right?”

Of course I expected the question to come up. In fact, I would have been
surprised if it hadn’t.

“Damn. Your instinct is as always when it comes to battles.”

“How rude of you…I’m a duke’s wife who powers through the social sphere
as I wish nowadays. Don’t you know that?”

“Is that a battlefield to you too?”

 “…It is.” I affirmed it with a laugh.

“Ah, whatever. Thank you so much, dearest brother.”

“I pray for your success.”

“Thank you.”

I walked out of the study with excitement in my heart, heading toward the
arena where Duke Anderon’s family’s guards were gathered.

*Couldn’t find previous romanizations of this name, correct me if there is one

though!
 Chapter 239
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

237 Soldier X’s Thoughts

“Ready!”

Captain Schlay’s voice rang out.

Today we were leaving Duke Anderson’s territory for the center of the
hurricane: Duke Armenia’s territory.

Everyone scheduled to depart was gathered at the arena.

It was time to go to the battlefield.

The whole scene was filled with an incredibly tense atmosphere, raising
goosebumps on our skin.

“Have you heard? Captain Schlay won’t be the one leading us this time.”

My companion’s words made me tilt my head, trying to hear them better.

“Really? Who would it be then…The marquis himself?!”

“Impossible. Even if they’re related to Duke Armenia’s family, it’s impossible

that he lead the army himself….”

“You, over there! Shut up!”

 Captain Schlay’s shout was enough to shut us up.

A woman appeared on the stage of the arena.

That! That was! I was shocked to see her.

I couldn’t forget. No, not even if I wanted to, I couldn’t forget about her.

She appeared at Duke Anderson’s home regularly when we were training.

She was my age and a woman to boot, but all of the elders stared at her with
their eyes open wide.

If that were all, she’d be nothing than an unpleasant existence. But she was
truly strong enough to stand before us like this.

“Captain Schlay, who is that? I’m losing my confidence…”

The first time I saw how strong she was, I was mocked by Captain Schlay.

“Of course you are. She’s a talent who’s recognized by General Gazelle
himself. I’m not telling you to mimic her, but it wouldn’t hurt to learn from her.”

After he told me that, I trained with her a few more times.

In the beginning, I was really quite embarrassed and unhappy.

I kept losing to her again and again.

Although I understand why the elders like her, I couldn’t accept that I wasn’t
on her level.

But she used too many of us to wipe the floor for us to reject her.

I was so untalented…

Of course I thought things like that quite a bit.

But every time that happened, I’d remember the captain’s words. To observe
her, and practice those same moves like I wanted to steal them for myself.
 In this time, I gradually began to feel like the shame I felt was more of a
source of shame than anything else.

The more I watched her the more I realized she trained so hard that even a
male soldier would’ve cried at the sheer intensity of hard work.

“Honestly, she’s practicing even less than she used to when she was younger.
Anyone would have goosebumps watching her train the way she used to.”

Captain Schlay said that about her later on.

Tucking the thought away, I started training like she did.

“Your center of gravity is off when you swing your sword. Pay more attention
there.”

The more I trained, the more she would guide me when we sparred.

When I followed her instructions, it became easier to swing my sword.

Finally, I became one of the people proactively participating in her simulated

battles.

If I kept at it, I’d become stronger…I thought to myself.

Just like General Gazelle. I don’t know when I started having that thought
about her.

Because of that, she was someone I couldn’t forget about. But why was she
here?

The others must have that question too. The moment she appeared, the scene
became clamorous.

But after a moment of clamour, it returned quickly to silence.

Not because she said anything special.

She just stood there quietly.

Her intimidating posture, her aura, was enough to consume everyone present.
 “I’m Merry, in charge of directing you. Nice to meet you, and hello to those
I’ve already met.”

In this arena where the atmosphere felt suffocatingly tense, her gentle voice
was almost jarring.

But in the next moment…

“Our destination right now is Duke Armenia’s territory. They are currently
being attacked by two unidentified armies. Their police are the only force
fighting back. Just from numbers alone, even with our team they’ll still be
fighting a losing battle.”

Her voice hardened, her tone heavy.

“But if you and I step up together to resist and fight hard, I’m sure we’ll be
able to deal them a devastating blow.”

She exchanged a look with every single one of the guards present.

“I’m not speaking blindly, or overconfidence in your abilities. I believe that

what I’m saying is nothing short of the truth.”

Her face suddenly bloomed into a warm smile.

Yet I felt a disturbing chill set into my bones, my heart shuddering.

“Brave soldiers who have sharpened your fangs under Gazelle Anderson’s
hands…no need to fear. I will open the road for you. Show me how you fight.
Abandon your fear and follow me. Breathe even when you’re drowning in blood
and pursue survival even in the darkest of days.”

She said this casually, yet everyone present could feel the magic contained
within her words.

Behind her, there was a battlefield we’d never seen before.

I wasn’t the only one who saw this illusion.

“We cannot fall. If we fall and Duke Armenia’s territory falls, the next will be
Duke Anderson’s territory. Everything that matters to you will be embroiled in
the chaos of war.”

The instinct of anything insignificant…is fighting for survival. And that’s why
she was filled with passion.

Not just me, everyone was infected by her fighting spirit.

“Come…let us defeat them, conquer them. Teach them how idiotic an idea it
is to invade our nation. Let them carve fear and the names of Duke Anderson’s
territory into their bones, side by side.”

I raised my sword without hesitation, and so did everyone else.

She had grasped our hearts in her hand.

Looking out at this scene, she grinned. But it was only for a moment.

With lighting speed, she issued commands and led us onto horseback, racing
toward Duke Armenia’s territory.

Her excellent skills as a rider made the horse fly across the plains, so even
highly trained soldiers like us could barely manage to keep up.

She really was just like General Gazelle.

Those were the thoughts going through my mind when I gazed at her
silhouette.
 Chapter 240
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

238 To Duke Armenia’s territory.

“Excuse me, Captain. We’ve finished with supplies.”

After rousing the spirits of the soldiers and grasping their hearts, I led them
toward Duke Armenia’s territory.

Somehow they’ve started calling me “Captain”…but perhaps that’s part of

leading an army. I didn’t correct them.

Along our route we didn’t forget rest or replenishing supplies, so we

approached the territory at twice our regular speed.

“All right, we’re almost there. Everyone, confirm you have everything you
need and we’ll be heading out in ten minutes.”

My words and actions were everything a captain should be.

“Understood!”

After issuing my order, I observed the resting soldiers.

Their nervousness seemed to shoot up as they approached Duke Armenia’s

territory.

Especially the ones who hadn’t been on a battlefield before. Their emotions
were written on their faces.

“Schlay, talk to the stiff ones. Some jumpiness is good, but being too nervous
will just slow them down.”

“Understood. But I’m sure they won’t be nervous anymore if they see you in
battle.”

Schlay too, his usual flippant tone and relaxed aura was completely gone. He
carried himself with a sense of seriousness.

Him and the other soldiers who had been on the battlefield alongside me were
the same way. They were tense in a different way that only grew while we
approached our destination.

The new soldiers were crushed by nervousness, while old soldiers were tense
from anticipation.

Perhaps the latter was acting that way because I was leading them.

They’ve already seen me on the battlefield up close. Maybe they were excited
to see me there again.

It made me reminisce about the battlefields of the past

Just like Schlay in the past.

“Who knows what will happen in the end. Either way, thanks for your help. If
you think anything is off, report back to me.”

I smiled in exasperation at his cocky swagger and responded like I had in the
past.

So after ten minutes, when we’d received the report that everything was
normal, we set off on our journey again.
 Chapter 241
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

239 Battle

Eastern region of Duke Armenia’s territory.

Normally it was a port city filled with life. Right now the very air was tense.

The attacks and occupation aimed precisely at the police force and
government offices plus the armed group standing guard at the port–it wasn’t
anything odd that smiles had been wiped clean from the few people’s faces who
were still outside.

“Sir Dida! More than a third of the first team is injured!”

Under this situation, I had accepted an order from milady to stand off against
the armed group at the port while trying to defend the government office.

The uniform they wore was from the Acacia Kingdom.

Everything she had worried about was displayed right here as reality.

Even if we had considered the possibility, we had dismissed the thought with
the idea that it couldn’t happen. Now the worst scenario had become our reality.

We couldn’t figure out what on earth had really happened…I thought this with
exasperation even in the moments of tension.

The enemy rose with the sun, invading the city.

Me and the police team joined forces to stop their encroachment.

 The eastern region had been quite developed from the very beginning. The
complexity of the region plus the proliferation of small side roads was a boon for
us.

Because of the road situation, only a limited amount of enemy troops could
enter at one time.

Taking advantage of the terrain, we arrayed our team into a defense form.

Even so, the truth that the situation was worsening hadn’t changed.

“Sir Dida! More than a third of the first team is injured!”

“It’s about time to let them retreat. is the second team. We need to make the
replacement so swift that our enemies don’t have time to strike.”

Although I sounded just as cool as usual, my heart was filled with unease and
panic.

There were still only a few heavy casualties, but they would only increase
over time.

More importantly, our whole team was exhausted.

Too many of them hadn’t been through a real battle, so prolonged periods of
tension drained their energy.

At this rate, how many more days could we hold on for…

If this defense line were disrupted, it would be all too easy to go straight to the
capital.

After this city, there wasn’t enough equipment or buildings to defend against
them.

More importantly, the people would be ravaged…and milady would be filled

with sorrow.

And I couldn’t allow that to happen.

Scratching my head, I glanced around.

 Even if only a little, I wanted to escape the spiral of negative thoughts.

And then I saw a group of men. They were carrying the injured from the back
toward the hospital.

“Who are those people? They’re not from my team.”

They weren’t wearing police uniforms either.

Normal outfits, the kind you would see anywhere on the street. A group like
that running around the battlefield was quite out of the ordinary.

“Eh…yes. We’re the local team of volunteers.”

“Ha? You guys, get out of here! As you can see, this place is dangerous. If
something happens to you I won’t be able to handle that.” I yelled at them.

They stood in shock for a moment, then glared back at me.

“You’re risking your life to protect us. How could we stand by and do
nothing?!”

“It’s our city! Even if we can’t fight, let us help what we can!”

The men shouted.

Their aggressive demeanor left me speechless.

“Don’t just stand there, come and help with the injured! That one needs help
right now, go over! Move this one over there so he can rest!”

A woman ran out from behind.

Observing the men who were moving the injured, she gave them instructions

“Hey, hey…this is no place for a girl.”

I had been staring at the men, but came back to my senses enough to reach out
and grab the woman’s hand.

“What the hell are you saying, and what are you doing with my hand?”
 She glared at me.

“I study medicine in the capital. My knowledge is useful, don’t tell me that

women can’t help!”

I was shut down by her sheer presence.

But after my thoughts began to spin again, I couldn’t help but laugh.

During that time, she kept issuing orders too.

“Yes…I suppose it has nothing to do with gender.”

I said this quietly to myself.

In my mind, the image of milady, who should have been staying safe in the
capital, appeared, as did Tanya.

Yes, I should have known that from the beginning.

They were both people who had discovered their own paths and moved
forward along them.

Suffering, working hard, walking along a road that wasn’t even or fair. Their
accomplishments couldn’t be measured by the sheer fact of their gender.

Is that not what I thought…

They were probably doing their best to support me right now.

Even though originally I wanted milady to escape to the capital to stay safe.

“Hey, you over there…! Sorry, for now I’ll have to leave this people to you.
But if you feel like things are getting dangerous, get out of there immediately.”

She smiled fearlessly when she heard my words.

“You’re just like milady.”

Her smile was overlapping in my mind with Iris’s.

 “Really? I’ve always wanted to be like Lady Iris!”

I had said the words quietly, but her eyes were filled with light when she heard
me.

“Lady Iris is the reason I’m studying medicine, and why I’m here. I have
nothing but admiration for Lady Iris, who gave me this opportunity and always
works with her full heart and soul. I want to be active in society like her.”

She said this with a gentle smile.

Her eyes…no, her whole body were filled with those emotions.

“Sorry, I said too much. Excuse me then.”

The next moment, she put on a serious face and hurried toward the medical
area.

I couldn’t help but laugh when I recalled those eyes.

They really were quite alike.

“All…right!”

I slapped myself on the face.

“First line, keep it moving! After this I’ll have to ask you guys to help out.”

I issued my commands while I talked to the volunteers.

“W-what’s going on.”

“Now that I’ve found a few handy folks, I wanted you to help us make
something.”

I drew a rough sketch map on the ground.

They were all similarly confused to see what I’d drawn.

“Um, we can make that…but is it actually useful?”

 “Absolutely. It’ll be quite a lot of help.”

“Okay…Hey, you guys, grab some wood! Get a few tools and rocks from over
there!”

They didn’t ask me again, following my orders and moving quickly.

 Chapter 242
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

As the night fell, the enemies stopped fighting and returned to their own
camp.

“Sir Dida, it’s time for dinner!”

After I’d listened to the team leader’s reports and ordered everyone to rest, I
walked toward the map on the table to plan our strategy.

I mulled over this and that, writing and drawing on the map, playing with the
chess pieces and considering the battle scenario.

“Sir Dida, I’ll leave your meal here. Eat it while it’s hot.”

“While it’s hot, huh…like there’s a difference in emergency foods when

they’re hot or cold…”

Looking up, I saw the warm, steaming food in a bowl.

I had thought there was only canned food and stale bread to go around this
time.

These were all things Lady Iris invented to ensure storage of food. Because it
saved us time and effort, we’d been eating them for days at a time.

“Who made this? It’s quite a lot.”

“The female volunteers.”

“Really…what did they cook with? Have we paid them back?”

 “They said they didn’t want anything, since there was no storage left over.
They believe that Lady Iris would do something about the current situation. As
long as she’s there, they won’t go hungry. Anyways, they wanted you guys to eat
up and have enough energy to defeat the invaders and whatnot.”

“I suppose they’re right.”

So I grabbed my bowl and started eating.

“Ah…how warm. If there was some alcohol here it would be perfect.”

“Don’t challenge us like that.” The team member who had brought the food
laughed.

“I’ll have to ask Lady Iris, huh…”

“Um, Sir Dida, that’s a little bit…”

My ramblings left him with an awkward expression. I couldn’t help but laugh
out loud.

“Just kidding. But seriously, we really need reenforcements now.”

“With just us, how many more days can we hold out.”

“Who knows. We can only do our best.”

I sounded like I was pushing off my responsibilities.

“Our enemies seem quite happy. Hopefully they’ll make some careless
mistakes.”

But I had no intention of giving up.

My lighthearted demeanor was only an attempt to stop myself from

expressing my true anger.

“How do you know that they’re happy?”

“We’re leagues behind them in terms of raw power. They could’ve just
charged in and attacked all at once instead of trickling through like this.”
 “That’s because you made good use of the small paths and roads.”

“Don’t be stupid, even that way there are far too few of them. They’re just
treating us like a diversion right now. Plus, they need to preserve their troops for
the capital.”

We were being mocked.

That was the source of my rage.

How could we break through their ranks and defeat them, so that they’re
scared to even step onto our soil again. This is what I was thinking.

But a difference in power wasn’t something we could easily make up for.

“Speaking of which, Sir Dida, the thing you asked the volunteers to make is
finished.”

“Oh, really?”

Taking one last bite, I ran out.

A wooden roadblock and several big rocks tied up with ropes were what
loomed into my view.

“Oh~! You guys managed to make it in such a short amount of time. Thank
you so much!”

“No worries, as long as it’s of use.”

The people of this city wore proud expressions.

“Hey. Is this really the best course of action for you guys? I can’t promise
your safety. We’ll try our best to protect this city, but we don’t know what will
happen. You might be hurt by stray arrows, or the enemies trying to sneak attack
from somewhere.”

“Even if that happens, this is our city.”

They said this with their chests puffed out.

 “This is our pride, our core. Because Lady Iris became our leader, this place
has become a comfortable place to live. We’d never dream of leaving.”

“We know that when everything went wrong with the Boltique family, Lady
Iris came here herself to solve the issue. She loves us dearly, and she sent you to
help us too. If we ran away at a time like this, we’d have no pride left.”

“As long as she’s leading us, we’ll follow her and believe in her. That’s what
all of us think. So what do we do now, surround this place?”

I smiled at their words.

In the past, before she had helped me, I lived here.

Years after, when she became leader, this city had transformed.

The streets too, the laws too. But it wasn’t just that.

The shape of how people thought had changed too.

“Is that so. But milady still isn’t official leader? She’s only a substitute right
now.”

“Eh…come on, really?”

“Does that mean she’s going to leave?”

Everyone’s unrest and unhappiness came out.

The way they spoke made me laugh from the bottom of my heart.

Lady Iris was truly loved here.

“All right. Can we ask you for a favor? These tall shields go at the front of the
line, and the rocks go to each team.”

“What about the rope?”

One of the volunteers asked.

“Ropes and stones go together. We’re using them to throw at the enemies.”
 “Woah…”

“I’ll leave that up to you then.”

“Oh, okay.”

“Ah…okay. Does anyone here live near here or here?”

“I don’t live there, but I’m around that area a lot.”

“In that case, I have a favor to ask.”

I whispered my favor into the person’s ear.

“Um, well I think I can do that…”

He accepted with a look of confusion. I couldn’t help but smile.

“Thanks. Even though there might be some damages, I’ll ask milady for the
repair fees.”

After gazing out for a while, I went back to what I had been doing originally.

“How are we going to fight?”

The guy who had brought me food asked this.

“We’re going to take back what they took from us. In a major way.”

The team members backed off when they saw my smiling face.

Was I robbing them of their determination with my expressions…?

They were full of questions, but I walked away before they could ask
anything.

The second day, I called every team leader before the sun rose.

“We’ve already arrayed all the wooden shields made by the volunteers.”

“Oh, oh…but what are wooden shields for?”

 Wooden shields would be chopped up immediately by swords…

Even if they didn’t express that concern in words, it was written on their faces.

“We’re just leaving them there. First of all, don’t let the enemy approach.”

“Don’t let them get close?”

“Yes. Have a big team waiting upstairs in these two houses, shooting arrows at
them through the windows.”

“Ah, I see…”

The houses I was pointing at were facing the port.

In the three story building, there were a few windows facing the port directly.

“We’re not knights, so whatever pride they have about facing enemies down
honorably can go to hell. All we need is to protect the things we need to protect.
Isn’t that the case?”

No one spoke in response to my question.

But I could see the determination in their eyes.

“This is a tactic I’ve designed for exactly that purpose. Before reenforcements
arrive, try not to actually square off with the enemies face to face. We’re just
focusing on reducing their firepower.”

“Understood.”

When the sun rose, the enemies started to shift.

Just like yesterday, they separated into several teams in an attempt to invade
the streets.

Our team members hidden in the buildings above shot at them. Countless
arrows rained down, indiscriminately attacking them.

“Arrows! Where is the enemy?”

 “O-over there!”

“Above! Use your shields!”

The second team used the rock throwing contraptions and sent countless
soldiers flying.

At the same time, our ground team held up their own wooden shields and shot
arrows into the sky too.

The multidirectional hail of arrows and stones sent the enemy into chaos.

“All right, that’s how we’ll keep doing it. But no one go to the actual
frontline.”

“Understood.”

After receiving reports from each team, I thought about their situations
separately and gave them the necessary orders.
 Chapter 243
Source: djurasico

REPORT

Mother

(Iris's mother at the rescue)

"Oh, I see. Did Lyle and Dida created this plan .... Thanks for the report."

Mary smiles grinning at the report.

We have a long-standing relationship, we know each other very well, at this

point she was chilly and corrected her attitude.

"Perhaps there's going to be an offensive even tomorrow. ... That's why we're
out."

At her words, there was a sound of swallowing from the soldiers who were
there.

"Specifically, how do we attack when we reach the place?"

"First, we aim for their camp's head"

She said so, smiling.

The listener who understands the meaning of her words, however, settles for a
moment in a very light tone, saying nothing is difficult for her.

I understood their feelings, and I asked them.

"...... Head?"

One of them tried to confirm involuntarily.

 Her smile deepens at that question.

Everybody who seemed to know the fear that will come for them hidden
behind her smile, felt cold.

The bewitching smile that floats on her beautiful face.

But there is no one who sees the beauty of it.

Rather, it's as if we've opened the Pandora's box that shouldn't be open ... it's
even an illusion as if you're looking into the abyss.

"Oh, he's talking about taking the enemy's general commander. The opponents
come from far away ... If the head disappears, they will be confused
immediately. If we create confusion, do you think it would be easy for them to
attack Lyle and Dida?

"……I see"

Finally, a person opened his mouth, someone whe knew her more than anyone
in this place.

"But how specifically?"

"There is a road on the side of the eastern territory that leads to the port, so
first of all, lets divide this party into four groups and quickly get out with the
platoon units. And, before both parties move up to attack each other, make an
assault. Run through at full speed with each force and return here when you end
your mission, and after returning, quickly gather with me. "

"Yes!"

While shaking, the warriors responded in a sharp voice.

"You and your party here, and you!, your party here ..."

One after another, without hesitation she gives instructions while pointing at
the map.

They crawled over... to speak lightly and concisely of their actions.

 "... why aren't you asking questions?

When Mary gives a command, each soldier moves as she said.

"... you?"

"There is a message from the duke"

Mary leaned towards me to hear my words.

"Mary... You're the head of this platoon of soldiers. You've an important

position. Therefore, be careful."

What I offered her was a mask that could hide her face leaving only her eyes
visible.

The black one is shaped to fit well on the face, and seems difficult to remove
by others.

"... That person still thinks so different from me.... he should be worried about
the outcome not this."

She received it and put it on to check it.

...... it seems that the field of vision is the same as before with the mask on.

"But why didn't he pass it to me directly?"

"When you arrived at the Anderson family, he guessed you would be leaving
immediately. You were almost immediately leaving while the mask was reaching
the state, so the duke had given it to me to send it to you"

"……I see"

She smiles bitterly while saying so.

Certainly ... If she thinks about it now, before leaving the Anderson's house, it
might not have been on time.

As soon as possible, to the eastern territory.

 In order to do so, they must take quicker the pace of the team they lead.

I understand the Duke's concern for Mary.

Even Mary is human ... no matter how strong she is, the danger is there.

Probably, even if this was spoken between them, she would have jumped out
without listening to it.

"Thank you. I received it firmly."

"Excuse me then .... "

I walked out in front of her.

But on the way, I turned around looking back.

She stays there unchanged.

Before long, she was holding a sword and fitting it into her clothes while
looking at the battle site.

It's like a strange thing to do before she goes into battle.

She used to do that when we went out to war together.

That's why.

I saw that she's still the girl she used to be.

The next time she opened her eyes, it could be seen the determination in
those. And that preparedness.

She turned her eyes towards the sea ... staring at it as if she hated it for a
while.

It was exactly how she used to be.

Tomorrow, I wonder how much more attracted to her I'll become... I thought
so, and returned to the camp.
 We spent the night with tension and ... the next day.

Before the rising of the morning sun, she and the soldiers were prepared and
already riding the horses.

Of course, her face has the mask I gave her yesterday.

"... Time has come. Come on, let's go up to win!

As soon as she yells, she rushes forward.

After that, we followed.

"Wow!"

"Well, what is that?"

Along the way, the soldiers with Lyle and Dida look at us strangely, surprised
... without knowing the reason for our sudden apparition here, but even so, they
open the way for us.

Soon after leaving the armies with Lyle and Dida behind, she broke away.

She kills the enemy soldiers that were nearby, throw away one after the other
without hesitation and runs wildly.

The enemy soldiers can not respond to the sudden events.

With that opportunity, as she attacked mercilessly, she broke through their
defensive line, and advanced further and further.

In the midst of the confusion, gradually the enemy begins to grasp the
situation.

"Go catch her!"

"Don't allow anyone to trespass!"

But those who tried to kill her, were killed soon by her soldiers.

While I am killing enemy soldiers, I was fascinated again by her.

 The place she was in was just like another world.

Even though it is the same space, it is a place where different times run.

In fact, while she is strikingly killing the enemy troops coming one after
another ... her speed didn't reduce even a bit.

It's as if the presence of the enemy isn't an obstacle.

Even with the overwhelming difference in strength, the scene shown in our
eyes has been overturned with the individual power of her alone.

I felt like I was actually looking at a hero.

Blood splashes everywhere.

The red scene invades all consciousness, however, even that terrifying sight,
made look her beautiful.

It's spectacular and it's beautiful.

It was awe inspiring.

Our blood is boiling. I can not help myself.

The brushed fangs are sharpened and the instinct screams from us.

"... I think she'll blow up the enemy right away. We'll be seeing it at the near
future "

The situation was exactly as I told them before.

Old and young, they all were equally at ease with her now, burning bright with
passion and proud of being behind her.

As we run through the enemy lines, the number of injured increases.

But there is no one to stop.

As if intoxicated in this situation, they forgot the pain and just followed her.
 "Go ahead! Don't be late! Protect each other!"

On the way, I scream.

"Ooh! And wild roars came from here and there.

Even the enemy soldiers are engulfed in fear at her and our enthusiasm while
following her.

Even though I was about to move my legs again, it seemed that I could not
move them anymore as if they were sewed on the spot.

The enemies are terrified at our sight... They lost their spirit to fight..

Our presence is so intense, yet frightening.

... And there was a space that popped open where we ran.

There was a rich carpet that was mismatched with the environment at this
situation, and on it there was a chair made of gold.

...... At a glance you can see that it is a place for high-ranking people.

I saw her appearing all bloody in from of them and they screamed their lungs
out.

She does not move to that reaction, though.

Going straight to the middle, she cut down the stern man guarding the
important figure and stood in front of the man who sat in the center of the
formation.

The fat man shows no movement.

He seems to have fainted at her sight.

The next moment, a sword pops out between Mary and him.

However, she did not appear to be particularly surprised.

 Chapter 244
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

“There’s been a report of insufficient medicine. Take everything out of

storage! Ask the merchants’ guild to help collect as well.”

Duke Armenia’s territory’s capital was completely different now, in a state of

chaos. Everyday was packed and busy.

I had my duties.

Duties to protect the people who live in the eastern region. And duties to help
Ryle, Dida, and the police guard face down conflict.

But I can’t participate directly in the battle to help them. Because of that, I can
only do my best to do what’s within my capabilities.

To tell the truth, I still want to visit the battlefield. The thought coils around
me like a deep-seated anxiety.

I, who can issue orders, still hunching in the back for safety.

If I were there, I’d be able to learn intel sooner, move people accordingly…!
That’s what I thought.

But precisely because I was a leader, I couldn’t let anything happen to me.

In other words, to protect the powerless me they needed to distribute more

guards, which only increased the work our guards had to do.

I understood this. Even so, it pained me.

 Every movement of every moment, and our corresponding planning and
reactions.

Each time I saw the report of casualties, I was overwhelmed.

Gazing down at the materials in my hand.

Spread open on the table was a map of Duke Armenia’s territory and a few
chess pieces.

“Is there any movement on the police guard’s side, in terms of adjusting their
plans?”

I could only trust Dida and Ryle with everything happening on-site.

Since we didn’t have something like a telephone to immediately

communicate, whatever I said would only increase the chaos of the situation. Of
course, I kept receiving scheduled reports.

Putting that aside, I only asked that the people there be careful, take in the
whole situation and pay attention to how people and objects might be moving.

Other than the northern team, every other police guard had sent most of its
forces to the eastern region.

“Yes, yes, the north remains where it is. Western and Southern divisions
arrange for their personnel to move out. They should be able to arrive in the
eastern regions within days.”

I trusted in Ryle and Dida’s strength.

But on the other hand, I needed to consider the possibility of a situation where
they had to retreat.

How the enemy would attack, how they would deal with reinforcements. The
escape route for the people, and how we would arrange the police team.

Taking all of this into consideration, I turned these thoughts over in my head.

“All right. What’s the situation like on evacuating the citizens? How much
more progress have we made? Are the supplies holding up?”

Reports came one after another. Officials listened together, then gave their
own opinions.

At the same time they spread this intel to each department, running around to
guarantee everything was carried out without a hitch.

“My report says that there’s been no progress in evacuation..”

“How? Has something happened?”

“No, it’s because…”

The official responsible for reporting went silent temporarily.

What could have happened, I thought. Narrowing my eyes, I gazed at him

while he opened his mouth seriously.

“‘Because it’s our city, we need to do our part to protect it’ and so on. ‘We
can’t just be protected by Lady Iris, we need to serve as her strength too’…
That’s what the people who remain. The young men are in charge of moving
supplies and running errands, while the women look after supplies and cook for
the police guard.”

Those words sent a shock through my whole system I could barely articulate.

“No…way…”

These words tumbled out of my mouth, even quieter and hard to hear than I
expected.

It wasn’t a moment for emotions, yet somehow I was moved beyond belief.

“This is all the truth.”

When I looked at him, I noticed the corner of his lips twitching.

Yes, the reason he had gone silent was also because his emotions were on the
verge of eruption as well.
 Just like me right now.

We must feel the same way.

The citizens are in a position of being protected.

When it comes to power and violence, they have no real means of fighting.

The natural disaster from beforehand was an example.

When a catastrophe like that happened, they couldn’t do anything but run to
my territory.

I couldn’t blame them. They were weak, after all, with no chips in their hands.
In this situation they made the best decision to save themselves.

Or at least, that’s the way it should be.

Yet this time the people of that city chose the battlefront.

Not giving up and fleeing, or bowing their heads before a new authority. No,
they chose to fight.

That city, that territory…they felt its importance too.

They’ve affirmed the path we’ve taken until today.

Their determination, their longing shook my heart.

“Excuse me, milady.”

While I was still sunk in thought, Tanya appeared.

“Can I report something to you?”

“Ah, yes.”

The warmth in my body stopped me from formulating a complete thought.

“Report from Dida. To seize the government offices back, the Boltique family
has agreed to join forces with us.”
 She said this by my ear quietly.

“W-what?”

“Something about punishing others for abusing their name. Plus, they said
they owed you a favor. I don’t know which one is more true…”

Tanya couldn’t help but smile.

The burst of emotion from earlier hadn’t even calmed down yet, and now I felt
as if I’d been thrust into it all again.

Before my eyes, the image of Claus appeared.

It really did make me want to laugh.

A man with a sharp eye, who was quite a good man when you really talked to
him.

Only them, who loved the city and were beloved as well would do something
like that.

Originally I thought we’d never see each other again. Yet somehow we were
standing on the same battlefront again.

“Excuse me. About the medicine, the merchants’ guild will provide support.
Here’s a signed document from them.”

“We’ve received intel from the medical association that volunteer doctors
keep departing for the eastern regions. They’re asking us to set up a system to
support them.”

Like they were following Tanya into the room, reports came one after another.

One after another, they touched my heart.

“A leader’s job is to make the people proud. Protect the people, love the
people, and make sure they prosper. Safeguarding their way of life so they
develop a sense of belonging, which one can use to rule over them…I think
that’s a ruler’s job.”
 The words I’d said to the officials in the past came back to me now.

The paths I’d walked, struggling with what was wrong or right or what
transforming our current system would even mean.

Because I never had a solution for these issues, I forced myself into the
mindset that forward was the only way I could go.

Right now, in this situation, the people…everyone was telling me the answer.

Not just the people who were directly related to me, but each citizen too.

My eyes grew teary, but I wouldn’t allow myself to cry.

It wasn’t a time to dwell on my emotions.

“Immediately establish a support system for doctors and medicine! Since any
medical setting will need more space, give some suggestions for that. Send the
police guard and officials there and recruit more volunteers, plus a reminder to
the volunteers in the eastern regions to undertake things in shifts. Tell them not
to get too worn out.”

Officials issued order after order, responding to the new information.

“The people have responded to us. We have to protect our people and land,
and do our duty!”

“Yes, milady!” The officials responded together.

 Chapter 245
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

243 Nightmare

“I see. Ryle and Dida are starting their battle, huh. Thanks for your report,
Schlay.”

Merry had an evil grin on her face after hearing our reports.

I’d interacted with her in the past, and could already sense the chill of her
aura. In the moment, I couldn’t help but straighten out my posture.

“Seems like we’ll be entering an attack formation tomorrow. So we’ll be

attending to the battlefield soon.”

Her words made everyone else present swallow.

“What are the specifics?”

“First, aim for the head.”

She smiled as she said this. Her tone was so light, like there was no difficulty
at all. It made us freeze on the spot. I understand the feeling too well, I wanted to
say to the others there.

“The head, huh.”

Someone there asked in a tone seeking affirmation without hesitation.

Her smile only grew deeper.

 Everyone here who knew the horror of that smile stood even straighter.

It was a seductive smile on her beautiful face.

But no one dared let themself be swept away.

No, instead it felt like an illusion…sneaking a peek into the abyss when
opening a forbidden pandora’s box.

“Yes, their big leader. They’re from a faraway land…if they only had a
smaller leader, they’d be in chaos by now. As long as we can create chaos, Ryle
and Dida’s attack will become far easier.”

“Ah, I see.”

I responded, being the one present who knew her better than anyone else.

“What are the specifics?”

“The paths connecting the port are all on the side of Duke Armenia’s camp.
So first we need to split this team into four smaller teams, penetrating the camp
speedily, and then attacking suddenly. Just like when we traveled here, we need
to move at top speed. When that’s done, come back and reunite here. After that,
just follow me. I’ll be making a path for you.”

“Yes!”

They responded with ringing voices and handsome posture.

“You and your team go this way, and your team emerges from here…”

One after another, she issued orders without hesitation.

Calm words, simple message. They nodded as they listened.

“Any questions? If not, this meeting is over.”

With Merry’s order, everyone else scattered to carry out their orders.

“What about you, Schlay?”

 “A message from Sir Parks*.”

Merry turned her head.

“You have your own vantage point in this battle. That’s why I needed to give
you this before the battle started.”

What I took out was a mask, hiding the area around the eyes.

A black mask fitted tightly to the face, that would be difficult to remove even
if one was in action.

“He really is as cunning as usual.”

She accepted the mask, trying it on a few times for comfort.

My original concern was that masks would affect her field of vision, but none
of that seemed to be the case.

“Why didn’t he just give me this directly?”

“You departed immediately after arriving at Duke Anderson’s dwelling.

Seeing you didn’t seem to have time, he just handed it to me.”

“I see.” She muttered this with an exasperated smile.

Thinking back, there hadn’t been much time before departing from Duke
Anderson’s at all.

All we could think of was rushing to Duke Armenia’s territory.

For that purpose, she needed to know the team she was leading like the back
of her hand.

When talking with Parks, perhaps she was anxious when she considered this.

After all, she was only human. No matter how strong, she couldn’t help but
react strongly to news about her daughter.

If he’d brought up masks at the time, she wouldn’t have listened.

 “Thank you. I accept this gift.”

“No need for thanks. I’ll excuse myself.”

I took a step to leave, but turned back suddenly.

She was still standing there.

Finally, she drew her sword, pressing the blade against her forehead.

It was a spell-like ritual she would always perform before battle.

When we battled together in the past, she’d done the same.

Perhaps that was why.

I saw her from the past and present at the same time.

She who was like a nightmare on the battlefield.

When she opened her eyes again, they were filled with determination. She
gazed toward the sea for a moment.

It was the same gaze as always.

What kind of charisma would she bring tomorrow…I thought this, returning
to the dorms.

After a tense night…the second day.

Before the sun rose in the east, she and the rest of us got on our horses.

Needless to say, she was wearing the mask.

“The time has arrived. Come on, now, let’s take our victory!”

Shouting this, she lurched forward. We followed her closely.

“Ahh!”

“What the hell is that?”

 Soldiers from Duke Armenia’s territory were shocked to see us. With
complete confusion, they could only move aside for their own safety.

After passing through their ranks, she pulled out her weapon.

To the approaching enemy, she dealt a fatal blow before charging forward.

The enemy troops were completely overwhelmed and unable to react under
the situation.

Taking advantage of their shock, she disrupted their defense line, moving
deeper.

In the center of their chaos, the enemy finally began to grasp what had
happened.

“Surround them!”

“Don’t let them take another step forward!”

Every man who tried to approach and block her was cut down instantly.

I was busy defending myself too, but couldn’t help but grow intoxicated at the
mere sight of her mid-battle.

She seemed to exist in another world from the rest of us.

We were in the same space, yet time moved completely separately.

Right now she was moving with full glamour and force…and her speed hadn’t
lessened at all compared to when she was flying across the fields.

It was like the enemy’s opposition didn’t even count as an obstacle for her.

Without even taking into consideration the tremendous difference in numbers,

she had used her own strength to turn the tide. Right now I could only smile at
that thought.

I was watching the hero from a fairytale come alive before my eyes.

Blood flew through the air.

 The bright, wretched scenery seemed only to highlight her existence.

Tragic and beautiful, stunning in the same breath.

Her figure seemed to consume everything, inspiring us.

Blood boiling, unable to control ourselves.

Our instincts cried out, to tear their throats open with our sharpened fangs.

Not wanting to fall behind her. That was all.

“It’s just that if you see her fight in person, close up, you’ll be blown away
instantly.”

Right now it didn’t matter who was experienced or not.

Everyone held their breath watching her, proud and anxious to be her follower.

As the battle continued, casualties mounted.

But no one stopped.

Like we were drunk, we forgot our own wounds and became immersed in the
battle at hand.

“Forward! Don’t fall behind! Everyone hold on to your places, protect each
other!”

I cried this out mid-run.

My order was met with a host of wild howls.

The enemies were completely engulfed by her and our spirit.

Even if they wanted to raise their feet to run, it was like they were chained
down to the ground, unable to move.

It was like a demon army straight from a nightmare. I could hear their screams
ringing close by my ears.
 Right here right now, our existence was something from an epic. Something
horrific.

And then before her a space opened up.

A luxurious, out-of-place rug spread open across the floor, underneath a

throne.

One could tell from a single glance it was prepared for someone of high
status.

Seeing her, bathed in blood, the people who were dwelling there let out high-
pitched shrieks.

Her eyebrows didn’t even twitch in response to their cries.

Calmly she walked up, cutting down each and every person who stood in her
way, until she was finally facing the man sitting in that luxurious seat.

A man weighed down by fat, without any sign of movement.

No, perhaps he couldn’t move.

Crushed completely by the aura of a grim reaper, delivering death with a

single wave of her arm.

The next moment, a sword sprung up between Merry and the man.

But she didn’t act surprised at all.

*Can’t find prior examples of this name being romanized, let me know if it’s
not right.
 Chapter 247
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Read more chapters on Patreon

See you next month.

Cheers!

245 Prayer

With an emotion similar to a prayer, I opened the document.

Organizing funding, and the material resources, transportation, and supplies

each location required.

Although it didn’t seem like much on paper, to do all these things I needed to
take the whole picture into consideration, predicting various possibilities, and
construct counterstrategies to each.

In other words, me and the rest of the officials had no time to rest. But none of
us backed down from that.

Our operations were what held the movement of our troops together.

More importantly, our people were all fighting with all their strength.

And that’s why we could never back down.

Basically there was even more to worry about than expected, and even less
time to rest than estimated.
 Were those on the frontline still safe?

I couldn’t stop imagining what the people who chose to remain in their cities
were doing, battling it out with the enemies.

The more I thought about it, the more I couldn’t help but feel negatively about
the whole situation.

Endless worry, unrest filled my heart.

I couldn’t allow myself to be overwhelmed.

Even though I promised this, it seemed like the future was going dark. I felt an
incredible fear surging inside of me.

As if the slightest relaxation was enough for negative emotions to seize my

throat, pulling me under.

I kept thinking of matters I needed to handle coolly, and began to construct

corresponding strategies.

On the other hand, my heart had no place to rest.

Walking on a path too dark to see the future, where I had the fates of my
people in my hand, made it impossible to step forward with any kind of
confidence.

If I could stuff my ears, close my eyes, and just sit here within my own
bubble, I’d be so happy.

Whenever the thought crossed my mind, I’d recall everything I had been
through to get here.

It wasn’t a peaceful road by any means, nor even overwhelmingly happy.

Stagnation, worries, tears, rage.

For that reason, what happiness I could experience was even more resplendent
than usual.

If I gave up where I stood, everything I’d fought for would be worthless.

 Those thoughts propelled me forward.

My head was buried in documents. Every once in a while, I’d raise my gaze to
the sky as if in prayer.

Praying for everyone to be all right.

Praying for peace once again.

Although I didn’t know who I was praying to, I couldn’t help but pray
regardless.

“Excuse me! Milady…”

Tanya burst through the door.

“What is it, Tanya?”

“They’ve succeeded at defeating the Acacia Kingdom’s attack and captured

the first prince alongside many others. The Boltique family has also succeeded at
winning back the government offices.”

My brain went blank. When I came back to my senses, I was already on the
verge of falling over.

“Milady!”

Running over quickly, Tanya supported me.

The warmth of her hands and the impact against my body told me this wasn’t
a dream.

Even while my lungs kept breathing out air, my field of vision was beginning
to blur.

“This is amazing news…”

“It really is. Milady, thank you for your hard work.”

Tanya’s gentle smile only made my field of vision go even more wobbly.
 “Thank you, Tanya.”

Putting my hand on the table, I pushed myself up.

“I’m endlessly thankful for everyone who has followed me to this point, and
the people of this land.”

The words I whispered made Tanya’s face flush red with joy.

“We need to decide where to house the captives. And there’s more cleanup
work to be done.”

Everything we needed to deal with now was coming to my mind.

“Perhaps we should just rest for today, milady.”

Tanya seemed troubled by my attitude.

“What are you saying, Tanya. We need to share these joyous feelings with
everyone else. We’ll wait for them…the heroes who protected our land to return
to celebrate. At the same time, we must pray for the lives lost.”

When I told her these feelings, she finally seemed to understand and
responded to me with a smile and nod.
 Chapter 248
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

While I finished up the aftercare, I waited for them to come back.

Defeating the Acacia troops and seizing back our government offices had
cleared the tension here. Right now everything felt quite peaceful.

But we couldn’t forget my country was still in the midst of a war with the
Towair Kingdom.

Even if the atmosphere wasn’t so painful as before, most of our major officials
were still living through the wartime emotions.

I was the same as well.

If the Tasmeria Kingdom lost, it would be a devastating situation.

In that scenario, the Acacia Kingdom would probably act again.

“Well then, Tanya, how’s the battlefront looking?”

“His majesty is currently directing the army in Earl Monroe’s territory. But it
seems like the people still maintain a deep-rooted distrust toward the kingdom,
so they’re sunk in a long, bitter battle.”

My hands stopped.

“I really do not know, Tanya.”

Against my own will, I said this with a tone full of resentment.

 “I’m sorry. Considering the Acacia Kingdom was top priority, I didn’t report
this to you immediately.”

“No, I should be sorry for that. I wouldn’t be able to listen to you under those
circumstances. But Tanya, if possible, I always want to hear new updates on
what’s going on in the north, no matter how busy I am.”

I had to reflect on my own tendencies toward being emotional.

Reacting so strongly to the words “his majesty” showed I was still tender.

“A long, bitter battle. True, there’s no such thing as a battle that ends after a
single victory.”

“Yes. Given how people are swaying in the direction of the Towair Kingdom,
having to watch a battle play out only makes people trust us less.”

I didn’t expect him to go to the battlefield.

Things should be fine…or should I say I wished he would be fine.

Being so far apart made me anxious that I couldn’t immediately know what he
was doing.

Unrest and anxiety festered within my heart.

I wanted to be by his side.

To share his fears.

Yes, I screamed this from the bottom of my heart.

My rational mind suppressed these impulsive cries.

When I’d abandoned those inner shrieks, I forced myself to change how I
thought.

“Any reports from the spies inside of the Acacia Kingdom?”

“Their citizens talk of Duke Armenia’s territory being attacked, but the
national military hasn’t moved out yet.”
 “I see. What’s going through the king’s mind?”

The more I think, the less things make sense.

Even if it didn’t come through the king himself but from the prince, what was
the intent behind proposing marriage and then attacking us?

His right hand offered a friendly smile, while his left hand stabbed at us with a
knife.

“It’s good that their national military is still remaining where it is.”

After all, it was basically impossible for us to fight two countries at the same
time.

No matter personnel or material resources, we didn’t have enough of anything.

Whether it was our territory or the rest of the nation.

“Indeed.”

Tanya agreed with me with a bitter look.

“Have you looked into more to do with the royal family?”

“Because they have concubines, there are five queens and five princes, ten
princesses. The one who asked for your hand earlier was the third prince, Prince
Majid. Now the king is older, so the battle for the throne is starting up. But some
rumors have spread that the third prince has no heart for politics, which is why
his front has been so quiet thus far. The prince claimed illness and withdrew
from the conflict, so he seems to be furthest from the throne.”

“So any country can have a fight for the throne.”

Once again, I couldn’t help but be sarcastic.

“But saying he’s furthest from the throne…I would have to disagree with
that.”

“Why do you say that?”

 “Just a feeling from when I met him.”

“Intuition?”

“A little different. Beforehand when he visited our territory, he came with the
reputation of his whole nation. Considering what you said and that reality…”

Tanya’s expression shifted.

A country’s representative has much bearing on their appearances. Someone

with nothing to do with politics wouldn’t be chosen in the first place, to prevent
anything from going wrong.

Considering he was the third prince, it wasn’t impossible that he was trying to
earn some kind of credit. But when he showed up to ask for my hand, no one
else by his side was available for political duty.

“No interest in politics? No movement? Seems like it’s only a red herring.
He’s still carrying out political duties even without this supposed interest,
meaning he has some kind of strategic play he doesn’t want to show just yet.
Something like a talent who not only supports him unconditionally, but also
works hard to conceal his tracks.”

Seems exactly like someone else I know, I couldn’t help but chortle to myself.

He had also hidden behind the scenes for so long to strengthen his own
foundations, although his reason was his mother’s identity.

Prince Majid seemed to do so because his identity as third prince.

The earliest bird gets shot. Knowing this, he instead chooses to remain in the
dark, sharpening his fangs.

“So I think there’s a high likelihood he’s aiming for the throne.”

Suddenly my thoughts scattered.

To him there wasn’t much good to be had in a marriage with me.

After all, joining hands with a family with more influence in his own nation
would be more likely to stabilize his position.

As a matter of fact, if he produced a child with mixed heritage, he might even

encounter opposition from influential figures in his country.

Unless he wanted me as nothing more than a concubine, so he could have

children with other wives.

When I got to this point, I had to force myself to stop thinking. There was no
use in continuing the line of thought.

“We need to pay attention to his actions in the future.“

“Yes, milady.”

There was a knock at the door. Sebastian had arrived.

“Ryle and Dida are back from the east, milady.”

“Great. Although I’m sorry to trouble them so and they must be tired, can I
request them here for a report?”

“They said once they wrap things up with the police guard they’ll come here.”

“I see, thanks.”

Perhaps twenty minutes later, there was another knock at the door.

Dida, Ryle, and my mother walked in.

“M-Mother?”

“It’s been a while, Iris.”

I cried out when seeing the surprise appearance.

Since we were the only ones here, it didn’t matter so much.

“What are you doing here?”

Now I was beginning to remember.

 My mother had brought Duke Anderson’s guard ten-some-odd days ago.

Since then, I’d had no idea where she was.

More accurately speaking, I hadn’t even thought that far.

“Mother, does that mean you traveled to the east with Duke Anderson’s
guard?”

I asked an odd question.

But then I suddenly remembered what she’d said to me.

Call Mother if you need help. Even though that’s what she said…

“No, I led them to the east.”

So that was the case after all! My heart was in turmoil.

Who could expect my mother to make an appearance there herself?

“Injuries, are you hurt? And also, why…?”

Dida burst out into laughter seeing how flustered I was.

Ryle and Dida were laughing too.

I had no idea why everyone was laughing.

“Milady, Lady Merry’s swordsmanship is outstanding, far better than any of

us.”

“Huh?”

“I’m disappointed about it, but it’s the truth. She’s also quite the tactical
leader.”

I somehow thought what Dida was saying was a completely unrelated joke.

But what he said next made my mind stop spinning.

 “I’ve said this to you before too, right? I’ve always wanted to be a soldier. So
I not only trained with soldiers at my father’s, but also have some battlefield
experience.”

The casual smile my mother gave me while saying this was a death blow.

Her on the battlefield? What could this all mean…

Questions appeared one after another in my mind, congealing together in

chaos.

But looking at my mother’s smile, I began to think there wasn’t much

meaning behind whatever I could think. So I calmed down again.

“Is that so. Everyone, thank you so much for your help in protecting Duke
Armenia’s territory. I give you my most genuine gratitude.”

“Iris, no need to thank me. We’re all part of the family, after all. But if it’s
you, I’ll express your greetings to Duke Anderson’s family.”

“Thank you.”

Nodding again to my mother, I turned toward Ryle and Dida.

“I also have to thank you two, the police guard, and everyone else who headed
out to the eastern regions. I’m so, so happy that you all made it home safely.”

I’d already heard the news of their victory, but seeing them here before my
eyes was so real I couldn’t help but tear up.

“Having you all here is amazing…I’m so thankful for your support.”

Every emotion I wanted to express to them surged into my heart, yet the
words wouldn’t come to me.

Not being able to communicate what I felt to them frustrated me.

“We really don’t deserve this.” Ryle responded with a gentle smile.

“Milady’s words are the best reward for us.”

 I couldn’t help but laugh at Dida’s casual remark.

“Thank you. Although I have much more to say, I also want to hear your
report.”

I learned the amount of captives and casualties from them.

Even while listening to their report, I was still considering whether the
supplemental resources we sent out would make it in time.

“And also, milady, we managed to capture the enemy’s leader this time.”

“The leader seems to be the first prince of Acacia.”

My mother’s words were a strong shock to my system.

“The first prince, on the frontlines?”

To be honest, I couldn’t believe it.

Even though I looked like I was doubting my own mother, it was more that I
couldn’t believe this was the truth with the common sense I had developed up to
this point.

How could they send a member of royalty in the initial intrusion effort, let
alone a crown prince?

Without being able to help myself, I spoke the words that were forming in my
mind.

“Ah, could it be…”

“What have you realized?”

Mother responded to my whisper.

“I’ve thought of something.”

“Tell me, Iris. If it’s anything related to the current incident, it’s good for you
to share your ideas.”
 “Indeed. The one who proposed to me was the third prince, Prince Majid.
Currently the situation within Acacia seems to be similar to our previous
situation: a subtle struggle for the throne. Right now should be the breaking
point of the battle.”

“You really have done your homework on Acacia’s situation. But how does all
that relate to what’s going on here?”

“I’ve heard that the second prince abandoned the struggle because of illness*.
In other words, if anything happens to the first prince then the succession rights
will fall right into the third prince’s hands.”

“Milady, are you saying the third prince designed this incident?”

I shook my head to Tanya’s question.

“I don’t know that much. Whether the current king or Prince Majid is the one
cooperating with the Towair Kingdom, I’m also not sure. He could potentially
win the throne or lose his status as royalty entirely with this move.”

“According to the first prince, the one working with the Towair Kingdom is
the current king.” My mother responded.

“I see. Perhaps if that person could steal the throne away, they’d have more
grounds for negotiation.”

“But milady, he’s been eyeing this land so strongly he even proposed to you.
If that’s the case if he wins the throne he might bring the national military to
invade us again…”

“Putting the current king aside, if I were Prince Majid I wouldn’t do

something like that.”

“And why is that the case?”

“Whether Tasmeria or the Towair Kingdom wins…even if they win Duke

Armenia’s territory, it will be quite difficult to maintain control of it. After all,
they’re surrounded by enemies and other countries. Although they have an
agreement with the Towair Kingdom, considering geographical conditions
they’ll have to go back on their words eventually. After all, Acacia is across
from the sea. If their overseas territory were invaded they couldn’t possibly deal
with it immediately, and it’s too costly to ship resources and talent over here for
what will probably be a very small reward. It’s probably more profitable to form
a good trade relationship with other nations…at least, that’s my thought
process.”

“I see. What you said seems like the most likely possibility. Even though the
current king has become embroiled in this whole Towair Kingdom situation, that
means we also have no way to see through what the third prince is really
scheming behind the scenes. If he’s someone who can plan so thoroughly to get
to the throne, I’m sure he’ll know what to do as long as someone drops hints to
him where his true profits lie and demonstrate an ability to negotiate.”

“Yes, Mother.”

“So that’s the case. Anyways, the guard of Duke Anderson and I will rest here
for a while. They’ll need time to tend to their wounded and observe the situation.
If anything happens, don’t hesitate to tell your mother.”

I nodded quickly to my mother’s proposal. Honestly, her presence here made

me quite happy.

“Tanya, prepare to interrogate the first prince.”

“Yes, milady.”

*Messed up in an earlier translation when I stated that the third prince was the
one who bowed out because of illness.
 Chapter 249
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Support The Novels You Love

RECRUITING PROOFREADERS

Please Turn Off You Ad Blockers

Schedule: MON WED FRI

Contact Me Here

$20 per sponsored chapter part

Regardless of donations amount, I can try to get you a sponsored chapter.Just

let me know. Cheers!

Become a Patron!

Reader Run Discord Server

Share Chapters After Reading

This site employs paid translators

This site does not guarantee 100% accuracy in translations.

 Chapter 249
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

The news that Duke Armenia’s family had successfully defeated the Acacia
military spread through the country immediately, to the capital as well.

“Now you must feel better, Bern.”

“Yes, truly. But there’s also the possibility of follow-up attacks. We can’t let
our guard down yet.”

“Yes. In our current relation with the Towair Kingdom, it’s difficult to provide
military or resource support to them. If there’s really a follow-up attack, it’s hard
to say how long Duke Armenia’s territory will last. We need to think about the
situation like this. Our country’s difficult situation is really harrowing.”

Lady Letticia let out a long sigh.

“Seems like it’s quite hard after all.”

“The worst problem is the lack of material resources. Even though my brother
has managed to distribute resources equally so far throughout the land, we’re
almost out of everything. War is a huge drain on money and goods. Even if
people can tentatively maintain stability, we won’t have enough for another
round of conflicts.”

I also sighed deeply.

Although I was a member of Duke Armenia’s family, I was also someone who
shouldered the burden of national politics.

Saying I had to go back because of my family’s situation was unacceptable, as

was working for them with the advantage of my position in the capital.

If I did that, I wouldn’t be a role model for my family anymore.

Currently I kept thinking over some kind of legitimate way I could convince
the country to move on its own behalf. But reality was cruel.

“On the other hand, Duke Armenia’s territory is truly impressive. They not
only responded to my brother’s demands during the riots happening during those
natural disasters, but also supported the people moving over. They’ve overcome
another difficult hurdle this time.”

“Yes. I can only hold the utmost respect for my sister and the people around
her.”

“Indeed. No matter what the citizens there think, as a nation we hope we can
resolve this issue to preserve the talent and resources there. I wonder if we can
achieve a compromise through negotiation.”

“My sister also hopes for things to resolve themselves as soon as possible.
She’s thinking of a way to leverage her current relationship with the Acacia
Kingdom and pave a road for potential negotiations.”

“Ah, of course Iris is thinking so far ahead. What is Ludy thinking?”

“He’s currently puzzling over how to initiate the negotiation, who should be
the one to take the seat in the situation, and how to bring the idea of a truce into
talks.”

“Considering past examples, they usually select a team from the diplomats
and legal departments. In terms of actual contents of negotiation: before we
know the situation in Acacia, we’ll have to investigate.”

“It’s a difficult time right now. Our reality being that they not only know about
our natural disasters, but also our war with the Towair Kingdom. Beforehand
they must have some understanding of our country, and have probably grasped a
good understanding of our geographical landscapes.”

“That does seem to be the case.”

 Lady Letticia spoke as if intervening in our conversation.

“To tell both of you first…I’ve already handed the whole thing over to Duke
Armenia’s family. Of course, I’ll discuss the official documentation of this
incident with my brother.”

“Really? This is a discussion between nations. To hand this over to a duke’s

family…I’m sure the other families would oppose this strongly.” I couldn’t
disguise my shock at Lady Letticia’s words.

“Isn’t the name of the country important when walking into a negotiation
setting? Most importantly we need a spy to find the conditions where we can
force them to compromise and find real intel on them.”

Ludy also seemed opposed.

“I don’t think there’s a better choice than Iris though. First of all, she’s had
direct contact with Acacia royalty, even been proposed to by them. If we walk
this route, she’ll be a familiar face on the negotiation table. Plus, Duke
Armenia’s territory and the Acacia Kingdom have obtained massive profits
through trade. My guess is they won’t treat them with less respect than a nation.
In addition, as Milo has mentioned, Iris has incredible spies under her hand with
incredible technique. I’m sure they’ve already investigated the kingdom under
her order. Perhaps they were already looking into things during the proposal.
Compared to us, who have just started digging into things, she’ll be more likely
to create the atmosphere for a negotiation. Finally, the most important point:
what’s the use in the country moving out now? In this current incident, the
country didn’t do anything at all before Duke Armenia’s territory resolved things
on their own. If people on this side intervened they might just end up causing
more chaos with how little they know about the situation. Not difficult to
imagine that the people would oppose things too. Because of these reasons, I
think it’ll be more efficient to hand the negotiations over to Duke Armenia’s
family.”

We had nothing to say before Lady Letticia’s words except for agreeing nods.

“Plus, the point about other families opposing…what else is there for them to
say? They’ve got incredible wealth, talent, and an army powerful enough to
defeat a national military.”
 She sighed as she said this.

“Although Bern and Ludy both have Duke Armenia’s heritage…I only said
this because I truly trust you. To be honest, the royal family is fearful of your
power.”

My body stiffened upon hearing this.

“Originally, compared to when my grandmother was ruling, Duke Armenia’s

family is incredibly strong. We even felt threatened by this. But they are truly
nobles among nobility. They understand a noble’s responsibility and have made
boundless contributions to the nation. So that’s why we’ve allowed them to
flourish until today.”

“I have a difficult question to answer from my perspective. Are there plans to

reduce Duke Armenia’s family’s power in the future?”

Lady Letticia smiled bitterly at my question.

“No, it’s quite the opposite. Duke Armenia’s family is so strong that royalty
must give them extra leniency to prevent them from branching out and creating
their own nation.”

Ludy and I were wide-eyed in disbelief at this unexpected response.

“Duke Armenia’s family has already suffered quite a lot through that Ellia and
that brother’s policies. Not only did they fail to protect you, they even gave you
more trouble than necessary when asking for resource donations. To be quite
honest, if I were Iris I’d be distancing myself from such a troublesome
government. Duke Armenia’s territory has such immense social potential that in
the future I’m sure it could garner power to rival a country. The nation would be
in a sticky spot without them, while they could fare for themselves quite well
without the assistance of the country. Such is the power dynamic. Our biggest
problem right now is the many nobles who don’t understand this truth.”

“Lady Letticia…I swear to you that Duke Armenia’s territory will never rebel
against the capital.”

“Yes, Bern. I understand you and Sir Louis’ accomplishments. You really fight
your hardest for this nation, and I have never doubted the family’s intentions.
I’m only explaining the reality of your power.”

The expression on me and Ludy’s face was impossible to describe.

“To forcibly restrict you underneath the national government would disrupt
the current situation. We’d not only lose out on tax money but also face the
possibility of disintegrating territory if we ever tried to reduce your power. Since
the people are so united, they’d likely revolt too. Although I understand this is a
double-edged sword, Duke Armenia’s territory has an even more advanced legal
system, tax system, and standard of life than not only the other territories, but the
capital as well. If the nation could manage to centralize power and raise every
territory’s standard of living to Duke Armenia’s territory’s level then everything
might be more equal, but in reality this is incredibly difficult to achieve. Instead
of trying to get them to match the territories around them, it’s better to give them
more freedom as a special district.”

We still couldn’t manage to make much of a comment on this.

“Okay, seems like we’re almost there.”

“Speaking of which, why are we walking toward the tower anyways?”

Lady Letticia smiled warmly in response to Ludy’s question.

“To watch one of the conclusions of this tale. If it were grasped well in the
hands of the victor everything would be fine. But if something resulted in a
complete reversal then they would have to completely change their course to
correct that.”

Her words left us confused.

“Ludy, my brother wished for you to stay here because of a very important
case. Are you ready?”

She issued this question with a quiet smile. Yet it seemed like she was
surrounded with an interminable determination.

Just like she had said, as a guard close to Dean Ludy should have
accompanied him on the journey forward.
 But his majesty had suddenly issued an order for him to stay in the capital.

No matter how much Ludy lamented, his requests were rejected.

“You’ll know when the time is right. I only leave you behind because of my
trust in you. That’s what he said when he departed.”

“I’m ready. This sword is more than a decoration. It’s a symbol of my

determination.”

“Is that so. Bern, whatever happens before your eyes now, promise to keep it
secret.”

“Yes, milady.”

Lady Letticia led us into a room.

It was a completely normal room, with a single wall dedicated completely to a

bookshelf.
 Chapter 250
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

248 Death

“There are various traps set up throughout the palace. This is one of them. I’m
only telling you this out of necessity, but I can say no more than that.”

We nodded in agreement with her.

After entering the room, she picked out a book and pressed the risen area
behind it. Part of the shelf opened like a door.

“All right, let’s go.”

Lady Letticia walked down the dark stairwell without hesitation.

“In our long history, countless royals have hidden a dark history. To draw
people’s attention away, they used many triggers and traps to enter isolated
locations. That’s the kind of place we are going to right now.”

We walked along a pathway forward.

At the end, there was another stairwell going up.

“Please press the third stone from the right.”

We walked up the stairs. It was a dead end.

Ludy exchanged positions with Lady Letticia, pressing down the location
she’d asked him to and opening up the path.
 Suddenly, light spilled down from above.

Ludy passed through the doorway to enter a narrow stone room.

The only thing there was a solid doorway and a skinny spiral staircase.

“All right. We’ll be climbing some more stairs.”

Lady Letticia led us to start climbing the stairs again.

“Is this…in the tower?” I asked when we’d reached the middle.

“Indeed. This is the tower where we imprison more noble prisoners.

Considering its original function, it an oversight that there’s another door aside
from the entrance. But like I said before, it could be another trap to draw
people’s attention away.”

A bitter smile was on her face when she explained this.

She looked a little tired after such a long climb.

There was a very small space at the top of the stairs.

After removing some of the stones according to her orders, we could see the
other side of the wall.

The three of us clustered there together, peering through into the other side.

On the other side was a room surrounded by metal cages.

In that dim area, was Yuri Noir.

“Lady Letticia, this is…?” Ludy couldn’t help but whisper the question.

Her only response was to raise a finger to her lips and shush him.

We held our silence, gazing into the space when there was suddenly
movement.

None other appeared there than the man who had been imprisoned elsewhere,
Prince Edward.
 “Yuri! I’m here to save you.”

He said this with a loving tone of voice. Yuri only stared at him.

“How did you get here?” she asked coldly.

“This man let me out. Wait here, I’ll set you free.”

Following behind Prince Edward was a well-dressed man.

He looked familiar enough for me and Ludy to open our eyes wide.

Although he was part of the second prince faction, he received the light
punishment of having his power removed and imprisoned at home because he
hadn’t participated in the money printing scandal.

Following behind him was the two knights who should have stood guard at
the door.

“Stop there.”

She issued these chilly words to Prince Edward as he awkwardly struggled

with the cage.

He had just managed to open the door, and he looked up at her in surprise.

“What is it, Yuri? There’s nothing to be afraid of. If we can escape here, this
man and his colleagues will help us hide. We’ll have to hide our tracks for the
time being. When the time comes, I’ll ascend to the throne once more as king.”

He smiled at her, while she still maintained a gloomy look. Slowly a cold
smile came to her face.

“You really don’t know? He had no intention of helping me in the first place.”

“I know you can’t trust them now, Yuri, but let’s get out of here first.”

“If I leave here now, I’ll be assassinated. By that guy and his companions.”

“That won’t happen, Yuri! They’re here to help us. Either way, come out here.
Trust me.”
 “To them you are still essential. You’re useful, after all. To recover their own
status, they need to push you to the forefront. I’m different. To them I’m an
obstacle. ‘Will Yuri re-establish her connection with the Towair Kingdom?’
That’s what they’ll worry. If you end up succeeding to the throne, my existence
will stop other nobles from being able to present their own daughters to you as
possible queens.”

“Yuri, you’re contradicting yourself. Even if they felt like you were some kind
of burden, they wouldn’t risk themselves to come out and rescue you. ”

“It’s the only shot they’ll get to eliminate someone below Prince Alfred who
might say something negative before you potentially succeed to the throne. Isn’t
it the best chance for them when we’re supposedly hiding?” Yuri said with a
steely voice.

“Plus, I don’t need people like this from a dying country. I have other knights
to help me.”

The men behind Prince Edward let out a loud laugh.

“Hear that, Prince Edward? We really want to help the person you love most.
But it seems like she does have ties to the Towair Kingdom after all. She’s no
match for you.”

“Not at all! She’s just emotionally unstable after being shut up for so long.
Yuri, I’m your knight, aren’t I? Didn’t we have our promise that no matter what
happens, no matter who we encounter, I’ll protect you?”

Yuri didn’t respond to his questioning. She simply stared at him emotionlessly.

“Prince Edward! You’ve been fooled. Originally you’d be able to ascend to

the throne with no issue. The only reason you failed was because this woman
had outside ties. Now I’ll open your eyes to the truth.”

One of the knights pulled out his sword and charged toward her.

To prevent Prince Edward from protecting Yuri, the other knight restrained
him.

Yuri continued to watch the scene with the same expression.

 “Stop!”

The moment the sword would have pierced through her, Prince Edward
managed to push away the knight and step between them.

It was instantaneous.

A dull thud. Prince Edward had been pierced through with the sword.

Time seemed to have stopped, silence reigning through the room.

The knight holding the sword finally realized the seriousness of the whole
situation. The sword fell from his trembling hand, clattering against the floor
loudly.

In that same moment, Prince Edward fell over, surrounded by spreading red.

Even while he stared down at his own body with surprise, Prince Edward
managed to raise his head to smile at Yuri.

“Yu…ri…”

He extended his hand to reach out to her.

Yuri’s dull eyes finally shone with tears.

“Why…why would you protect me like that?” she shrieked.

“I’m nothing but a burden to you! Eliminating a burden like they’re doing…
isn’t that what a noble would do? So why…?”

Blood seeped from his mouth as he answered her question with a smile.

“Didn’t we have a promise?”

“No matter what happens, no matter who we encounter, I’ll protect you.” And
so he had.

If he hadn’t entered alongside the men, perhaps this wouldn’t have happened.
And yet.
Yet he was the only one to protect her from the beginning to the end.
 Chapter 251
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

What a fool…

I couldn’t help but laugh.

Why was he so absolutely pure. He was nothing like a member of royalty.

Of course, that’s why I chose him as a target when infiltrating the royal
family.

If he’d thought even a little harder he would’ve understood. He no longer has

a position in this palace.

Any possibility of him becoming king has been shot through.

The only people approaching him right now had also lost their own positions.
All they were doing now was staring at him as he bled out.

The first prince’s status was solid as rock.

That he could gain a complete understanding of the palace was shocking.

Trying to seize the throne back under these circumstances…although it wasn’t

completely impossible, it was near impossible.

He was an idiot for ever believing them, but the people who rescued him were
too.

No, I was a big idiot too.

 Divan was never going to come back to help me.

The first prince’s people were scattered throughout the palace. There was no
chance for Towair Kingdom spies to remain hidden.

Several people had already been discovered and arrested.

Under these circumstances, he would never send anyone to save me. He

wouldn’t do something so useless.

And yet I still trusted in that possibility, even as it approached zero.

I was nothing but an idiot too.

If swords were pointed at me here, I had no other option but death.

But dying here wasn’t bad either.

I had no regrets. Perhaps I was still dissatisfied, but there was nothing I could
do about that at this juncture. I was tired.

Tired of living.

And yet he…Edward, protected me.

Over himself, he chose me.

His intentions were enough to move me.

No one had helped me like that before.

Nobody wanted to protect me.

My mother was consumed by her lost love, hatred of her own position. She
had no time for my existence.

Father had easily cast aside my mother and her love for him, and returned
when he saw my usefulness.

Divan…even though he taught me skills to survive, he only approached me to

use me.
 But only Edward…only he hadn’t abandoned me in these final moments. Only
he protected me.

Why in the world? This was a stupid question.

He had said the words, over and over. “I love you.”

He wanted to “spend the rest of our lives together”, so he needed to protect

me.

Everytime I heard this, I’d always shake my head at it.

It was no use, he’d end up abandoning me anyways when I had lost my utility.

But I was wrong.

He really had given up his life for me.

The moment I realized that, something warm entered my heart.

“Idiot…you really are an idiot.” I said with a laugh.

All the same, tears streamed freely from my eyes.

Bending over, I grabbed his hands tightly.

“Y-yes.”

These were the last breaths that escaped him. He smiled one last time as his
breath gave out.

“What an idiot.”

His hands suddenly became heavy. I could do nothing but hold them still.

And then in that moment, a woman who didn’t fit into this place at all
appeared.

Seeing her materialize from the wall, the two middle-aged knights were
absolutely shocked.
“Good to see you again, Yuri Noir.”

Ignoring them, she greeted me.

But I ignored her, holding his hands tightly, refusing to look toward her.

Finally she seemed to give up. After a long breath, she moved away.
 Chapter 252
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Even under arrest, Edward was still a member of royalty. Harming royalty is
quite a heavy crime. I hope you don’t think you can just escape like that?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Lady Letticia’s smile was oddly warm.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

All the color drained from the three men’s faces.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“I, I was just invited here…!”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Me too!”
 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The two knights fought to escape, but were stopped by Ludy.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Get out of my way!”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

They unsheathed their swords, and Ludy did the same quietly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Lady Letticia,” he said. A question without theme.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

And yet Lady Letticia seemed to understand what he meant and nodded with a
smile.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Yes, milady.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Ludy took a step toward them.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Dealing them each a blow, he felled the two knights in two swoops.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/
 It was a staggering win, more than enough to show the difference in power.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Lady Letticia’s expression didn’t even change. She just watched the whole
thing happen in silence.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Yuri didn’t seem to care at all.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

The one who reacted most strongly was the middle-aged man who had been
standing behind Edward.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Finally realizing the gravity of the situation, he curled up, shuddering.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“W-why, would you, milady…?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Ah, I didn’t come onto the scene until after you were imprisoned at home.
And yet you know who I am?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The expression on her face was that of a child playing a prank.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Just kidding. But why? I know why you came here today.”
 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
252/

“W-wha…!” The man wore a complete look of shock.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I’ve had an eye on your movements for a while now. I just chose to let it slip
for the time being.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“So then, you knew things would turn out like this…?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Not at all. I didn’t realize this brother of mine would protect Yuri. On the
other hand, it does make thing easier. Ludy, arrest him and take him away.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“But…”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Don’t worry about my protection. We’re the only ones here. Just come back
for me when he’s in jail.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Yes, milady.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Ludy calmly grabbed the man, mid-breakdown, and took him away from the
tower.
 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

The only ones left there were the dead Prince Edward and Yuri, who sat by
him.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

And Lady Letticia, who was confused but could only watch from the side.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Just now.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Yuri spoke quietly.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Just now, you said it was easier this way. Were you already planning to put
Edward to death?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Hm. I thought you already treated this brother as nothing more than a
utility?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Mmph!”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Yuri’s face contorted.

 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Please give me a real answer!”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Don’t you think that even if I did nothing, you’d still be gotten rid of? But
yes, I admit I did want those people to take on the blame so we could get rid of
him.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Lady Letticia’s cold words left Yuri in shock.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Why? Isn’t he your brother?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Even though we’ve only met once and never spoken…you are right.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Then why…?!”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Because it was necessary.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Lady Letticia’s words were like a cold splash of water to Yuri as she grew
more agitated.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“If I let him live, he would only become the root of more trouble. More people
like the man just now would appear, looking to push him to the throne. Right
now, our country doesn’t have the capacity for more internal chaos. Yuri, didn’t
you want this country to be destroyed? You never cared how much bloodshed
had to happen for your goals anyways.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I’m nothing like you! You sacrificed your own family!”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Yes. But I’m a royal. If it’s necessary to protect this country, I will become a
vengeful demon.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Mm!”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Sorry for the wait, Lady Letticia.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Ludy had returned with several knights in tow.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Ah, seems like we’ve still got time to spare.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I handed him off to the guards and came back”

 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Is that so. Take Yuri back to her prison, and take care of Brother.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Yes, milady.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Bern, Ludy, I’ll be going back. Best to you, Yuri.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Yuri seemed to be saying something.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

But Lady Letticia turned around before she could hear anything.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Ludy and I followed suit.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Clack clack clack. Our footsteps rang through the tower while we descended
down the stairs.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Unlike when we arrived, no one spoke now.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 “Lady Letticia.” I made up my mind to initiate conversation.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“What is it, Bern?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Prince Alfred knew this would happen. Is that why he handed things off to
you?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Yes and no.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Her response left me scratching my head.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Brother only wanted them to show themselves so he could handle them when
he came back. He only wanted them to be placed under arrest. It was my own
idea to get rid of this brother of mine. After all, with him on the battlefield we
need to lower our risk of chaos in the palace.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Why?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

She laughed, although she sounded troubled.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/
 “Why do you ask? Are you afraid of me?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Walking down the stairs, we exited the tower.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

In stark contrast with the gloomy atmosphere inside, it was bright and
beautiful outside.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

But the atmosphere among us was no different from that inside the tower.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I just wanted to know. Why you made a decision that would make you clamp
down and bleed”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

She raised her hand in surprise.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Seemed like she hadn’t even realized.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

From the palm of her hand, blood was dripping down.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Surprised, Ludy grabbed cloth to wrap her hands up and stop the bleeding.
 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
252/

“Why must you put yourself in such pain?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

She didn’t respond to my question at first.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Eventually, as if mocking herself, she opened her trembling lips.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“I can’t let myself feel pain.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Her soft words rang out clearer than ever.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“It was my decision to act, my responsibility, my burden. Feeling pain feels

like escaping a burden I should carry for myself.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Since you’ve chosen this path. Does that mean you’ll continue to choose the
same way?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Yes. With how far we’ve come, I can’t stop here. The road ahead will be
thorny, but…”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

Her lips pressed shut.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“If only this could be the end. Of situations where my hand is forced. I’m not
regretting anything though.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

A sad smile flickered onto her face.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Ludy. Please bury that brother of mine with great honors.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Is that the right course?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“We don’t need to draw attention. That man’s testimony will be enough to
notify others of his death. It’s just a moment of self-satisfaction for me.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“No. If you’d punished him even further, everyone would fear you. This, I
think, is a better choice. Although it may look naive, I’m happy to receive such
an order from you.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Is that the case. Then thank you.”

 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Yes, milady.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

After Lady Letticia returned to her own room, Ludy left immediately to carry
out her orders.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

She looked exhausted as she sunk into a nearby chair.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Need me to get anything for you?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

I asked, concerned.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“No, not now.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

After refusing my request, she sighed heavily.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“To you this must be a difficult question. Let me know if you don’t want to
answer. How do you feel about his death?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/
 “I thought a lot. It was a long time…and yet now it seems short. The time we
spent together.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I spoke my thoughts as clearly as I could.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Just as you said. If possible, I’d rather not suffer through circumstances like
that again. At that time…if there was something different, if there was
something I could change, perhaps things would’ve been different.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

Saying this, I couldn’t help but laugh mockingly at myself.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“We ended up taking a different path, although not according to my own

choice. No, it was only because I was lucky. The people in my family were
forgiving enough to show me the true breadth of this world. If they hadn’t, I
would have ended up like that too.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Indeed.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“I’m filled with compassion and regret. But I won’t let myself stop either. Just
enjoying my fortune feels like escaping from my own sins. My existence is only
in serving the country.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 She said this with her eyes closed.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“Well then, I will ask again. Are you walking the same path as I am?

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

252/

“Well then, I will answer again. As long as you walk the path of serving the
country from the bottom of your heart.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

She smiled gently at my response.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-252/

“I see. All in all, let’s get back to work.”

 Chapter 253
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Prince Edward has passed away?” I murmured to myself, staring ahead.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

I knew that after losing in a political battle, it was only a matter of time before
he was punished.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

But the sudden news still shocked me.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Immediately my brain was filled with memories from our past together.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

I should have nothing but hatred toward him, and yet…

 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Why is it that now I can only remember when he was kind to me…”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Isn’t it because you’re having a remembrance for the dead?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Merida was the one responding to my murmurs.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

We were on the balcony now.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Sebastian basically forced me away from my desk so I could take a breath of

fresh air.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

While tasting the pastries Merida made for me, Tanya brought the news.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Even if it’s someone you hated from the bottom of your heart, you won’t be
able to hate him after he dies. Instead of bottling up your hatred inside, it’s more
tolerable for the living to substitute the hatred for more pleasant memories
instead.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Yes, that’s right.”

 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
253/

Merida’s words were a beacon of light for my confused heart.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I had loved him in the past, truly. So much I became blind to everything
around me.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

And because I loved him so deeply, I hated him with the same intensity too.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

When everything fled from me, I felt nothing but endless emptiness.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

And after that? Nothing seemed to matter anymore.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Although I still got the occasional chest ache, my current life was too
jampacked for me to even spare a thought for him.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

When I started paying attention to my surroundings again, I found he was

nothing but a modest obstacle.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

An enemy who viewed me with hostility and attacked me occasionally from

his side.
 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Of course I was angry at his obstructions, but I didn’t mind his existence
overall.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

My indifference almost felt tragic.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

He hated me so much, and yet I had almost no feelings toward him. Perhaps
my past hatred for him had disappeared for a long time now.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

In my eyes, he was nothing but a puppet being manipulated from all sides.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

And now even that was the distant past.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Seems like it was true after all, that people tend to glorify their past.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

When the emotions have faded away, all memories seem worth missing.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“Milady, I have another report. May I?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 While I was still immersed in my melancholy, Tanya spoke up in a worried
tone.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Ah yes, sorry. Keep going.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“Lady Letticia has written.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Oh, she wrote in herself?” I accepted the letter and opened it up immediately.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

The handwriting was beautiful and neat, reminding me suddenly of when I

had bumped into her on the street.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

How similar she looked to Dean, with olive green eyes and dazzling golden
hair.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Like the sun, a princess from the fairytales.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Opposite to my impressions, the contents in the letter were extremely

practical. I couldn’t help but frown as I read it.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/
 “Excuse me, milady, is something wrong?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“They’re handing over leadership on the whole Acacia affair to us.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Tanya and Merida’s eyes went wide.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Of course. This was far more than a territory leader could handle.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

After all, it was a national level threat.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“This has already been communicated to the various territory leaders and
determined to be the best course the country can take. Although I’d heard Lady
Letticia had been participating in politics as Prince Alfred’s aide, this is far
beyond an aide’s decision. She’s replaced him entirely in the decision making
process.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“So I suppose this is also proof of her power. The other territory leaders have
agreed to it as well.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Indeed. The nobles, the national politics…she’s grasped everything.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/
 “Isn’t that perfect? Since Prince Majid has gained his own power…milady,
you’re the best candidate for negotiations.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“You praise me too highly.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I had learned from Tanya that since our battle, Prince Majid had risen to the
throne to supplant the previous crown king, who had died suddenly.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

His actions were within expectations. Or should I say, faster than expected.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Although the official wording was that the previous king had passed away
from illness…it was impossible that this could be a natural death, given the
perfect timing.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Right when the first prince had been imprisoned, Prince Majid had eliminated
the king.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Every single country involved in this had an incredibly chaotic royal family. It
was almost laughable.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Beyond the cultural differences, the unchanging desire of humankind was laid
bare before us.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“But since they’ve issued this request to us, I will do my best on behalf of our
territory.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Milady, you really are unmovable. Is this really only for the sake of the
territory?” Merida smiled as she asked.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“Yes. Everything I do is for the territory, not for the country. But from the
nation’s perspective…I suppose Lady Letticia understands this fully.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“What do you mean by that?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Everything I do for the territory will eventually become something done in

service of the country. So that’s why I should do it…she wrote that in the letter.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“Hm…so the people on that side have also recognized your power.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Who knows? Perhaps it’s more a recognition of Duke Armenia’s territory

itself.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/
 We’ll give you a certain degree of freedom, so don’t do anything unsavory.
That’s the underlying message I read from the letter.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Iris: “Anyways. Are we prepared for the negotiations?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Tanya: “Yes.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Iris: “Thank you. If there’s anything else going on, please report back to me
continuously.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Tanya: “Yes, milady.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Iris: “Speaking of reports…how’s the battle against the Towair Kingdom?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Tanya: “Since Prince Alfred joined the fray, there’s been a dramatic change.
Especially Earl Monroe’s citizens.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Iris: “Does that mean citizens are now willing to return to Tasmeria’s rule?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Tanya: “Yes. His speeches as well as the resources he brought to demonstrate

our nation’s might, plus the military defeats he’s dealt the Towair Kingdom’s
soldiers…all of that has compounded to resolve the issue of uniting people once
more.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Iris: “You’ve spared him quite some praise.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Tanya: “I’m just filling you in on what I’ve heard from my informants on the
scene. As a matter of fact, because of how glowing all this praise has been, I
almost thought my informants had surrendered themselves to his orders and
began communicating what he wanted me to hear.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Iris: “Ah, heh heh. But it seems like that’s not the case.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Tanya: “Indeed. As a matter of fact, the battlefield does seem to be changing

for the better.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Iris: “Is that so. Seems like he not only has political talent, but also military
abilities. I’m curious what he said during the speeches.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Tanya: “I only heard indirect reports, without any detailed records of the
speeches. Apologies for that.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/
 Iris: “No, I’m just a little curious. But really, if we can maintain our current
trajectory and win the battle against the Towair Kingdom, then everything would
be ideal.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Tanya:“Yes…”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Iris: “Thank you, Tanya.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Tanya: “Milady, I’m not worthy of your thanks.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

That was when Tanya was called away by other responsibilities.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Our conversation reached an end. I picked up the pastries Merida had

prepared.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Ah, this is delicious.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

What spread open in my mouth was a soft, warm sweetness.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Merida: “Good to hear. This is my idea for the police guard and the volunteers
in the east, to pay them back for their hard work.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Oh?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“I’ve lowered the cost of production and managed to extend storage time. You
see, people…don’t just need to survive to be able to thrive. Having small
rewards, small treats, little pleasures here and there…reminds them that living is
not so bad, and encourages them to keep going on tomorrow.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Iris: “Indeed. Was this your own idea?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Merida: “No, the food was my recipe, but the idea was Sei’s as well.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Iris: “Good. Prepare more as soon as possible. Just use the merchant guild’s
resources to fund it.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Merida: “To be frank, I’m shocked at your quick decision.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Iris: “Yes. Because I’m not acting from the role of a substitute leader, but a
practical operator who thinks this is a viable, valuable action. Once this has
calmed down, the merchants’ guild should make more contributions to society to
improve their image. Although it’s becoming a direct profit, I think something
positive will come out of it.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Merida: “One day…yes, seems like the case.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

As if engraving this in her heart, she murmured these words and then smiled
brightly at me. Affected by her mood, I also smiled.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

“Then I’ll leave this to you. Do a good job, Merida.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

“Yes, milady.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Although we were discussing work, it was still an enjoyable lunch break.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Supporting the victims and families of this incident, taking care of the injured,
and adjusting storage and funding accordingly…although there was a lot to do,
because we already had an idea of how to do them we could just go by order.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Reporting to each department, adjusting accordingly, making our own

judgement calls on the overall direction.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 So far we’ve managed to do this quite well.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Right now we were executing plans and adjusting things as they happened.
Right before our negotiations with Acacia, it seemed important to rest and reflect
before moving forward.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

253/

Although my hand was being forced, I still had Sebastian to thank. That was
the thought passing through my mind.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Sorry to disturb your rest. I have an emergency report for you right now.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-253/

Tanya rushed back, her expression in consternation.

 Chapter 254
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

252 Weep

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Her mannerism gave me a very bad feeling.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Had the Acacia Kingdom done something? Or had the battle against the
Towair Kingdom not gone as planned?

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“What’s happened?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“We’ve won in the war against the Towair Kingdom.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

“Oh! Isn’t that good news?”

 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
254/

It was news that should’ve brought joy, but her expression was very much off.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

More accurately, she looked completely frozen.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

“Yes, but Dean, Dean…”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

She seemed afraid to even speak. Her composure was so lost she didn’t even
bother to address him by his royal title.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“…We’ve also received the news of Dean’s death.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

My world plummeted into darkness.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“…What?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I couldn’t understand her words.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/
 Death…what did death mean?

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

My mind, my heart…refused to understand.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

But her words clouded my head, never leaving.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

“Tanya, I don’t understand. What has happened to Dean?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

My question made Tanya’s expression contort. But she recovered

immediately.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“He seems to have been shot to death by arrows.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

“Are you…certain?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Thump. My heart made an annoying sound.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Listening to her responses to my questions was terrifying.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

“Yes. Everyone who infiltrated has given me the same report.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

This response tore my heart into shreds.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“What kind of joke is this? Didn’t we win? Didn’t the Tasmeria Kingdom
win? Then why…!”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

I lost my calm and began to shout.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“Why…”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

My heightened mood didn’t last too long.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Hoping Tanya was lying.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Hoping the news was false.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

But just by looking at her face, I knew.

 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

I had never seen her like this before.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

So shocked she couldn’t close her lips, her eyes full of sorrow.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

It told me this was the unshakeable truth.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Instantly I was swallowed by emptiness and void.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

These emotions sapped me of my strength. I fell.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

In that moment, my knees buckled and I grabbed the corner of the table for
support.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Everything on the table was thrown astray.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“Milady…”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 Tanya took one step after another, approaching me.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Don’t, don’t come closer.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Don’t interrogate my feelings.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

My heart cried out in grief, my body wanting to retreat.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

But my feet felt like they were stapled to the ground, unable to budge.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“I’m sorry. Let me be alone for a while.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Desperately I forced these words out.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Tanya and Merida’s expressions looked contorted at my words.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Don’t make those faces, I’m fine…although I wanted to say this to them, I
couldn’t even open my mouth.
 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Wordlessly I stood straight, walking toward my own room.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

The world blurred together.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Blurring, twisting. I couldn’t tell if the road I was taking was the correct road
anymore.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Everything lost its color. Everything reflected into my eyes, yet I couldn’t
recognize anything.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

It felt like there was no difference between the ground and the sky. I was
floating somewhere.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Walking along the wall, I finally made it back to my room.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

When I opened my door to walk back in, I immediately lost my strength and
slipped onto the ground.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

“Dean…”
 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
254/

Murmuring his name, my eyes filled with tears.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I don’t know how long I was in that state.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

I just kept sitting there, staring blindly.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

When I came back to myself, the setting sun was casting its rays through the
window.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

All I wanted was a little rest.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Ah, I needed to go back to work…that was what I started to think about.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

But my body felt like it was sewn to the ground, unable to move.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I kept trying to accumulate the energy to stand, but it disappeared within an

instant and I found myself sitting on the floor again.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/
 Speaking of which, the first time I passed out…the first thing I thought about
was my work too.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

But Dean adjusted his whole schedule to come and help me, and in the end I
was fine. These were the things I thought back about now.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Hey, help me, Dean…just like back then…”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Just like back then.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

I had some faint hope he would suddenly appear from nowhere…but my

rational mind waved away those dreams.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Even if the situation were similar, Dean would not come back.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Tanya had told me as much.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Dean was dead.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Shot to death by arrows.

 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Dead…he was no longer in this world.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

No matter how hard I looked, no matter how I thought.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Looking at him, talking to him…was no longer possible.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Thinking about this was enough to release the dark emotions in my heart. I
began to weep.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“Ahhh…!”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

At the same time, I was consumed by tears.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

No, no, no!

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

I didn’t dare to believe, didn’t want to believe that he was no longer here.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 Hadn’t we won?

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Winning against Prince Edward, winning against the Towair Kingdom. Then
why…!

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Tearing at my hair, I wailed at the top of my voice.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Not being able to hear his voice anymore.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Not being able to see his smile anymore.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

…He wasn’t here anymore!

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The world was shrouded in darkness.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Grief, sadness, pain…

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

They surged into my heart, leaving me unable to breathe.

 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

A ripping pain in my chest. No matter how hard I beat my chest, it always

came from the bottom of my heart, leaving me helpless.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Sha sha. The pocket watch swayed upon my chest.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

I grasped it, stroking it fondly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Thinking back to when I received this pocket watch.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

A gentle, beautiful memory.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“Why…! Why…!”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Like I had lost half of my body, I was surrounded by an incredible despair.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

I grasped the pocket watch tightly in my hands.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/
 Pain, unable to recognize reality, reaching out to grasp intangible things.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

But of course there was nothing for my hands to close around.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

They just stayed there, suspended in the air.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

This reality only made my pain worse.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I just kept wailing, letting my emotions out.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

And then exhaustion. When I came back to my senses I was already hunched
over on the floor.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

When I got up, tears blurred my eyes again.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

This wasn’t a dream.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

What I saw was the scene before losing my consciousness.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

“Dean…where are…you?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

If I’d known I would be so full of pain, I would rather have not been
reincarnated. Thinking about this, I was filled with resentment toward the world.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Dark emotions ate away at my soul. The pain brought more tears.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

Raising my head suddenly, I found the sky had turned black.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

As if reflecting my heart.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

Clouds filled the sky, suffocating any starlight there might have been.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

254/

If only the night would never end.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Tomorrow didn’t have to come, for all I cared.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

He wasn’t here anymore anyways.

 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
254/

I couldn’t tolerate it anymore. This world without him.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

To even think about trying to move forward with this kind of loss.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-254/

I cried out again, and fell again.

 Chapter 255
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

253 Weep Part 2

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Tanya, how is Iris?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

I could only shake my head in response to Madam’s question.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

Her expression became even more sullen.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Is that so…”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

“It’s hard to look at. Her crying, wailing…She’s asleep now, but it’s just
passing out from exhaustion. She hasn’t eaten anything yet either. If this
continues, she’ll fall ill.”
 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
255/

“Yes. Although I want to give her the chance to express her feelings, this is no
sustainable way to continue.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“It was my fault. I shouldn’t have told her the news. Now I don’t even have a
chance to regret what I did.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

I still felt guilty for my decision.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

If only I hadn’t reported it.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Even if that only meant prolonging the inevitable.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

I’ve never seen her like that before.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

Even when Edward abandoned their engagement, even when the church
stripped her of her power.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

No matter when, milady could always step through her agony and worries and
come to a finalized decision.
 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

Tears streaming down her face, she would continue forward.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

But now…

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

She was like an empty shell.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

With every tear, her nobility and strength left her body.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

That’s what I couldn’t help but feel.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

And I could do nothing for her. This made me restless.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

I couldn’t talk about protecting my mistress. Now I could only watch her
suffer and do nothing about it…!

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

But Madam only shook her head quietly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 “Even if you didn’t say anything she would find out. He was the first prince,
after all.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

She sighed.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

“But I should have chosen a better opportunity. In a state of exhaustion,

hearing about the death of someone close to you is devastating. I couldn’t even
comfort her when she got into that state…”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“It must be an incredible pain. I can’t imagine it, and I don’t know how to
comfort her. The one she lost was the one she loved.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

“Loved?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

I rarely heard this word. Because of how jarring it was, I couldn’t help but
question Madam on the spot.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

My response seemed to surprise her, but soon enough she smiled sadly.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

“You didn’t realize? Judging her response, I think that’s the only reasonable
conclusion.”
 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
255/

“Is that so. No, you’re right.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Tanya, you should go rest.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

I shook my head.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

“No! With milady in that state, how can I rest…!”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“That’s exactly why. If even you fall, Tanya, Iris will only be more sad when
she eventually recovers.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

“But…”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

“You look like you’re about to give out about now. Consider this an order. Go
rest.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Madam’s harsh order forced me to nod and submit.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/
 “Earlier, the children from the orphanage came.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

She said with a soft voice.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Mina and the others, is that right?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

“Yes. Since Iris was in that state, I asked them to return for now. But there are
many people who worry about her and are waiting for her recovery. You’re one
of many.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

255/

I forced my face into a smile to respond to Madam’s soft chuckles.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I’m going to tell her when she wakes up. It’s time for her to stop drowning
herself in sadness.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-255/

Madam’s words made me feel better. I breathed a sigh of relief.

 Chapter 256
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

254 Smile

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

A long time has passed.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

I have no idea.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

In the corner of my mind, I remember glimpsing the rising sun a few times.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

But those memories are so blurry I can’t tell if they’re true or not.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

In contrast, my memories of him float and fall, continuing on and on.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Going to the orphanage together, working together, fighting the church

together, going to the eastern region together…

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Too many, far too many. Our memories together.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Each time I remembered them, sadness engulfed me again. My tears flowed

free.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

It felt like a short time, but also a long time…or perhaps something else.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

No matter what, along this road I had shared so many moments with him.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

All of them were lovely, gentle moments.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“Just stay who you are and keep moving forward. I’ll protect you from anyone
else. So, milady, please leave yourself to me.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Suddenly I recalled what he had said to me in that eastern city.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/
 “You liar. I hate you…”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Couldn’t help but mock my own murmurs.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Who was really judging him in the end?

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“That’s a lie. I love you.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

A sobbing, shuddering confession, ringing through my chest heavily.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Nothing mattered.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

No matter how much pain I was in, the world kept spinning.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Leaving him behind.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

We really were insignificant.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/
 What was the meaning of such insignificant creatures existing, working hard
to survive?

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

The tears I thought had dried up for good began to flow again.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Standing up suddenly, I walked toward the balcony shakily.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Where we had spoken so much in the past.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

What I thought of my family, the future of my territory. All of this was

nothing new.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Because it was the balcony of my office, it was slightly different from my own
room’s balcony. Either way, I missed the view.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Outside the sunlight was eye-piercing. Narrowing my eyes, I raised my hand

above my forehead.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

My eyes had been soaked in tears and were hurt by the sunlight.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 “Milady!”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Suddenly I heard a child’s voice.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Even my ears were malfunctioning? Even though I mocked myself, the voice
sounded too real to ignore. So I turned my gaze to the garden below.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

And then I saw Mina, and the children from the orphanage.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Although they were so small I could only barely make them out, the
silhouettes were familiar enough to me.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

But why were they here…?

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

A single question appeared in my mind.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Are they worried about me?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

No one responded to my murmurs, but I found an answer to it anyways.

 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Lady Iris! I hope you get your spirits back up soon!”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

I could hear their shouts from afar.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Seemed like Mina was scolding the child who had shouted. Their voice had
ceased quite suddenly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Looking down at Mina, her hands on her hips with clear anger, I couldn’t help
but laugh.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“I can still laugh…”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

I was shocked by myself.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

In so much pain, in so much suffering, in so much sadness.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Hating the Towair Kingdom, my own kingdom, everything.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/
 And yet I was here, laughing out loud.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Warmth streaked through my chest.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“You are a gear of this country. I am the same. But we can’t meet. Even if we
walk different paths, we are heading in the same direction. That’s why I can go
anywhere and do anything.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Words from the past appeared in my mind.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I started to ask myself questions.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Losing everything…is that true?

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

No more reason to live…is that true?

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I naturally said no to these questions.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

And in that moment I felt the cocoon separating me from the world break.
 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
256/

Whatever my reason for existing is doesn’t matter.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The results of my hard work were right in front of me.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Mina and the other people who lived on this land. Protecting them and
constructing a future.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

Me, who followed these goals, everyone who followed me, and the existence
of these children…negating myself was negating all of this.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

What I had lost was massive.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

My heartache didn’t change.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

But I hadn’t lost everything.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I had a direction to move in. Countless people’s lives and livelihoods were
tied to me.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

And they were moving forward with me, supporting me along the way.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“Sorry for disturbing you, Iris.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

When I returned from the balcony, my mother walked into my room.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Ah, looks like you’re feeling better already.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

She said with a warm smile.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Yes. Sorry for making you worry.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Don’t worry about it. Losing your composure to this degree, you really did
love him, didn’t you?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

The moment my mother pointed this out blood flooded into my cheeks, but I
recovered quickly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

 “Yes, that’s true. Mother, I really am an idiot.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Why is that the case?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“I didn’t know how important he was to me until I lost him. Heart-

wrenchingly important.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

My emotions had passed the point of infatuation.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

What I held in my heart was a determined love.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

My mother’s expression became serious when she listened to what I said.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“We already bid each other farewell once. But my feelings didn’t disappear. I
just thought even if we walked different paths, I would still be happy if he was
here.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“And is that not love?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/
 I tilted my head in genuine confusion.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Even if he walks in a different direction from you, you still trust him and
miss him. That’s how loveable his existence is. Am I right?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

My mother’s words made me smile helplessly.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“Yes. I love him.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Not being able to tell him this was tragic.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

I’m sure I’ll regret this forever.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“But there are other things I love too.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Now it was my mother’s turn to tilt her head in curiosity.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Such as?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“This land. The people who live here. I already know the pain of loss, and yet
I’m still here, exclaiming in sadness, treating the other thing I love like nothing.
And yet if I lost this land, then I would really regret having neglected it.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Placing both on a scale…both of them were irreplaceable.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

No matter which one I lost, it was losing part of my world.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“Plus, for me to keep walking forward with them I can’t allow myself to do
this. To neglect my people. I want to be someone they’re not ashamed of.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“How admirable.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

My mother said suddenly.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“You are impressive right now. Iris, I was planning on giving you a good
scolding if you still kept neglecting what you held most dear to you and crying
all day.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

My hairs were standing on end because of her intimidating words.

 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

Her forcefulness right now was making me shake in sheer anticipation of an

actual lecture from her.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“But it seems like I worried for nothing. You know what you value most, and
who values you most.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Thank you.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“From now on, I’m sure there will be many times you’ll think of this and be
sad. But please remember: although it’s important to have time for pain and
grief, you can’t become their slave. You are still alive, after all.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

She took my hands in hers.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I’ve told you how my mother died in the hands of bandits, right?”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

I nodded heavily.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

I couldn’t forget. My mother, who listened to my troubles when I was worried.

 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I couldn’t forget the conversation that spurred me into action.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“After losing my mother, I became a slave to grief. I couldn’t see the future.
To kill those bandits, I survived through training day after day. Only thinking
about what I’d lost, I forgot what was important to me at the time. In the end, I
caused the people who cared about me endless concern. ‘You’re still alive, after
all!’ My brother said to me.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

What my mother wanted to say to me was exactly what others had said to her.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“It wasn’t just me. I wasn’t the only one drowning in my own misery, and yet
I was selfish enough to think I was the most unhappy person in the world. But
this was just pride.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“…Mother.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

“Grief over losing something you can’t win back is inevitable. But you can’t
let it engulf you and neglect your surroundings, or escape into the past to hide
from the present. That way, even the dead won’t be able to depart in peace. If
this causes you to lose someone dear to you again, you’ll end up even more
regretful. ‘If only I had done that then’: because you know the pain of loss,
you’ll suffer even more. Farewells are inevitable. There’s a limited amount of
time we can spend together in this world. But that’s why we miss each other.
What matters is doing things you don’t regret in your limited time. And as you
say, because there are people important to you here, don’t act in a way that
would bring shame to them.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Digesting my mother’s words, I carved them into my heart.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Thank you, Mother.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

The moment I said this, my mother embraced me lightly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“You’ve worked very hard, Iris. Really. I am impressed. You’ve found what
matters to you.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-256/

“Ah!”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

256/

That warmth, those words.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I couldn’t help but tear up again.

 Chapter 257
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

255 Battlefield

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The day after that, I started to return to work.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Tanya expressed a great deal of concern for me with tears in her eyes, and
Merida was much the same.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

Although other people close to me didn’t know the details, they assumed I had
fallen ill from overwork, so they were also caring and warm.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The officials were overjoyed by my return.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Even though I felt incredibly indebted to them, I still tried to do my best work
every day.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

My heart still ached. I couldn’t forget him.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

No matter how much I immersed myself in work…no, that’s precisely why I

threw myself into work.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

How much time had I spent with him in this house?

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

There was always so much work, but we still spoke of the future.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

When we came up with a new strategy, we celebrated together.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

When we encountered an obstacle, we confronted it together.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

Even if I wanted to treat him as part of the past and abandon him, there were
too many parts of this mansion that retained his memory.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

So, it couldn’t be helped.

 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

And so, I couldn’t fix things.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

After all, even now…I was certain that I loved him.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

These thoughts flashed through the corner of my mind while I dealt with the
piles of work.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

And then time passed while I tried to refind the feeling of working from
beforehand.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

The big project was finally here. The day of negotiation with the Acacia
Kingdom had arrived.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Tanya stood behind me, while my mother sat beside me.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

While both of them looked completely normal in what they wore, they were
armed to the teeth.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

Whatever the other side did, they said, they’d be able to react immediately.
 Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Ryle and Dida hadn’t assigned any other guards indoors because of them,
handing the protection of the mansion over to them.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Since it was a negotiation for peace, if we marched out the troops for this
discussion it would give others a reason to gossip.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

When I felt just about ready, Tanya approached me quietly.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Milady, I think they’re here.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

I forced myself into a state of heightened awareness.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“Welcome, Prince Majid.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I smiled to welcome the man who walked in.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Prince Majid, who was dressed in full royal garb, responded with a smile too.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/
 He looked quite suspicious to me, but I’m sure he regarded me the same too.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“I am genuinely happy to be able to see you again.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Saying this, he kissed the back of my hand.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

I couldn’t help but grimace a smile at his antics.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Pleasure to meet you, Prince Majid.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

He made the same grimacing expression as I did.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

The first time he was here, it was his ideas leading the way. So this time it was
our turn…he seemed to understand what I was saying.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I’m sure he wanted to pretend as if the previous visitation hadn’t happened.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Considering this, I emphasized it as if we were meeting for the first time.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“Please, Prince Majid. Be seated.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

Waiting for him to sit, I sat across from him and stared at him.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

What a fearless smile. The noble, serious aura was quite a fit for his
handsome, rugged face.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

Everything about him gave off the impression of a king.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“What a good territory. The people live with wealth, and the rulers and politics
are stable.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

“Ah…thank you.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

How false. I felt a shred of anger burn through my heart. Not that I’d let it
show on my face.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“But recently we’ve encountered our share of fearful matters.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/
 I purposefully said this with a sad tone.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“Oh…”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

A concerning light shone in his eyes.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

“Other countries have attacked us.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“How incredibly…unfortunate.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“Indeed. I didn’t expect the nation who asked for my hand to attack us.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

In that moment the room turned dead silent.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

I was already testing his attitude in my own way. He must be considering his
next words now too.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“What I wanted to explain was…this was the intent of the Towair Kingdom
and our previous king. I had nothing to do with the schemes. It was not my
intention.”
 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

His straightforward admission made me breathe out.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“Not your intention…even so, the fact that the Acacia Kingdom invaded my
nation’s territory is an indisputable fact. How does your country plan on taking
responsibility for this?”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

He smiled. While I was questioning him.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

It was enough to rouse goosebumps on my skin.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“Excuse me. Trying to explain myself to you is due to my personal feelings…

after all, I do not want you to dislike me. Although I have my own thoughts, I
have to explain on behalf of my country first. This whole incident was due to the
previous king and a portion of his followers. Our nation had no intent of
attacking your territory.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“You’re saying it in a different way, but the contents of your statement remain
the same.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

“What a pointed comment.” Prince Majid said with an exasperated smile.

 Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-
257/

“I’m getting emotional because my citizens were attacked.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

“How frightening.”

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

“Hm, was my expression really so scary?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“No, not the case. It’s precisely because your expression didn’t change, that’s
why you are frightening. You wouldn’t act on your emotions. When people like
that are disappointed, they tend to be easily led by their noses.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I didn’t react visibly to what he said, but internally I didn’t know what to feel.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

How difficult it was to deal with him.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“So, we’ve prepared reparations for the victims of this riot. The contents are
in this document…all you have to do is sign.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The middle-aged man waiting behind the prince retrieved the document
respectfully.
 If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

Accepting it, I began to read.

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

“This is not enough.”

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

I said in a soft voice, skimming through it.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

“Oh?”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

Prince Majid’s gaze turned sharp.

Please do not scraping our content! Remove it from your list.

The whole atmosphere of the room tensed.

If you are seeing this, then you dont read it on our website. Please read it at:
https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-257/

“Prince Majid…as a matter of fact, the first prince of your nation has sought
our protection and is currently staying here.”

Please do not copy our content! Read it at: https://www.asianhobbyist.com/dd-

257/

His countenance seemed more stressed after this statement.

 Chapter 258
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

256 Battlefield Part 2

His oppressive aura made me break out into a cold sweat.

“Are you protecting the individuals who attacked your nation?”

“At first we abducted him as a prisoner of war, since he’s someone who
attacked our country. But when you ascended to the throne we discussed this…
although the first prince has undergone a difficult time, in the end he understands
his standing and begs us for forgiveness, relying on us entirely now.”

“Your ability to attract the hearts of others is quite formidable.”

“Not at all. Hearing you had become the king of Acacia…how did this
happen? It seems there are other successors to the throne before you.”

My question prompted the first change in Prince Majid’s face.

“Please don’t ask any further, or I’ll have to treat this as an attempt to interfere
in our politics. We’ll have to respond with hostility.”

“I see…”

My smile only became more difficult to read.

Finally seeing the reaction I wanted in him made me happy.

“You’re quite frightening. Do you always resort to threats of force? Like you
just did…”
 I purposefully only said half of what I meant, but it was enough for him to
understand.

That referred back to when he said he wasn’t the one attacking our land,
something I didn’t trust.

But since I didn’t say it out loud, he couldn’t accuse me of anything.

“I just brought up a question. But of course. Honestly it doesn’t matter who

the head of your nation is, no matter if it’s you or the first prince, who is now
indebted to us. I don’t really care what happens there. To be frank, I’ve already
made preparations to invalidate any effort you might make to militarize in the
future. These preparations are already beginning to take effect right now.”

The middle-aged man behind him shuffled around.

Although Tanya’s expression didn’t change, I could tell she was alert at the
sign of his movement.

My mother by my side displayed the same beautiful smile.

I stared at him, wanting to see what he would respond, but instead he burst out
laughing.

“Oh dear, you’re quite frightening.”

When he raised his hand, the middle-aged man stopped moving.

“On the other hand, wouldn’t I be a good king to your side? What do you want
from me?”

“1.5 times the reparations you suggested, and a contract guaranteeing peace
and trade between us.”

“All right. You really have done your research.”

The results of us investigating these attacks on our territory turned out the fact
that the party behind it was quite similar to our country’s second prince faction,
even their movements.
 Even the actual situation was similar. They started out well, but lost
organization and then destroyed their own plan, resulting in their properties
being taken away.

And Prince Majid used the confiscated wealth as reparations…but of course,

not all of it, only around 40%.

The amount of 1.5 times what he’d suggested came from Tanya’s
subordinates, who investigated the country and estimated Prince Majid would be
able to accept.

Judging from his reaction, the estimate was accurate.

“And next is the trade agreement as well as the peace contract…excuse me for
asking, but do you have the power to make decisions on these matters as the
leader of a territory?”

“Currently a substitute leader, actually.”

“Excuse me, then. Do you have the power?”

“If I do, can you sign and agree to these terms immediately?”

“…Yes. In my position, I don’t wish for more conflict either.”

“Well then, please confirm.”

While I said this, Tanya produced three related documents.

One was a national document signed jointly by Dean and Lady Letticia,
describing this whole incident and their decision to let me handle the situation.

And the second and third were the trade agreement and peace contract.

“How shocking. I didn’t know you had nationally signed documents.”

He chuckled, not looking shaken at all.

“Indeed. After all, in dealing with Prince Majid, we can’t be rude.”

“Hahaha…looks like we’ve been had. But what I said was the truth. After
confirming everything here, I’m open to signing and agreeing.”

He read each of the documents very carefully from the beginning to end,
didn’t seem to find any issues, and signed off.

“How speedy.”

“Because they were appropriate in content. If there had been something odd, I
would’ve reacted accordingly. Looks like you’ve done your homework.”

“Thank you for the praise.”

I signed below his signature on the documents.

After that for the sake of recordkeeping we gave one copy to him and the
other to Tanya for safekeeping.

“Well then, it’s time to hand Jalal back to us.”

“Ah…I haven’t finished with all my terms yet. ”

Prince Majid seemed taken aback…but not a moment later, he sighed.

“You really don’t let go, do you? Then tell me.”

“The final thing is that we hope your nation can reduce the tariffs on certain
items we trade by 5%. The list is here.”

“This is quite another request.”

“Is that so? If you agree, we’ll lower our tariffs on certain products too.”

Prince Majid closed his mouth, closed his eyes.

Immediately everyone went quiet.

To avoid distracting him, everyone stayed silent.

 Chapter 259
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

257 Conclusion

The silence didn’t last for long.

But it felt like quite the contrary.

Everyone was being suffocated by the heaviness of the serious atmosphere.

“All right. If we can treat this as part of the reparations.”

In this atmosphere, he finally sighed and said the above.

I quietly stifled my reactions of relief.

Immediately Tanya handed us the two documents, and we signed on them.

“Done. But…there’s also items on this list that have imposed tariffs to limit
their export?”

“We’ve also had several items on our side with lowered tariffs. Don’t you
think this is a situation beneficial to us both in the long run?”

“Yes…but you’ve beat me to it. There were several items I wanted to open up
when marrying you. So shall I treat this as your response?”

“Yes. Although I appreciate your good intentions, I must refuse.”

“Can you tell me the reason why?”

 “First, it’s far too large of a burden to become a queen. As for the reason, you
should understand that better than me.”

Although he had obtained the throne, his position was still unstable.

Unlike our nation’s first prince’s decisive tactics, he still had factions he’d yet
to deal with.

As for other countries…although plucking a bride from the Tasmeria

Kingdom was a generally effective way of helping his nation develop, what he
needed more right now was domestic peace.

This was the conclusion I came to through Tanya’s reports.

But since I didn’t want to discuss the matter of interfering in national politics,
I remained silent on that point.

…Although to be quite frank, it was a little late for that.

“Yes, I understand. Even though I understand, I still want you. If I can have
you, I’m willing to shoulder that burden.”

His gaze pierced through me.

It made me feel as though he genuinely wanted me.

I didn’t know if it was out of love or convenience, but he was telling the truth.

When he had proposed to me in the beginning, he already had designs to win

the throne for himself.

Perhaps he’d already foreseen this situation.

Even so, he still formally asked for my hand, meaning he had genuine interest
in me.

Considering this, I was quite honestly scared to meet him here.

“Even though you say that…the second reason is that even if we use this
opportunity to marry, what we gain will be negligible. I can’t give any other
benefits than the ones listed in this contract. Of course, if a marriage could bring
further benefits to my territory, then that would be a different matter.”

His only response was an exasperated smile.

“You’re just raising the roof here,” he must be thinking.

Of course, I wasn’t one to deny that.

“Well then, let’s forget it. At this point, I think we’ve concluded the peace
negotiations between the Acacia Kingdom and the Tasmeria Kingdom.”

“Yes, we’ll hand Sir Jalal back to you, please take care of him. Shall I take
you to him?”

“No, just lead the people waiting for me outside to his location.”

“Yes, your majesty.”

“Lady Iris, now we’re just having a friendly personal discussion. How do you
feel about that?”

“I feel quite good. Having a good relationship with your nation is not just
good for me, but also my country.”

“Under the assumption that we’re having a private discussion, may I ask you a
question?”

“If it’s something I can answer.”

“What is the truth behind your rejection of my proposal?”

The question he asked with a smile, left me dumbfounded in an instant.

Honestly I hadn’t expected him to just ask the question outright.

Looking at me as I bit my lip, debating how to respond, his smile only

deepened.

Even if he knew the truth already, he was quite the villain for tormenting me
for the sake of it.
 “We’ve already confirmed this is a private discussion, right? No matter what
you say to me, I won’t be angry. Just treat it as the final desperate plea from a
difficult man who’s had a proposal to his dream lady denied.”

“What an irritating question.”

I exhaled. My mother, sitting by me, was still smiling.

“Isn’t marriage your duty? This is something that your country…no, any
country treats as the duty of the nobility? Right now you can’t have better
prospects than me, correct?” Prince Majid said.

“Yes. I won’t deny that. Right now there aren’t any other noble parties near
my age. If after rejecting your proposal I don’t manage to find a suitable
candidate, I think I’ll eventually depart from Duke Armenia’s family and live on
my own, running the merchants’ guild for a living. Helping out at the orphanage
would be quite fulfilling too.”

“Iris…”

My mother said this worriedly. I looked at her with a smile.

I had already made my decisions. After ending my engagement with Edward

and returning home, I had realized I wouldn’t be able to marry anyone.

Although the situation had changed…if I didn’t want to get married my only
choice was to leave home.

I couldn’t inherit the territory. If Bern ended up getting married and inheriting
our land, I would just be an irritating presence.

“But even so I wouldn’t have married you. Because Prince Majid…you struck
out against us, didn’t you? Attacking our territory.”

“Oh…so you did realize.”

I only smiled in reaction to his words.

This was the intel we’d gathered from interrogating the first prince, plus what
I’d learned from Tanya.
 Because we didn’t have direct proof, there was a high risk of mentioning this
information during the actual negotiations. But it seemed like we were right after
all.

The person who ordered the eastern invasions was indeed Prince Majid.

“Someone who hurt my beloved people…how could I marry someone like

that? Even if I have to leave this home, I’ll still be me. Even if I turn into just
Iris, all alone, I’ll still work for the development of this land.”

I glared at him.

He responded in kind.

And so we stayed like that, neither of us speaking.

It was as if we were trying to read each other’s hearts.

“Well, it’s my loss then. Let’s remain good neighbors, then.”

Finally he stood up, saying this with a sigh.

“Thank you. The feeling is mutual.”

To escort him away, I stood up as well.

“Although I’m departing this time, this doesn’t mean I’ve given up. The
moment you show a hint of weakness, I’ll be here to take you away.”

He grabbed my hands when he said this.

“Ah, how scary. But this is encouragement for me. I’ll try my best to become
independent in my own territory.”

He smiled bitterly and left the room.

 Chapter 260
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

258 Reflection

“It’s finally over.”

After we’d handed the first prince to Prince Majid and escorted him away, I
sat down on the couch with a sigh of relief.

“Mm hm, thanks for your hard work, Iris! You really were professional
today.”

I felt a little bitterness in my heart at my mother’s warm words.

That this whole thing went well was thanks to her and Ryle capturing the first
prince.

It was a liability to Prince Majid that the first prince was alive…even worse,
alive in another country.

He had worked so hard for the throne. The fact that the first prince was abroad
meant he was unaccounted for.

After all, people who were against the third prince ascending to the throne
were numerous.

He had used underhanded tactics to gain the throne in the first place, plus the
Tasmeria Kingdom might have supported the first prince to attack him from
abroad. If this information managed to spread domestically, his supporter base
could be destabilized.
 But judging from personnel and resources, Tasmeria wouldn’t invade. So what
he truly feared was his own people.

And that’s why he had to bring the first prince back at any cost…the result of
everything confirmed my guesses.

Who knew what would happen to the first prince when he got home? He
might not even survive. But he was an enemy, one who’d threatened my people’s
lives.

I had no pity for him.

“Mother, you were quite calm too, smiling the whole time…not surprising, I
suppose, coming from you.”

“Well, I was certain of your movements during the negotiations. If the middle-
aged man might have done something, I was confident I could handle him.”

I couldn’t help but laugh at her words.

I don’t know if I should compliment her on being brave or something else…

but this was how my mother was.

“A non-invasion pact and a trade deal. On some level these are the most
beneficial deals for us to strike with a large country like that. Plus, the reduction
in tariffs and limitations on exports for our territory…this whole thing was a
great victory for us in the end.”

“For me personally, I think we lost the moment there was a conflict. After all,
there can be no victims if there’s no conflict. I tried my best to prevent conflict…
but didn’t manage to accomplish this. If I don’t really reflect on this, I won’t
have done my duty for the people.”

“Iris, you’re quite harsh on yourself.”

“Not at all. I’m a noble with a burden to bear, so this is nothing special. I’ve
made a mistake that apologies won’t be able to cover.”

“I see. And it’s because you are like this that your people are so willing to
follow you.”
 I smiled at my mother.

Sipping on the herbal tea Tanya prepared for us, we relaxed together.

Because we’d been so tense the whole time, the scent of the tea seemed to
suffuse through our whole bodies.

“I’ll stay for a week longer, and if nothing else happens I’ll be returning home
with the rest of Duke Anderson’s guard.”

“Good. Although this is nothing special, let me give you a gift to express my
thanks. Also, I want to throw them a banquet before they leave. It won’t be
anything too grand.”

“Of course, everyone will be overjoyed. They’re all quite excited at the
delicious food to be found in this territory.”

“That’s great to hear. I’ll let Merida show off her talent during the feast.”

“Oh, I’m looking forward to this.”

Seeing my mother smile warmly, I felt like the days that had evaded me for so
long were finally back. The tea tasted all that much better on my lips.

How long has it been since I could sit down and enjoy a beverage like this?

“Milady, there’s been a letter from Lady Letticia.”

Sebastian presented a letter to me.

I couldn’t imagine what might be written within, so I opened it clumsily and

read it from beginning to end.

“So? Iris?”

I’d just managed to finish reading when she said this. Folding the letter up, I
spoke to her.

“She wants me to go to the capital and see Miss Yuri.”

“Huh…what’s going on here?”

 My mother looked thoroughly confused.

To be honest, I felt much the same.

“It seems like Yuri was refusing to speak out in the past, but has changed her
tune recently to say that she’d speak if she saw me. But why me?”

“Who knows? I have no idea what that girl is thinking.”

I couldn’t help but make a face at my mother’s words.

“Indeed.”

“Milady, are you going to be heading to the capital?”

“Yes. Our negotiations are over and there should be nothing to worry about
with day-to-day operations. I’m quite bothered as to why I need to be the one
there. Prepare transportation, let’s leave as soon as possible.”

“Ah…”

“I’ll have to extend my apologies to Duke Anderson’s guard…”

“No worries. As part of Duke Armenia’s family, let me escort you for part of
the journey.”

Perhaps they would even be more happy without me here, I couldn’t help but
think.

Although I’ve already met them alongside my mother to express my thanks…

my face was twitching when I realize they were looking at my mother not just
with respect, but with something close to reverence. Honestly it was a great
memory in retrospect.

After all, with how loyal they were to my mother it was only appropriate that
she lead their celebration.

As a matter of fact, it was quite shocking no one among them wanted to stay.

“Well then, I’m counting on you, Mother. Tanya, help me prepare, please.”
They both nodded in response.

“All right.”

“Understood, milady.”
 Chapter 261
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

6 more chapters to go

259 Capital

So the second day, Tanya, Ryle, I and several guards from the police left for
the capital together.

We arrived in the capital with no issues, and planned to return home before
heading to the palace.

My original train of thought was to try and find out as much as possible from
my father or Bern if they were at home before going there, but it turned out both
of them were away in the palace.

There was probably much work to do in handling the reconstruction after war.
Of course, this couldn’t be helped.

According to my mother, Father still wasn’t fully recovered. It was worrying

to hear.

These were the thoughts weighing on my mind when I arrived at the palace. It
was completely different from before. While in the past the atmosphere was
serious and silent, now it was replaced by noise and chaos.

“I’ve been waiting for you, Sister.”

Bern was the one waiting for me at the door.

“Ah…I can’t believe you’re the one here to receive someone like me.”
 “This is how important this matter is. Also, in this nation no one thinks of you
like that.”

“How…diplomatic of you.”

Bern led me and Tanya forward.

“I’ve heard about what’s happened in the territory. You really are impressive.”

“Thanks.”

“Let’s talk more in detail later. But I wanted to ask. You really turned down
the proposal?”

“Yes. But don’t worry about it. When you inherit the territory, I’ll leave.”

I responded in an upbeat voice as best as I could, but for some reason Bern
only responded with a bitter smile.

“That’s what I wanted to talk to you about. Sister, don’t you want to take on
the family business?”

“What?”

Bern’s suggestion made me stop dead in my tracks.

“What are you saying? You’re the proper inheritor.”

“What’s your evidence for that? You’re the elder sibling. Anyone who sees
your accomplishments would agree that you’re the most suitable successor as
ruler.”

“But…”

“As a family of Duke Armenia’s family, I also think you’re the best choice for
the role.”

“Then what do you plan on doing?”

“I plan to continue my work in national politics. I want to purchase property

in the capital and work from there. But this is a matter for us to talk over in the
future. We’ve arrived.”

As Bern said, we had arrived before a luxurious door.

Honestly what Bern had said left my head spinning, almost unable to process
a full conversation with Lady Letticia.

“Excuse me, Lady Letticia.”

Bern knocked before opening the door.

I had no recourse but to switch my mindset and stand before her.

“It’s been a long time, Lady Iris.”

“Indeed, Lady Letticia. I didn’t know your identity before, so excuse me for
my prior rudeness.”

Bern looked completely confused.

“Sorry to interrupt. Have you two met?”

“Yes, when I visited in the past in civilian garb.”

I made a face inwardly at Lady Letticia’s words.

Speaking of which, Bern also didn’t know Dean had worked in my territory in
the past.

“All that aside, I’m grateful you were able to travel so quickly to get here.
Well then, Lady Iris. Although it’s rather sudden, are you willing to go to where
she’s confined alongside me?”

“Of course.”

Lady Letticia, Bern, Tanya, and I headed to the tower together.

The further we walked, the fewer people were around us.

After a few more minutes, we finally arrived at our destination.

 Chapter 262
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

260 Confrontation

Here, a little distance away from the palace, there was a suffocating
atmosphere.

Walking up the stairs, we were greeted by the sight of a room surrounded by a

metal cage.

“This is the place, Iris.”

There was a woman standing where Lady Letticia pointed.

I inhaled sharply at the sight of her.

Of course she still looked like herself, but in another way she was completely
different.

Skinny, dry-haired, dull skin, and eyes red from crying that just stared
upwards.

“It’s been a long time, Lady Yuri.”

Considering I couldn’t show my shock through my voice, I purposefully

spoke to her in a calm tone.

“It’s been a while, Lady Iris.”

She chuckled, looking at me.

 “Why did you summon me?”

“Nothing. I just wanted to see you before I died.”

Her cold gaze and smile was something I’d never seen before, but it didn’t
seem out of the ordinary on her face.

Finally she was showing her true colors.

“Are you satisfied then?”

I smiled sarcastically too.

“Who knows…it’s a little less interesting than I thought it would be.”

“Ah, this really is…”

Why the hell did you call me here then? I didn’t ask the question on my mind.

“Then can you let me ask you a few questions?”

She didn’t confirm or deny, so I took that as acceptance.

“Did you ever love Prince Edward?”

“What’s the use in knowing that?”

“Just curiosity.”

The moment I said that, she smiled.

Her face was full of contempt for me as she opened her mouth wide.

She looked almost scary, sending chills down my spine.

“What are you saying? You don’t want to admit someone you’ve loved was
stolen by a woman who just wanted to use him?”

Well, look who suddenly became a lot more talkative.

“You already know the answer to that. I worked on behalf of the Towair
Kingdom to engulf this country in chaos, attacking the highest nobility in this
nation.”

“Yes, that has become clear now.”

“How does that make you feel? He died to protect me, saying he died for the
person he loved. He loved me. How does it feel to force him into engagement
without really earning his love? You must be resentful. Hate me now…”

Her words were sharp.

But it felt like she wasn’t hurting me with her words. She was hurting herself.

“Tell me you’re resentful…tell me you hate me!”

She grabbed onto the bars of the cage.

We were close enough to touch each other.

“It’s like you’re saying you love him.”

She raised her head suddenly in response.

“Ha? What the hell are you talking about?”

Her condescending attitude made me laugh.

“Am I wrong? What you said was basically a confession of love. That’s what
it sounded like to me.”

She didn’t respond to what I said.

I assumed she would respond with more verbal attacks to deny this, no matter
what the truth was.

I stared at her. And then tears began to flow from her eyes.

She really did love him.

Any words were less convincing than her current state.

 “W-what are you saying, I don’t understand.”

She lowered her head.

Although I had been staring at her for a while, she didn’t seem inclined to
budge at all.

“I’ve never been resentful. Our engagement was something from the past. Our
paths diverged then. No matter what happened to him from then on was not
something I needed to know.”

When I said that she raised her head to glare at me.

“Plus, Prince Edward selected you, the one whom he loved the most. No
matter what you think about it, he protected the person he loved. He died happy.
Out of mourning, it’s impossible to hate someone on behalf of not loving him.”

“Your expression of understanding is obnoxious.”

I cracked half a smile at her bitter words.

“Even if you find it obnoxious…”

“Ever since you were born, you’ve had everything! Money, status, people
surrounding you. I hate you!”

Screaming, she shook the cages so hard they groaned like they were crying.

“And so you attack me?”

“Hmph…it felt really good.”

She smiled happily. It was a dark smile.

“Is that so.”

Thinking about the fact that this rationale was enough for her to pick on me
like that, I felt the heat of anger rise in my chest.

Frustrations differed by person and look so completely unusual to anyone on

the outside.
 Even knowing that, I couldn’t forgive completely as the victim of the
situation.

“How are you different from me? I’m also beautiful, I’m also capable of
gathering the hearts of others! To prove that, Prince Edward chose me! So why
am I here now…”

Her screeching broke the last thread maintaining my rationality.

I raised my hand like I was going to slap her in the face.

But even so, the cage between us made it impossible to reach her.

In contrast, my hand struck the cage and ached immensely.

The cage rattled, as if crying out on my behalf.

What the hell was she doing…I’m sure everyone around me wore that
expression. Even Yuri looked dumbfounded. My heart hurt more than my hand.

“If I were the one to comment on it, I’d have to say I’m completely different
from you.”

“What? Your position in society? Or your luck?”

“Who the hell is going to talk about something like that? You only kept people
around you to use them. I trust the people in my life.”

“What’s the difference!”

Without hesitation I burst out laughing.

It seems like this only aggravated her suffering. Her glare at me became even
sharper.

“Do you understand what I’m talking about? When you use someone, you
abandon them easily whenever they’re causing you inconvenience. People who
still approach you under those circumstances aren’t interested in placing their
trust in you. They want to use you too.”

Somehow those words shut her up.

 Seems like I was right on.

“Trust means believing in them and relying on them. You should only rely on
people if you trust them. Trustworthy people are not replaceable in my life. If
something happens, I’ll risk everything to protect them! So don’t you dare
compare us.”

Because I was crying out in rage, my breathing became uneven.

When I took a deep breath to calm myself, she spoke quietly.

“Why…”

Her voice was so quiet I didn’t hear it over the sound of my own breathing.

“Why can you trust? After everything’s happened to you, you shouldn’t be
able to trust anyone anymore.”

“Do you mean the engagement? Or the merchants’ guild? Or…”

“Everything. But if I had to pick one, the engagement. The feeling of being
thoroughly rejected by someone you love, and even your family turning against
you.”

Her question was one I’d asked myself countless times. But somehow the
question was almost humorous coming from her.

“Yes. I did become afraid to trust. But my companions from the past have
responded to me by saying it’s okay, that they’ll stay with me no matter what.
It’s brought me out of my fearfulness.”

I had been afraid of trusting and then being betrayed again.

My heart had been wounded so deeply.

Because I was afraid of others seeing my weakness, I pretended to be fine.

The people who tore that facade down was everyone I’d trusted since
childhood and Dean.

“I still fear people now, but I don’t think it’s a bad thing to trust. If I were
paralyzed by the fear of trusting others, I’d be forgetting everything I went
through with the important people in my life, when a little courage was enough
to give me so much.”

I gazed at Tanya while I said this. She smiled proudly in response.

“But you might be betrayed again…?”

“Yes. It might happen. But living in fear of that means not moving forward. If
you’re looking past beautiful things for the sake of fear, you’re only missing out.
Plus, this world is not so gentle that people can live without getting hurt. The
only thing you can do when you’re hurt is to keep living, keep surviving.”

“…Yes.”

She laughed out loud as she said that.

It was almost like a demon leaving her body.

“In the end, I really do hate you after all.”

I couldn’t help but laugh too.

“I don’t like you either.”

“That’s right. If you ever said you didn’t dislike me that would frankly be
disgusting to me.”

“You’re right.”

We both smiled.

“Hey…Iris, what does it mean to love someone?”

“Who knows. It’s something you can’t explain. But if you feel like that
person’s more special than anyone else…no matter what form that affection
takes, I think that’s love.”

“Special…indeed.”

Her face, looking like it was about to burst into tears, twisting into a smile
instead.

“I’m an idiot. When I lost him, that’s when I realized he was something
special to me.”

“You’re right. You are an idiot.”

I was still smiling. But thanks to her, I almost wanted to cry too.

“There were so many opportunities for me to communicate that to him. But

now it’s too late. I am, we really are idiots.”

When I said this, her eyes went wide.

“I’m not talking about Prince Edward. Of course, I mourn his death too.”

“What are you mourning?”

Her voice trembled when she asked.

“For Prince Edward?”

She nodded quietly.

“Even if it’s someone you hated from the bottom of your heart, you can’t keep
hating them after they die. Instead of bottling up your hatred, you might as well
remember your good memories together. It’s better for the people who survive.
That’s what my subordinate told me. Although I hated him from the bottom of
my heart when he was alive, we had good memories too. Right now that means I
can only pray for him.”

Her tears spilled forth.

“I thought no one else in this world would still grieve him, after Queen Ellia
and Marquis Maelia passed. And I…”

“I will mourn him. Also, there might still be more people out there that you
don’t know of who are mourning him. Humans are complex. We aren’t just
single-sided.”

“Is that so…that’s great. I hope his name isn’t just something to mock.”
 Watching her cry as she said this, I almost felt my tears flowing out too.

That’s how she loved him in the end.

She feared his name being associated with evil.

Instead of thinking about herself, she cared more for his reputation. If that
wasn’t love, what was it?

“Iris, you should go home. Your majesty, I’ll tell you everything.”

When she finally managed to stop her tears, her expression was determined.

“I see. It was good to see you, Lady Yuri.”

I had nothing more to say now.

“Good to see you, Lady Iris.”

She smiled gently. It was a smile from her past.

And with that I left.

 Chapter 263
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

4 more chapters to go

261 Discussion

“Sister, Lady Letticia is currently working. Please wait in the meantime.”

“Understood. Is it fine for you not to listen to what Yuri has to say?”

“Yuri wishes to speak to Lady Letticia alone.”

“I see. Thanks for leading the way for me.”

We walked back the way we came.

“Sister, what just happened…”

“If you’re intending to ask for my forgiveness for what Yuri said, there’s no
need. I already understand.”

“Indeed.”

“That’s why I want to say this. Beforehand, what you said about the position
of leader of our territory: if you intended that as an apology then I’ll have to
refuse.”

“These are two separate topics. I just think you’re the best fit for the role.
Honestly Father has been considering this already and even working on
documentation to submit for approval.”
 I didn’t expect them to have gone this far with it already.

“What?”

“Honestly, I was even glad to hear your engagement cancelled. As someone

who works for our country, I think it’s a huge loss if someone of your talent left
our nation.”

“You’re speaking too highly of me.”

“Not at all. Why are you so vehemently rejecting this? You’re the eldest and
have plenty of achievements of your own. Is it just because you’re a woman? I
don’t see how that stops you from being a great leader.”

He had caught me.

As a woman, I felt like I had to retreat behind the curtain.

The thought filled my mind.

But when someone asked me the question as directly as that, I had nothing to
say.

Why did I think I had to reject my position because I was a woman?

The more I thought about it, the less I could rationalize it.

Just the justification of “this is what should happen” was enough to stop me
from ever considering the reason.

“If remaining a leader is too much pressure on you, I don’t intend to force
you. You’re free to leave if you really want to…”

“Hm, aren’t you contradicting yourself here?”

“After all, you’re shouldering a great burden. If I add more pressure on you…
as a brother and as your family, I can’t do that.”

“Is that so?”

I inhaled deeply and asked myself.

 What kind of future did I want to choose?

Right now there were two paths before me.

Becoming the leader, and not becoming. There were countless branch routes
on the latter road.

“I’ll ask you one last time. You say it doesn’t matter which side I pick?”

“Yes. I mean what I say.”

“Is that so? Well then, Bern. I’ll accept the role of territory leader.”

Bern laughed out loud.

“Really? That’s great.”

And that was when we arrived at our destination.

Bern, Tanya, and I walked into the empty room.

“Please wait here. I still have matters to attend. Some workers in the palace
might come over with some materials. Tanya, feel free to wait here too.”

“Understood. Thanks.”

After Bern left, I sank into the couch.

“Is this the best course of action, milady?”

Tanya asked me with concern.

“What are you referring to?”

“The position of leader.”

“Yes. I don’t regret it. I think being able to continue down this path alongside
everyone else might be something great for me.”

“Is that so?”

 Tanya smiled, relieved.

“Heh heh. Please be sure to stay by my side in the future too.”

“I might say the same to you. I belong to milady until my body decays.”

“Ah…if you really were to decay, I’d be quite troubled.”

We laughed at this statement.

And then there was a knock at the door. One of the palace workers was here.

She made us tea with a practiced hand and left again.

Honestly I liked Tanya’s tea more…but this was a matter of personal

preference.

In the moment, I enjoyed my hot tea in silence.

Today too much had happened.

As if trying to digest everything I sipped on my tea without saying anything.

“Excuse me. Sorry for the wait, Lady Iris.”

“Lady Letticia! Not at all. I’m grateful for the opportunity to rest.”

“I’m glad you’re taking a good break.”

Lady Letticia sat before me.

“Thanks to you, Yuri told us everything. That way we’ll be able to move in on
those nobles we didn’t have enough evidence to convict beforehand. Thank you
for everything.”

“You’re far too kind. I’m just happy to be of use.”

“Being of use…You always help us achieve the best goal. Even in the
negotiations with the Acacia Kingdom. We really are endlessly grateful.”

“I’m honored.”
 “Lady Iris. Are you willing to become the leader of your territory?”

“Yes. Did you hear about this from Bern?”

“Yes and no. I’ve heard a little from him when we were discussing other
topics. Seems like he’s asked today as well.”

“Yes.”

“Then what do you plan to do?”

“I plan to inherit the position.”

Lady Letticia’s eyes narrowed with excitement.

“Is that so? To be honest, I’m going to tell you something that must stay in
this room…I’m about to ascend to the throne.”

It made sense. In the situation that Prince Edward and Dean had passed away,
she was the only remaining successor with royal blood.

“Unlike my grandmother, I’m not serving as a transition point. I’ll have actual
political power.”

“Wow! That’s really…!”

I let my honest surprise show.

Although I’d already realized she had the capability to do this, it seemed like
it was finally coming to pass.

Her grandmother…Queen Ellia had ruled from the top of the nation, although
she’d done so by ruling alongside other people with royal blood.

That kind of rule clearly served as transition for the next generation.

But if she was saying her rule would be different, this means she would be the
first true queen of this country.

Taking this step didn’t just mean countering traditional notions, but also
breaking them down and rebuilding them. It was a path above paths.
 “I’ve made up my mind. As a matter of fact, I’m already walking this road.
Lady Iris, hope we can look after each other in the future.”

“Those should be my words.”

“Well then, Lady Iris, I wanted to give you a present for your response to the
Acacia Kingdom affair. Your district will be designated as a special district with
a certain degree of self-governing privileges.”

“What does that mean?”

“I think you know this already. When my brother was still here, this country
was moving toward centralized power.”

“Yes, absolutely.”

“In short, we wish to treat you and your territory as exceptions. Please
continue showing us your skills.”

After I processed her words thoroughly, I realized how much gravity stood
behind the words she spoke so lightly. I couldn’t help but inhale sharply.

“Is this the best course of action?”

Lady Letticia chuckled lightly.

“You ask the same question too, huh. No matter good or bad, I think it’s the
best option for the country. I’ve reported this to other nobles, and no one has
complained. But that shouldn’t be surprising. To protect themselves, they ganged
up on your territory alongside Queen Ellia. When that brother of mine was
attempting to collect baseless taxes from you, they not only ignored it but
followed in his example. And during this crisis they didn’t make any attempt to
assist you either.”

I didn’t agree or anything, just nodded vaguely.

But was this really the conclusion she’s confirmed with other nobles?

She moved quickly.

 If she was so intent on pushing good will upon me I didn’t have much else to
say about it other than accept her well-intentioned gift.

“Thank you, Lady Letticia. I’ll work my hardest for the territory from now on.
If I can work hard enough to become an asset to our nation, I’ll be honored.”

“I’m happy to hear that.”

So in a harmonious atmosphere, our conversation ended.

 Chapter 264
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

262 Determination

That day, I returned to our mansion in the capital.

“Glad to see you home safely.”

Now I could finally greet my father, who had also returned home from the
palace.

Although he looked healthier than before when he was confined to bed, he

still looked quite pale. It seemed as though his weight hadn’t recovered either.

Of course my mother would worry about him, seeing him go to the palace and
deal with a heavy workload like this.

“It’s thanks to everyone else.”

“No need to be modest. Really…I’m so happy you’re fine.”

My father embraced me gently.

The warmth warmed my heart too.

“Thank you.”

After a while, we moved apart.

“I’ve heard from Bern. You’re planning on inheriting the role of ruler, aren’t
you?”
 “Are you not opposed, Father?”

“Who could oppose that? Especially watching you come all this way and what
the territory is currently looking like.”

My father’s words made my chest tight with pride and joy.

“Is that the case?”

“And Bern has discovered his own path too. No one can speak against that.
Although it’s rather sudden, Iris. Bern has agreed to this too. You should go
ahead and take on the role of leader tomorrow.”

“Well…this seems a little quick.”

“I’ve been thinking about it for a while. My body can’t handle as much work
as it used to. I’ve already prepared the paperwork. In terms of actual work I
don’t think there’s much overlap.”

“You don’t want to think about it a bit longer?”

“No. As long as we don’t promote the news too much it shouldn’t pose a
problem for us.”

Father didn’t seem to mind my concern. Instead he smiled quietly, gently.

“Is that the case…”

His smile only made me more worried for his physical condition. But I
couldn’t ask too much, so I just swallowed my words.

“Well then, how about it? Are you ready?”

“Yes. I’ve long been prepared to shoulder the responsibility of our people.”

“Is that so. I don’t want to instruct you about anything, but there’s something I
must say. When you’re in pain, you must say so. We’re here for you, your family
and everyone else.”

So the second day, I officially became the leader of our territory, and the
official head of Duke Armenia’s family.
 Father and Bern had prepared all the documentation, so I just signed off on
everything.

Originally I was thinking there might be a ceremony of some kind. But the
palace was too busy dealing with the aftermath of the war that they didn’t have
any additional energy.

Without much emotional turmoil, the applications were completed.

It wasn’t a bad thing either.

The second day, I boarded the carriage to return to my territory.

“Milady, are we just going to go back now?”

Even Tanya was shocked enough to express her confusion.

“Yes. Although connections in the capital are important, the current situation
over there…it’s more important. If I’m just going to be wasting time here, I
might as well go home.”

“I see.”

“Yes. We’ll be busy from now on, Tanya.”

I smiled warmly.

My mood was like the sky outside the carriage, splendid and bright.

The wind that blew in from the open window caressed my cheek.

So much had happened.

I’d walked on a thorny path, experienced countless tears, countless torment.

But also countless laughter.

Obtained countless warmth.

From now on there would still be plenty of sadness, hesitation, bewilderment.

But I was prepared for all that.

I wanted to see the bright future where everyone could laugh together.

So I would move forward, with everyone by my side.

 Chapter 265
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

2 Chapters left

263 Lie

After this, I ruled over my territory as leader.

That being said, honestly my duties weren’t much different from beforehand.

Each day I was pursued by my work, and hunched over a desk making my
best effort.

Although…there were a lot fewer people charging into my room with

dramatic announcements, so I had a lot more spare time.

I learned from Lady Letticia that she was officially succeeding to the throne.

Seems like after a year of mourning for Dean she was going to hold her
coronation.

I would attend the ceremony as well as leader of my territory.

This would be the first ceremony I attended as leader…basically the first time
I would appear in public as a territory leader.

A year, huh.

I couldn’t help but sigh.

After he was gone, several weeks felt like a long, long time.
 Like Mother said, occasionally I would feel a streak of pain in my chest.

But now I even enjoyed this pain.

“Where are you heading, milady?”

When I walked out the room, I encountered Tanya who was walking over with
files in her hands.

“I’m going to take a walk. I need to move around.”

“Then let me come…”

“No, that’s fine. I’ll just walk around in the yard.”

I left her behind and walked out.

The spring air enveloped me with warmth.

When I stretched, my bones made a cracking sound.

Sitting at my desk every day was making my body stiff. Thinking this, I gazed
out at my beautiful garden to relax.

“The weather is great…”

Looking up, I saw the clear blue sky.

“Is Dean somewhere in that sky?”

I couldn’t help but say this to myself, clasping my pocket watch.

He was protecting me from above…it was a fairytale belief that I clung to.

No, I forced myself to.

“No. Not in the sky.”

My murmurs were greeted by someone responding behind me.

The familiar voice made me freeze where I stood.

 Unbelievable.

“It can’t be…”

I was already hallucinating voices, huh, I attempted to calm my shaking body.

But as if to mock me, the voice continued to ring out.

“I’m so sorry, milady. I always lie to you.”

My tears began to fall slowly.

It wasn’t a mishearing or a hallucination.

“What kind of lie is it?”

The voice shuddered.

“So many. An identity as the son of a merchant from the merchants’ guild.
Pretending to be calm when I heard about your engagement. And my death.”

“None of it matters…!”

Turning around, I rammed into his chest.

It was him.

It was him…Alfred Dean Tasmeria.

His warmth, the heartbeat I heard in his chest, was enough for me to burst into
tears.

He was alive…alive!

“As long as you’re still alive, I don’t need anything else…”

His hands wrapped around my back.

The shuddering in his hands couldn’t be a hallucination.

Engulfed in emotions, I hugged him harder.

 I wanted the concreteness of him being right here, right now.

We hugged each other, enjoying the warmth of our bodies.

I wanted to see you…wanted to see you!

And yet I was powerless to do so.

Even if I knew I couldn’t see him again, I still hungered for him, chased after
him.

Lightly, our bodies separated. I raised my hands to his cheeks.

“But why?”

“I was indeed injured by arrows, and was in fatal danger…but thanks to the
doctor’s hard work, I survived. But by that point the news that I had passed away
had already made it back to the palace.”

“Ah…so you’re fine? Not in pain anymore?”

“I’m completely recovered, without any after effects.”

He said with a smile. I sighed in relief.

“Is that so…that’s good.”

“Only the doctor who saved me knows I survived. I asked him not to spread
the news.”

“Why is that?”

“Letty said I wasn’t suitable for the role of king. She wanted to be king, so I
should just back down. I think that in some ways this was the right thing for her
to do…since she was already handling everything in the palace anyways. If I
went back it would just be more chaotic.”

Dean chuckled.

“My sister told me to do something I wanted to do. What I want to do is work

here.”
 Dean clasped my hands on his face.

“In the past I thought my only two paths were becoming king or dying. I’d
never thought of any other possibility. Everything I did was to become king…
and I only connected with the people around me for this purpose.”

I listened quietly to his confession.

“But when I was here, it was different. My imagined future disappeared from
my mind. I enjoyed my work here…”

“Dean…”

These words sounded like a declaration of love.

My heart kept leaping at his words.

“I couldn’t help but wish. I couldn’t help but wonder. At another future. I
wanted to build a future I had never seen and never imagined with you.”

His hands tightened.

“Although in the past you only hired me on a temporary basis, I want to work
here forever. I am a ghost now. May I have this privilege?”

“…Of course!”

Indeed, since he was dead he had no status.

But what did that matter?

After tasting despair once, I was willing to labor at any cost. No, this wasn’t
even hard work for me.

Clasping my hand, Dean knelt down on one knee.

It was like a fairytale, a knight to a princess.

“Hold on…Dean!”

His sudden movement made me shout, my eyes wide.

 But he just smiled and shook his head.

His determined eyes fixed upon me. They stole my consciousness away.

“I love you.”

And then his words stunned me.

No disguising, simple words.

But the emotion behind them was enough for my tears to start flowing.

“I’ve always been lying to you, this whole time. Now I’m a phantom with no
real identity who can never step onto the stage of this world. I’ll create a lot of
work for you, I’m sure. But I don’t want to lie to you anymore. I love you, from
the bottom of my heart. Even if I know the toll it might take on you, I can’t give
up. I want to walk into the future with you. Please, may I accompany you in the
journey of your life?”

My face was hot.

Joy, happiness. My chest felt full.

“You care about these things.” I took his hand.

“These things…It’s odd for me to say this, but they really are a lot of trouble.
A man without an identity cannot be husband to a territory’s ruler. Plus, this man
has royal blood, the rights to the throne…so he can never walk onto the political
scene.”

“None of this matters to me. Because this way I can be with you. I thought
you were dead. Faced with a miracle like this, these things are nothing
important. ”

He was wide-eyed at my response.

I pulled him to his feet, and buried my face in his chest.

Everything I should say and do as a lady, as the daughter of a duke,

disappeared in my mind.
 “That being said, this also means you’re giving up the crown for me? Even if
you come back as king, I’m already the ruler of this territory. I have no
intentions of giving up this position, no matter how much I love you.”

“Iris…”

“I’m a troublesome woman too, Dean. Even if I love you, I have my own
wants and refuse to stray from my path. Because I love this land, and I love the
people who live here.”

I couldn’t back down on this point, no matter how much I loved him.

“That’s exactly the Iris that I love.” He laughed.

“Dean…”

We were gazing at each other, with only the other person in our universe.

“But you have to promise me this.”

His earnest eyes sought elaboration.

“I’ve had enough suffering. Don’t tell lies that will make me shed tears
anymore.”

The pain, the suffering, the tragedy.

Feeling like my chest was about to be rent apart…I couldn’t handle those
emotions any longer.

“Of course. I’ve had enough of the lies too.”

His hands caressed my face.

I let his hands take me, looking up to him.

“I want to be with you. Closer than anyone else…I love you too.”

Finally, I could say the words. I love you.

My true feelings, my intense longing.

 A deep satisfaction overcame me and I sighed in relief.

His face approached mine gently. I closed my eyes.

And so our lips pressed together.

So touching and loving.

Grateful that he still lived, grateful for everything I had.

At the same time, my heart filled with a rash impulse.

I wanted to erupt, to scream.

I wanted him to be completely mine, to the point where I couldn’t think about
anything else.

Hopefully he was satisfied as me. Perhaps we were thinking the same thought.

And then we separated

“Well then, let’s go back first.”

If we continued we’d be far too immersed. My embarrassment didn’t stop me

from making this suggestion.

“Yes.”

He was blushing too.

It was an adorable sight that made me smile.

“Everyone will welcome you back. We were all so sad to hear you’d passed.”

“How should I say this…I’m sure everyone in the financial offices will be a
little more reserved.”

“Indeed…”

We held hands.
The warmth at our fingertips made us shudder.

Was it possible to keep walking like this from now on?

“All right, let’s go then! Dean.”

“All right.”
 Chapter 266
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

1 Chapter left

264 Conclusion

Years passed after that.

Dean and I lived a happy life after marriage.

The only people who knew Dean’s real identity were my family, Lady
Letticia, and my most loyal servants.

Our official announcement was that I’d married a civilian.

Of course, it was still difficult to reach the point of marriage.

No one opposed me from within my family, but the other nobles were quite
irritating about it.

Especially the nobles who were interested in sliding into the door of Duke
Armenia’s family with a second or third son: their scorn attacked us like a storm.

With Lady Letticia’s help and the wise nobles who weren’t interested in
expanding Duke Armenia’s family’s powers any further, we were finally able to
marry.

Our wedding ended up being attended only by family.

But none of that mattered.

 What mattered was that we were finally one.

The happiest person in this wedding was none other than the queen dowager,
Queen Ellia.

While she was howling during the ceremony, her face wouldn’t stop
contorting.

Although she commented that we had finally fulfilled a “long-time dream”…

for some reason, Dean’s expression was frozen in an exasperated smile.

My work also went well.

Unlike when Prince Edward was around to antagonize me or treat me like a

roadblock, there was no one around to interfere.

But my husband’s support was a very important factor too.

After becoming an official aide to the ruler, work ran even more smoothly.

Surprisingly enough, those who were most happy to see him were the
financial department.

Some of them even sobbed tears of joy when he returned…even though they
were still pale.

Of course, we weren’t without problems either.

In my life there was no such thing as true peace.

Even so, my subordinates were experienced enough that with their help, we
managed to conquer all issues.

Right now Duke Armenia’s family had expanded into the territory with the
most populated cities in the nation.

The newest technology developed in the schools were all going straight to
market.

Our cities built schools and hospitals, spreading literacy and basic
mathematics to each citizen. It also became common knowledge for citizens to
go to the hospital whenever they were ill.

The wide array of rare products imported from the Acacia Kingdom was
intriguing to every visitor.

Because the two nations were trading more and more, their new technologies
entered our nation too.

The Azure Merchants’ Guild became a top notch merchants’ guild within our
nation, enough to rank top five within the country.

At the moment we were also working on various aspects of our project of

setting up storefronts in the Acacia Kingdom.

Although I still ended up exchanging a few letters with Prince Majid since the
negotiations…it seemed he still hadn’t completely given up. Occasionally he still
sent passionate invitations for me to live in the Acacia Kingdom.

Of course, he insisted he had no ulterior motives or interest…other than in my

talents.

But whenever Dean caught a glimpse, he’d always act a little out of sorts. It
was quite adorable, if I was going to be completely honest with myself.

In the capital Lady Letticia served as the first official queen, showing
everyone her strong, intelligent tactics.

Bern was by her side the whole time.

Shockingly enough, the two of them married a year after Lady Letticia
ascended to the throne.

My shock at this was almost indescribable. It seemed as though Dean had

predicted it, although he was still surprised by the actual marriage.

More surprisingly, Lady Letticia was the one who had proposed. (A sight I’d
love to see.)

When asked her favorite part about him, her response was “his emotional side
and his ideas”…what in the world that meant was anyone’s question.
 But it wasn’t polite to keep asking further, so I let the matter drop.

“Milady, here’s your tea.”

“Oh no, Tanya! You can’t be moving about this much now.”

My sometimes secretary, sometimes secret spy aide Tanya was now pregnant.

And her partner was Dida.

The news of Tanya getting married caused a big shockwave among the staff
here…but when they learned it was Dida, they seemed to understand.

“For something like this, it’s fine. Compared to not moving at all, it’s better to
get some exercise.”

“Are you really saying this when you didn’t even let me work during my own
pregnancy?”

I glared at her. Her eyes drifted, then she seemed to admit her defeat.

“Apologies. After putting this down, I’ll go take a break.”

“Good. Anyways, just rest here for now.”

I pushed the chair used for receiving guests toward her, leaving her flustered.

“But…”

“Don’t worry, no one is scheduled to come now anyways. This is an order

from your leader. Rest here for a moment.”

“Yes, milady. Well then, I’ll do as you say.”

After Tanya sat down, I approached her and gently touched her stomach.

“I’m quite excited to meet this child.”

“Indeed. When the child is born, if you allow…I want them to tend to your
children.”
 Tanya said this with a gentle smile, caressing her own stomach.

“That’s their own choice.”

Even when I answered with an exasperated smile, there seemed to be a light

behind Tanya’s eyes.

“Well then, milady. Does that mean you allow me to do this?”

“Um…I guess so. No matter what path a child of yours and Dida’s takes, it
will be dependable.”

“I’m honored. Then I will train my child to your satisfaction. Please look
forward to it.”

“Um, oh…”

Impressed by her sheer aura, I couldn’t help but nod in agreement.

Afterwards she rested for a little longer and left the room.

“Mother.”

Coming into the room was my child.

“Ah, Arphys.”

This was Dean and my child.

Although his silvery hair and eye color was mine, his face was a complete
clone of Dean’s.

“What is it, Arphys, are you here alone?”

As if in response to my question, Dean walked in.

“How many times have I told you? Don’t just stroll around in here.”

In his arms was my eldest daughter, Luce. Opposite to Arphys, her hair and
eye color were Dean’s, but she looked exactly like me.
 “Welcome, Luce.”

When I extended my hand to her, she giggled and threw herself toward me.

I patted Arphys on the head.

“He really likes it in this building.”

“Yes, because it’s super cool.”

“Is it super cool?”

“Yes. The officials work hard for their people, and that’s super cool. They
might not be superheroes, but they give all they have to be someone’s hero. Isn’t
that awesome?”

Arphys was quite mature for his age.

Apparently Dean was a child like that too. Maybe they were similar in that
way.

“Oh dear. Then, do you want to work like them in the future too?”

“Yes.”

I patted Arphys on the head again.

“I’m looking forward to that day. One day, you won’t just think of them as
super cool. You’ll understand the weight of this job. If you really do end up
working here, I can’t wait to see what you do.”

“Yes. Maybe saying this right now doesn’t carry much weight, but
someday…”

“I didn’t say you couldn’t dream. I’m happy for you, in fact. You’re still a
child.”

A light shone in Arphys’ eyes.

Finally he looked like a child again.

 “Childhood dreams are special, because they aren’t filled with ulterior
motives. Just thinking something is super cool is great. If you want to achieve
your dreams, you have to work hard. Even if you bump up against the wall of
reality, if you feel this is still your road to follow, then you should continue…or
if you find something else better, then follow that. Even if you pick a different
route, your hard work in another cause will never betray you.”

“Okay. I’ll try my best.”

“Don’t work too hard, though. If you can’t wait to grow up, Mommy will be
lonely. If you can stay as cute as you are right now for a bit longer I’ll be very
happy.”

Arphys and Dean both made a face.

“Arphys, Dean…if you want to call me an idiot parent, please do.”

“N-not at all. I’m happy, Mother.”

Arphys’ panicked and embarrassed demeanor when he said this was enough to
relax anyone.

My child was the cutest in the world after all.

Dean took Arphys into his arms.

“What’s so bad about being an idiot parent? If you say that, I’m also an idiot
parent. Let’s just say we’re a family of idiots. Not only do I think my wife is
wise and gentle and the most lovable person in the world, I also think my own
kid is the cutest.”

“Dean…”

“Come on. We don’t get the opportunity to have an intimate family moment
that often, do we?”

“What a good suggestion, my dear. The rest of my documents aren’t urgent. If

you help me out later I’ll be able to polish them off quickly enough. Let’s enjoy
some of Merida’s tarts while we relax.”
 We each picked up one of our children and started to walk, happy smiles on
our faces.
 Chapter 267
Source: Asian Hobbyist

REPORT

The final chapter

Iris Lana Armenia was revered as a character who ushered in prosperity for
centuries.

Her deeds include establishing banks, opening schools free of charge to the
general public, tax reform, groundbreaking medical development, and
reconstruction of roads and other basic infrastructure.

Centuries later, other countries finally managed to follow suit in these

sectors…but even then, she who had realized the importance and utility of these
improvements and prioritized them for her people was still named a genius of
her time.

The Tasmeria Kingdom benefited greatly from the intense growth of Duke
Armenia’s territory, ushering in a new era of growth for the whole kingdom.

Her romance and marriage to a civilian, uncommon for this era, was also the
topic of much speculation.

Her husband, who was shrouded in enigma.

He supported her. Legend says his talent was on par with Iris’s.

Discussions among experts lean toward the explanation that he must have
been someone who once worked for the family, due to the household’s lack of
objection to their union.

No matter what, her class-defying romance with her husband led to much
guesswork, even inspiring countless romance novels.

Even now, it’s the source of fantasy for many young women.

Iris Lana Armenia, the source of astonishing, incredible legends.

A woman for the people, who was adored just as deeply by her own people…
her name remains imprinted in the hearts of the public.
 Disclaimer
There is no guarantee the translation is 100% correct.

ASIANOVEL.COM wishes to emphasize that this translation is for review

purposes only. We do not claim this intellectual property or any rights
whatsoever.

Under no circumstances would you be allowed to take this work for

commercial activities or for personal gain. ASIANOVEL.COM does not and
will not condone any activities of such, including but not limited to rent, sell,
print, auction.